Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2016-11-19T03:47:03Z

ID not in use: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 3 – The Silver Girl and the Plan of Darkness==

===Part 1===

A scene of two people in a sharp fall. However, Kazuki didn’t regret it at all.

…If he didn’t do this, Koyuki, who currently couldn’t use magic would simply die for sure.

But as long as the defensive magic power worked, a pure physical impact wouldn’t be a problem. The impact of the landing would be eradicated in its entirety due to the defensive magic’s reality distortion.

That was why setting aside his own safety, he embraced Koyuki strongly.

He had to turn himself to be the one that was pinned on the bottom side of this free fall without fail.

And then after they continued to fall for several seconds―Kazuki and Koyuki crashed into the bottom of the hole.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Large blue magic power shined, but the lack of pain that he felt was a normal matter.

The defensive magic power was unperturbed against a mere physical impact that didn’t itself contain magical power. Without a doubt, this was the reason conventional weapons of this era were powerless.

“Hiakari-san, are you okay?”

Kazuki had embraced Koyuki so tightly that he couldn’t feel his own arms.

“H, here is…?”

Koyuki leaked out a frail voice inside Kazuki’s arms.

“I’ll say it from the start, but this is not heaven.”

Koyuki’s awareness had flown away due to the impact, she was blinking her eyes in wonder.

“Hell…?”

“Hiakari-san is not the kind of person who will fall into hell.”

Koyuki’s pupils were regaining their focus gradually, she was staring fixedly at Kazuki. And then perhaps from finally feeling that her life had been saved for real, she gripped Kazuki’s clothes in his chest tightly.

“…Was Kazuki the one who saved me…?”

While confirming nervously with an upward glance, a heart mark flew from her chest.

Kazuki continued to embrace Koyuki tightly just like that. They fell into silence together with their bodies laying against each other.

“U, uhmm, I’m fine already so can you release me?”

“I also want to do that, but…because I hugged you too tightly before, my arms are numb and can't be moved.”

Though of course he didn’t use Enchant Aura, so he didn’t embrace her so strongly that her delicate body would be crushed. But because he felt a strong nervousness in their fall, his muscles had stiffened too much.

“Eh? …Eeeeehh!?”

Koyuki’s face turned bright red while being embraced tightly against his chest like a doll as it were.

“P, please loosen your tension quickly, this makes me troubled!”

“That’s, when I think that I am hugging Hiakari-san so tightly, it makes my heart beat too much, perhaps I should say my body totally cannot calm down, how troubling.”

“Stupid! Being excited by something like me, what kind of lies are you saying!”

“It’s not a lie. Hiakari-san is cute, so no matter what kind of man it is, when embracing Hiakari-san because of an act of god like this, of course he would get excited without fail.”

“What kind of stupid things are you saying with a serious face like that!? Anyway, can you just loosen your arm already!?”

Koyuki said with a troubled face, so Kazuki felt a little mischievous.

“If Hiakari-san chanted a spell like [Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while patting my head gently, I think the strength could be drained from my entire body.”

“Wh, what, that spell sounds so stupid…”

It was the influence of a certain idiot little sister. Because he always set out together with Kanae and messed around.

“Because it sounds so stupid that it could drain the entire strength from the body! Now, hurry!”

Kazuki said strongly making Koyuki’s flustered gaze wander around.

“E, errr I’m sorry, how did you say it again?”

“[Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while Hiakari-san also pats my head gently.”

“Thr, Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n…”

Her small hand was going pat pat on Kazuki’s head with utmost effort, and Koyuki chanted the spell with a blushing red face.

“Uwa―, how calming―”

Kazuki said in monotone while unfastening his hands.

The truth was that his nervousness had already faded a while ago.

While Koyuki raised her body slowly, she watched Kazuki resentfully with some heat still left behind on her cheeks.

“…Recently, you have had no hesitation about toying around with me, haven’t you? For that reason you are telling lies without even batting an eye. Are you misunderstanding me as a certain fumbling character?”

“I want to see Hiakari-san’s various faces even against my better judgment.”

“It’s fine for my face to stay just like this. I don’t want to expose any kind of strange face.”

Koyuki turned her face to the side with a ‘puih’. But an angry face like that was also very cute.

“Hiakari-san, there is dirt on you.”

When Kazuki wiped the dust on her white cheek softly, Koyuki’s face turned red again and she looked down.

“…Well then, rather than that kind of thing, this situation is more important. Hiakari-san, by some chance, are you unable to use magic now?”

After joking around a little, they returned to reality once again.

Koyuki’s expression clouded gloomily.

“…Yes. Somehow I cannot knead strong magic power very well right now. I can barely perform Access, but standard magic and chanting Summoning Magic are…”

When he watched her carefully, her Magic Dress was also different than the usual.

Originally the Diva’s contractor was decorated with appropriate majestic appearance, but her appearance now was lacking in one part, it only looked like a mere white school swimsuit.

Even that minimum part that was covering her body, at times it was wavering like a disordered mirage.

“Since when you were like this?”

“I think it was from when I woke up from the magic intoxication.”

When he thought about it, as expected, perhaps the origin was from that time. Magic intoxication induced a change in the state of the heart. After collapsing for two days from magic intoxication, it wasn't strange that there was some kind of after-effect that was still left behind.

Everything would be fine if this was only temporary like someone who was just half awake, but….

“Even when I cleaned my body, I couldn’t use magic skillfully, at that time I noticed the abnormality, but….”

“If you noticed it, why were you accompanying us until now then?”

Kazuki didn’t intend to criticize her, but Koyuki’s shoulders jolted in shock, her gaze turned away like she was trying to find an escape.

―There was no way to escape.

She recognized her own careless action, and that she couldn’t avoid facing Kazuki.

“…I cannot, I, who is an elf couldn’t, couldn’t come to believe that I could not use magic. I, whose only worth was just my magic…to not be able to use magic and become useless in battle, that….”

Koyuki who talked while straining her voice continued with “I’m sorry.”

Kazuki thought that he could understand that feeling as well. He also relied on his pride of his kenjutsu. If he lost it out of nowhere, there was no doubt that he would want to run from reality with [I don’t want to believe it]. Then if such an escape became a source of trouble for someone else, for certain he would receive a shock that he could never recover from.

That was why he mustn’t condemn Koyuki.
(I must protect her till the end!)

“It’s okay Hiakari-san. If this is because of magic intoxication’s influence, then surely this is just temporary. A person’s heart is formless after all, it’s not like the physical body that cannot be healed once it got hurt and wrecked. It only depends on one’s frame of mind, after a little bit of some kind of impetus, it should return back to normal for sure.”

“…You are not angry?”

Koyuki watched Kazuki intently with eyes that looked a bit scared.

“No such thing, I’m not angry. Just thinking that Hiakari-san wanted to help me, just that feeling of yours is enough to make me extremely happy.”

Her sad appearance because of being in the way of others was the proof that she cared about Kazuki. Even more than something like the number of her positivity level, such a nonchalant act and appearance made him far happier.

“…Although, we must find some way to escape from here safely somehow.”

Kazuki said while looking around.

They were in the bottom of the trap hole. But the space where they were at was not a closed room, the walls and floor that were made from concrete were organized forming the whole level, a road was continuing ahead in their path.

Even the electric lamp was turned on properly.

When they looked over their head, there was one hole that was opened up in the ceiling from where they fell. If they could ascend through this hole, it looks like they would be able to return to the former level.

The exit and entrance to the surface ground was only located at the upper level, that’s why first they thought about going through this hole rather than advancing forward down the path.

“Couldn’t Kazuki use Blazing Wings to fly through this hole?”

“The hole is too narrow. If there is no space to even flap the wings, we won’t be able to use wings to fly.”

Even for the firebird Phoenix, if he couldn’t flap his wings then he wouldn’t be able to do anything.

Kazuki didn’t only have Mio’s magic, he could also use Lotte’s magic up to level 5.

There was still no chance to use it until now, but Lotte’s level 5 magic made it possible to fly to the sky. But that magic equipped the user with a large armament, so it wouldn’t be able to slip through the width of this hole.

The hole became narrower the deeper it went, it was easy to fall and hard to climb. They could feel the wickedness of this clever disposition from the person who prepared this trap.

It seems it was impossible to escape through this hole with the current magic Kazuki had in hand.

“…If only I can use magic,”

Koyuki whispered in a subdued tone.

“If I summon a tsunami here and manipulate it…no, the amount of water might not be enough for this depth…”

Filling this space with ocean water and swimming inside it to rise to the surface, was that what she meant?

“What if I use the same magic and the amount of the water is doubled?”

“Now that you mention it, the ability of Kazuki’s Diva is to copy magic right? However it looks like you are unable to copy my magic. Is there a condition to that ability?”

It was not exactly copying actually, but he explained it to Koyuki like that before this.

“The condition so I can copy magic is to raise the positivity level of the girl.”

“…Ha? You are lying again, are you planning to toy around with my reaction?”

“No, this is the truth. That’s why I can use Mio’s magic the most, and the next is Lotte, Kaguya-senpai’s magic can also be used a little.”

Kazuki was the strongest at using Mio’s magic in the first place was because Mio’s positivity level was plainly the highest. Koyuki was flustered at feeling the persuasiveness of that fact.

“Is, is that really true? That kind of stupid ability…”

“It’s the truth. What do you mean by stupid, it’s not stupid.”

At Kazuki’s side, the one who bestowed the aforementioned stupid ability, Leme appeared and talked.

“You have heard the story between Leme and Futsunushi no Kami, didn’t you? The story that you haven’t been told is something quite hard to swallow but, Leme is the King of Solomon's 72 Pillars. In the same way Leme is accompanied by 72 Pillars, if Kazuki also makes the contractor of the 72 Pillars accompany him then he would be able to use that ability skillfully.”

“Accompanied…by that you mean positivity level?”

“That’s right, if the King couldn’t get a hold of humans' hearts in his hand, then he wouldn’t be able to use that authority.”

Koyuki comprehended the explanation with a complicated expression. Kazuki asked Koyuki once again.

“…If we could climb the hole, could Vepar’s magic smash the ceiling? That ceiling was not made from adamantite, but only made from concrete after all.”

While in the middle of falling down, Kazuki had confirmed that the trap hole had been blocked once more.

Not only climbing up the hole, but they also had to smash the ceiling apart to escape.

However Mio and Lotte’s magic were not suited for physical destruction.

If they tried to melt the ceiling with magic flame, the large amount of melted concrete from the heat of the magical power wouldn’t have any place to escape and it would pour down on them, washing them away again to the bottom of the hole.

“If we could climb the hole, we could pulverize something like concrete with Ice Buster.”

“Using ice to destroy concrete, could it be done? It feels somehow absurd trying to imagine it though.”

“Concrete’s hardness diverged depending on the material used, but it’s around 4 until 5. This unit to measure hardness is called the Mohs’ hardness scale. The hardness of ice at 0 °C is around 1.5, but the more the temperature is lowered, the hardness will increase along with its transparency, at minus 100 °C, the hardness will become more than six times.”

“...Ice is really awesome.”

“O Our King, this kind of knowledge that will be useful in battle should be learned more habitually you know.”

Thereupon, it means things like this.

“If Hiakari-san’s power of magic returned, on top of that if I raise Hiakari-san’s positivity level, then we will be able to return to the former level!”

“...A, are you serious? Raising positivity level in this kind of dungeon?”

Until now he had to raise positivity level in order to defeat a strong enemy.

However this time, he had to raise positivity level in order to escape from this closed space!

“Raising positivity level in this kind of situation, moreover while both of us are being aware of each other, even for me, I don’t really know what is a good way to do that, but…well, for the time being let’s just follow down this path.”

But I’m also worried about Mio and Lotte…

Though it was a silver lining in the dark cloud that those two could make a compatible combination with Lotte as the vanguard and Mio as the rearguard.

{Kazuki, I don’t want Hiakari Koyuki to know about this so I’m telling you through telepathy, but if it’s some way to confirm the safety of Amasaki Mio and the others then you have it.}

…Really?

{The first is obvious, but you could check it from the positivity level. The appearance of their name and number are proof that the link between your minds are still preserved.}

Kazuki charged his ring with magic power and it displayed the positivity levels.

Amasaki Mio―134 Lotte―110 Hiakari Koyuki―59

I see, when Leme said it, it’s really obvious. A dead person’s positivity level wouldn’t be displayed.

{Next there is one more…because you also conquered Lotte, Leme has grown considerably, Leme has recovered one more of her powers.}

…Which reminds him, before Leme said that [My ability is by no means only this much]. Does she mean that one part of her power had been liberated?

{Kazuki, charge the Solomon Ring with magic power while thinking about Mio and Lotte strongly, try to grasp their hearts and see.}

Just as he was told, Kazuki held the ring with his hand and pray silently about perceiving Mio and Lotte.

Thereupon…he felt a sensation like his heart was connected with Mio and Lotte’s heart by a line.

About how long the line was and which direction it was going to, he could perceive that line spatially.

A new vision floated up in front of Kazuki’s eyes. This time it was not a graph of the positivity level.

{If until now it was a positivity level of galge, this time it is an action selection map stage. When you see this map, you will understand in a glance who you could meet at where you are going to, see?}

The vision that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes was a three dimensional map.

Three lights were blinking on top of that three dimensional coordinates. One is himself. Then on the fairly above direction was two lights that were in moving. There was no doubt that these were Mio and Lotte.

It was not a map of the path of these underground passages. Rather than a map, there were three lights floating inside a cube where he could make a distinction of their position and distance, something like a three dimensional radar.

{By the way, this light will only appear when the other party are latently wishing for Kazuki. For example if Amasaki Mio enter a toilet, her state of mind will latently work that she doesn’t want Kazuki to perceive her whereabouts, the link of magic power will be cut off and you will become unable to know where she is. Solomon's 72 Pillars had even taken into consideration the privacy of our contractor, aren’t we really friendly Divas?}

After informing him up to that point, Leme cut off the telepathy.

“…Kazuki, why did you suddenly become quiet?”

Koyuki asked dishearteningly towards Kazuki who had gone quiet for awhile.

“No, it’s nothing. Leme was telling me various things inside my head. We will go back above for sure, so let’s advance to uncover the secrets of this place!”

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

Kazuki stood in front of Koyuki, he advanced ahead while looking around with deep caution.

The current Koyuki who couldn’t use magic power was an extremely brittle existence. With only one attack reaching her, she wouldn’t even fall into magic intoxication and might lose her life instantly instead.

The passages of this level were also long and narrow, it was the most suitable place to protect Koyuki while fighting.

“…Somehow it feels suffocating here.”

Damp moisture and moldy smells mixed in the air, the air conditioning was not working at all making the air hot and humid. Kazuki glanced back for a second.

“What is it?”

“No, Hiakari-san’s atmosphere is refreshing, so.”

Just by seeing the girl in a glance, his chest felt like it became less crowded. A cooling sight.

“…Kazuki, I have a request though.”

“What kind of request?”

“When we are in a real emergency, please abandon me here. The me right now is just baggage. Someone who cannot be useful in battle has no value whatsoever in being protected.”

…Why is she proposing such a self-torturing thing like that for? (self-destructive?)

“What kind of stupid thing are you saying? I’m not deciding a person’s worth only by how useful they are. Even though Hiakari-san cannot fight, you are still very valuable. I will protect Hiakari-san’s life!”

Koyuki made a wondering face from Kazuki’s words.

“Please stop it. You are just thinking to raise my positivity level by saying that. Why can’t you focus on your own survival, stupid.”

On the contrary of those dishonest words, relief was mixing inside Koyuki’s tone of voice.

Perhaps she wanted to hear the words of [I will absolutely protect you], maybe that’s why she proposed this kind of thing. Surely she was feeling uneasy with the current situation, it couldn’t be helped.

“…Are you really, planning to raise my positivity level from now on?”

Again, Koyuki asked him with a nervous feeling.

“Regarding that, it’s also not good to put yourself on guard too much, let’s just do it naturally. Rather than that, what’s important is to protect Hiakari-san first.”

After we kept walking for a while, the passage divided in two.

Kazuki peeked out his face from the turning point and examined the situation in the left and right. At that moment, a black shadow leaped out from the corner of passage in an ambush.

Enemy attack!

Kazuki immediately took a back step while a beam of light streaked from the mouth of his sheath. The principle of Iai was originally a counter attack technique in an instant of time. Kazuki’s first and second slash carved up the black shadow roughly into pieces.

‘beshari’, with a wet sound, the thing that was cut by Kazuki fell on the floor.

“…What is this?”

Kazuki spontaneously groaned when he saw the dead body of the thing that attacked him.

The thing that was ceasing to function there was a grotesque organism that was hard to describe.

He couldn’t possibly believe that this kind of organism existed in the ecosystem of earth.

If he expressed it strongly, this organism was a lot of tentacles that were bundled together like a bouquet of flowers. It resembled an octopus. The tentacles were attached with countless suction pads for the sake of capturing its prey. The root of this thing was a bloodshot eyeball, rough breaths were released painfully from its tusked lips.

It resembled an octopus, but it looks slimy in pink color, its size was around the size of one person. It was a disgusting organism that made him feel like he would lose his sanity just by looking at it.

The sliced organism was wriggling about for a while, and then it disappeared by turning into the blue light of magical power.

It was a Demon Beast.

“…What kind of Mythology had that kind of Demon Beast, what bad taste. Come out here, the Diva that’s in charge.”

The things called Demon Beasts came in a large variety, they could discover the source of the Demon Beasts among the numerous Mythologies out there.

But he didn’t know about the existence of such an eerie organism like this in the scope of the Mythologies he had learned.

“Cthulhu Mythos…?”

Koyuki whispered in a low tone.

“Cthu…what?”

“Cthulhu Mythos…there is a Mythology that is called that. A monster that grows tentacles is a monster of this Mythology…Or perhaps I should say, it’s thought to be the feature of the evil god.”

“But I never heard about that kind of Mythology.”

“As far as my investigation go, there shouldn’t be any confirmation of the sighting of Demon Beasts and Divas that are derived from the Cthulhu Mythos until now.”

“…In short, this place is an extremely rare Haunted Ground?”

“…Strictly speaking, Cthulhu Mythos is an [original setting] that was created by an author named Lovecraft for the purpose of spinning a story. Lovecraft’s fellow authors also shared this and wrote their work using this setting, the world view of this work was developed rapidly, finally it turned into a large scale systematic world that was fitting to be called a Mythology. However in the end it was supposed to be nothing more than a setting for the purpose of literary creation. It’s rare, or, how should I put it…is this kind of thing even possible?”

“A story setting? That’s different from a Mythology, right? No, maybe Mythology too is something that looks like a story.”

Kazuki didn’t understand how to measure the line between a story and Mythology.

In the first place, the concept of Mythology was still not well-understood. The relation of Demon Beasts and Divas with Mythologies still hadn’t come out of the realm of human’s own convenient hypothesis despite all the research that had been done.

In this world that had transformed into a place that overturned science, mankind was living while groping around in the dark, being led around by the nose by grand beings of unknown nature.

While they were talking, ‘zururi’, ‘zururi’, they could hear disgusting sounds from both passages that were diverging to the left and right.

When they turned their heads to the sounds, the eerie tentacle Demon Beasts were forming a group and crawling their way.

It was excessively disgusting how the Demon Beasts crawled nearing them in strangely fast movements despite their size.

“Hiakari-san, fall back!”

While removing Koyuki to the back, Kazuki started to chant his spell.

===Part 2===

“I’m going to melt this concrete floor with Phoenix’s flame! Lotte, step back!!”

After Kazuki fell into the trap hole, Mio insisted in a great panic.

Toward Mio’s insistence, Lotte made an objection carefully.

“But, this concrete floor is quite thick. If this floor is melted and a hole is made, then a large amount of melted concrete will fall desu. Concrete that is melted with magic will be wrapped in the heat of magic power. If the end of this trap hole is a closed space then…”

“…If it’s Kazuki then he'll do something or another using defensive magic. Though now that you said it, it certainly will be really scary for a large amount of concrete wrapped in magic power to come falling down.”

“It was only for just an instant, but the moment when Koyuki-oneesan fell into the trap hole, she was in a state that couldn’t use magic desu. I think there will be quite a risk if this floor is melted and fell.”

“Mu―. …Rather than taking an imprudent risk, we should be going forward collecting information of this dungeon?”

“It’s really lonely that Kazuki-oniisan is not here desu, but let’s do that. I’ll be the vanguard desu.”

“…Thank you. I’ll also raise the speed of my chant with all my strength, I’ll protect you from behind.”

“Yes, let’s do our best!”

Lotte grasped Mio’s hand tightly. “Ehehe” she laughed.

“We are close friends aren't we desu?”

Lotte sensed Mio’s discouragement through telepathy. That’s why she behaved cheerfully to encourage Mio.

“Stop it already, it’s awkward. Let’s go right away!”

Although her mouth said that, Mio walked forward without releasing Lotte’s hand.

Without knowing what was lurking in their path, they faced toward the darkness of the labyrinth….

===Part 3===

Several numbers of tentacle Demon Beasts were creeping near from the left and right paths.

The worst case was if they were attacked from both sides and he couldn’t protect Hiakari-san. With that thought, Kazuki returned to the previous path, for a moment the Demon Beasts converged into one group.

“Hiakari-san, fall back just a little for now.”

It became a fight of one against many, but the disadvantage of numbers in this narrow passage was not that much of a concern.

Kazuki managed to draw away the Demon Beasts near enough, so he invoked his magic.

“Fire Wall!”

The foremost leading pack of the Demon Beasts that came rushing were swallowed in one go by the flame wall that burst forth from the ground. BThe blue light that was released when the Demon Beast vanished from this world was flickering in countless numbers inside the flame.

When the flame wall was extinguished, Kazuki carved up the following Demon Beast group that was still left.

However all the Demon Beasts were not looking at Kazuki, but at Koyuki.

They had completely seen through the opponent that couldn’t fight back instinctively.

One Demon Beast that Kazuki had let slip tried to make its way from his side.

Even in the worst case, he mustn’t allow an attack to hit Koyuki.

Kazuki threw his body in front of the Demon Beast and covered for Koyuki. The Demon Beast immediately captured Kazuki with its tentacles, then it opened its big mouth with tusks lining inside it against him that whose movement had been sealed. However, at that instant―.

“This hand, reach out to the height of Babel, now this hand grasped the thunder of god! In accordance with my life, O lightning, whirl at my command! Collider Field!!”

He broke out a barrier of electricity barely in time. All the Demon Beasts around Kazuki were baked from the inside through the electric shock, their nerves paralyzed.

Kazuki slipped out from the restraint of the tentacles and cut away all the paralyzed Demon Beasts at once.

The Demon Beasts still hadn’t stopped coming in waves to attack.

“Roar! Civilization, grant humans destruction! The howl of wisdom scorches thy body, break, shut all dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki used the gatling gun to stop the advance of the Demon Beasts, then,

“Fire Wall!”

The place where all the Demon Beasts had gathered was burned away in a flame wall once again.

“…So it’s really true that you can use other people’s magic skillfully. There is even a remarkable difference in chanting speed compared to the time when you had a duel with Amasaki-san…”

Koyuki’s eyes became wide open seeing Kazuki using Mio and Lotte’s magic so well.

“Fuu, anyway first the wave had been settled…”

“Are you okay, Kazuki? You got hit with an attack because of me just now.”

“The damage isn't really significant, see? Rather than that, which way should we go, left or right?”

“…Kazuki, the spirit here, feel it, this way.”

“Eh? Spirit you say?”

<Spirit>. The existence with many mysteries, it was said that only elves with their altered magic power could sense their existence. They had no physical body, and are beings of a different dimension.

Kazuki couldn’t sense their existence. As expected, it seems elves had a different sensory organs from a normal person. Though they became the target of discrimination as a consequence of that difference….

“Kazuki too is different from normal, that’s why I thought maybe you too could…as expected, you can’t sense them.”

Koyuki dropped her shoulders in loneliness. She felt a considerable disappointment.

“Sorry…spirits, what kind of existence are they?”

Spirit couldn’t be sensed except by elves, because those elves had received discriminatory treatment for a long time, research and investigation of spirits was not done at all.

Spirits were shrouded in more mystery, even compared to Divas and Demon Beasts.

“Spirit’s existence could be sensed in the Haunted Ground, there are many cases like that, but it is different with Demon Beasts in that it doesn’t bring harm to people. They don't have that much influence in this world. They exist in Astrum, at times they come to talk with us elves using telepathy. They are just a whispering existence.”

The aspect where they were residents of Astrum who didn’t have physical bodies in this world was the same as Divas. But in contrast with Divas who was an existence with great power, will and its own objectives, spirits were a really small existence.

“Even though I was saying that they talked to me, the language that they uttered to me was not clear. What they transmitted to me was only vague feelings. If the strength of the telepathy is increased then I could sense more detail, they might explain something.”

“The spirits that are in this place right now, are they telling Hiakari-san anything?”

“Yes. I think they are giving us a warning that it’s better not to follow this path.”

Koyuki quietly pointed to the right path of the diverging route.

“But the thing that we are looking for is located ahead in this path, that’s what I think they are saying.”

“Then we can't follow their warning after all. Looks like Spirit-san can't guess too far, that we don’t have any place to go back to from here.”

“…That’s true. Though it makes the situation a little uneasy.”

Kazuki took Koyuki’s hand gently.

“Wh, what is it…?”

“No, because it is quite uneasy, I thought we can walk while holding hands.”

“Are you stupid? Intentionally blocking one of your own hands, what are you going to do if an enemy comes suddenly?”

“There is that, but before this we had defeated a fair number of them, so wouldn’t it be fine for a while I wonder―, that’s what I thought.”

“Then, only until the next corner.”

…Eh, she unexpectedly folded easily?

Koyuki whose face was looking down, her small hand clutched his hand back tightly.

A heart mark was flying to him. It’s only a trivial thing, but it made her happy.

“Which reminds me, I have been thinking of this for a long time but, is it okay for me to call Hiakari-san by your given name?”

Kazuki asked that while feeling her warmth from one hand. When he called Mio and Kaguya-senpai by their first names, he had a feeling that the distance between them shrunk a lot. If he wants to suggest this, then now is the chance, that was the feeling he got.

“It doesn’t really matter, isn’t it fine to call me whatever you like? As for me about the matter of Kazuki, I have called you Kazuki near from the start.”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true isn’t it? Since when did it become that Hiakari-san was calling me by my first name again…?”

At first she called Kazuki [Rank-E person].

“…You were looked down by everyone in the class, but didn’t you duel with Amasaki-san to protect the honor of your important kenjutsu? Since then, I reconsidered my opinion of you a little…”

Koyuki answered him with some difficulty. For some reason even this side also became feeling a little itchy.

“I see, Hiakari-san had recognized me properly as a human from a long time ago.”

“Not really, I don’t care whatever happened to you anyway…”

While murmuring such a thing, Koyuki’s hand that was connected with his hand became a little hot.

“Thank you, then without reservation, Koyuki. This is quite awkward for some reason. Koyuki. Koyuki.”

“I don’t really care if you call me by my name, but please don’t call me repeatedly without any meaning!”

Koyuki got angry while pulling Kazuki’s hand strongly.

“Something trivial like a name, it’s all the same however way you are using to call me. You are only doing stupid things in this kind of situation.”

From the chest of Koyuki who was saying such things with a sullen face―a key that was shining with light was floating up.

That key was absorbed into Solomon’s ring which was Kazuki’s Magic Dress.

The key that was received from Koyuki, the proof that her positivity level had gone over 65….

The proof that a definite link was formed between their hearts.

Perhaps he ought to call her by her given name much earlier than this.

“Just now, I became able to use Koyuki’s magic you know?”

“…!?” With a jerk, Koyuki suddenly stopped walking.

It seems she received a terrible shock from the fact that was apparent in the meaning of those words. She hung her head down looking like she was trying to desperately suppress the feeling that was seething inside her heart, she shut her eyes tightly.

She separated their connected hands forcefully.

“Even though…even though I had decided not to get involved with anyone already. Even though I planned not to fall in love with anyone. Why are you getting inside me like this…slithering inside…”

“Koyuki…”

An obstinate solo player. But inside her heart, for a long time she felt the crushing loneliness, this girl named Koyuki.

―She was imposing some kind of restriction against herself, binding her own heart tightly.

―She was bearing a feeling of guilt towards herself who was thinking that she wanted to get along well with someone.

Kazuki could see all of that from her.

“Why Koyuki, you are trying to continue isolating yourself inside the loneliness of your own making, don’t you see? It’s regrettable that you went through a lot of painful things in the past, but like this you will only reject other people.”

Why was she doing this kind of foolish thing, when he was confronting her like this, he could feel her indignation from her way of life.

“It’s fine already for Koyuki to not live in such a lonely way anymore. Even though something happened in the past, it’s okay to not fear anymore. Because I’m thinking of Koyuki as someone absolutely important to me. It’s fine to forget all the painful things.”

“Forgetting…?”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with eyes that looked completely like the eyes of a lost child.

When Kazuki thought how frail of an existence this girl was, he hugged her tightly.

Can he become an existence that brought her peace of mind?

Koyuki’s body stiffened and she was trembling. She was so small that he was afraid he would break her if he hugged her with all his strength. Kazuki embraced like he was wrapping her up inside his hands, he stroked her back that was bare by the design of the magic dress.

“Until Koyuki calmed down, let’s take a rest from walking to the next corner for a while, okay?”

Koyuki returned his embrace tightly while keeping her quiet.

He felt that she finally accepted him. An affectionate feeling was welling up inside him.

“…Kazuki. please call my name one more time.”

“Koyuki.”

“Except for you and Kaguya-senpai, there was nobody else that had called me by my name in these past 13 years <ref>I think she forget about Lotte</ref>.”

“13 years ago, that was still a time when Koyuki was a little child wasn’t it?”

The preposterous period before this, this girl was supposed to be still [an existence that had a need to be called by her name and to be loved].

“…Why! Why didn’t I get called by my name!?”

Suddenly Koyuki raised her voice and she pushed her face into Kazuki’s chest. In that chest of his, he gradually felt the tears that soaked his uniform.

The one who was in front of Koyuki right now was not Kazuki, she was facing someone else and cried.

“Papa…, Mama…! Why, why didn’t you look at me!? Why…just because I became an elf!!”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki strongly because of her pain that couldn’t be protected by any defensive magic power. Raising her voice to the limit, Koyuki’s thin arms turned white from all the strength that she pushed into it.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Koyuki wept.

She decided in her heart that she would live alone, no matter how many tears she had to endure inside her whole life until now.

All those things she bore inside obstinately for a long time, Kazuki accepted all of those silently in his chest.

But she finally stopped holding all of it alone. He finally became a partner that this girl could spill her heart to, that was what he thought.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

The time passed like that for a while, ‘guzu’ Koyuki sounded her nose.

“…I’m sorry to expose my disgraceful figure so suddenly. But, just a little more like this…”

Koyuki finally started to recover her calm. However….

“Koyuki, something with magic power is approaching here.”

“…!”

The feeling of nervousness from being inside a Haunted Ground returned and her whole body stiffened.

“I want to be like this together with Koyuki for a long time and I don’t want to ever arrive to the next corner, but looks like it won’t come true.”

Koyuki separated her body from Kazuki with reluctance. Kazuki too, while feeling the lingering affection toward the fading warmth, he concentrated his consciousness toward the magical power that was approaching.

The reaction for the magic power was unusual. It was different from the weak waves of magic power that Demon Beasts emitted just by existing.

It felt completely like a magician that was chanting magic, a complex whirlpool that swirled around.

It couldn’t be, that was not a Demon Beast, but a human that was approaching…?

Kazuki walked to the passage corner. Even if a Demon Beast came attacking suddenly, possibly even magic could come flying, that would be fine, he chose a defensive magic and prepared to chant the spell.

He finally arrived at the passage corner, there he faced a body in the middle of the path.

―What the hell is this guy!

Something that was even more strange than the Demon Beasts from before was standing there.

A living thing that looked like a flesh-colored muddy slime.

Its size was around the size of an adult human, ash colored hair was growing everywhere on it.

There were no eyes and nose, but large lips were protruding, it was wriggling around like it was trying to mumble something, leaking out a moan that was impossible to decipher.

It looks completely like a human that was melting into an undefined muddy form….

“unu, guruo…ugo, ugo, urugua…”

What the large lips were mumbling was a spell. The skin-colored monster that looked like sticky flesh mud was shining with the light of magic power, beside it an avatar of a Diva was floating.

…Summoning Magic!?

“URUGUO!”

At the same time with the monster’s voice, a large globe of flame was created and flew at Kazuki.

If he evaded it Koyuki will be hit!

“Fire Wall!”

Kazuki astutely invoked his prepared magic.

The globe of flame was swallowed inside the flame wall and was negated.

“Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki equipped the gatling gun and poured on a storm of bullets.

“IGI!? IGI! IGI!”

Even while being protected from the bullets by blue defensive magic power, the monster’s body was distorted like jelly ‘gunyagunya’ from the shock of its smashed magic, it raised an eerie scream that he couldn’t bear to hear.

Just from looking at it, just from listening to it, he felt like it would harm his sanity.

Kazuki held a shirking feeling, that he didn’t want to challenge this opponent in close-quarters combat.

“Barrett!”

He shot the monster with a flame bullet. The defensive magic power of the monster was used up, the flame bullet was sinking into the mud-like body. The flame bullet that sank inside its body burned its insides to a crisp.

While the monster writhed around in agony, it….,

“Th, thank…”

After spinning a sound that sounds like a word with its lips for the last time, it stopped moving with a twitch,

…Thank you, is that what it tried to say?

It chilled Kazuki’s spine with its mysterious eeriness.

But even though this thing was so eerie, the monster didn’t disappear and scatter into the light of magical power even though its life was already snuffed out.

The skin-colored dead body was clinging to the ground with a splat, it continued to remain in that place.

…It didn’t become a light and disappeared, does this mean this thing was not a Demon Beast…?

No wait, if it wasn't a Demon Beast, than what in the world was this organism!?

Koyuki who chased him until the passage corner was giving the dead body of the monster a glance, then she came to cling at Kazuki’s arm with a tight squeeze. He thought whether she was scared by the grotesqueness of the monster, but―that was not the case.

“Kazuki...please look.”

She noticed an even more terrifying matter.

“This living thing’s 'ears'…”

In that dead body that ceased to function on the floor with a splat, he overlooked it in the middle of the fight but, it had ears attached even though it didn’t have any eyes and nose. Those ears were, 'pointed ears that lengthened sharply'.

“This is…no, she is, an elf. A thing that was an elf before.”

===Part 4===

“Barrett!”

Mio released a bullet of flame against the monster that was approaching.

But…the force of the flame was weak. ‘zee zee’ Mio’s breath was becoming rough.

(Why can’t I defeat this small fry with one attack!?)

…The oxygen was thinning.

The place called the underground was not an airtight place. But just as she understood from the damp and humid air that this place, by no means, have good ventilation.

For a flame to burn fiercely it needed oxygen. The more Mio used her flame magic in this place, the more her neck felt choked.

“Mio-oneesan, please don’t force yourself!”

Lotte stood in front of Mio where she served as the vanguard.

While firing a volley of gatling bullets, she chanted even more spells.

“I reached out my hand toward the height of Babel, becoming the ruler of people! In accordance with my life, O thunder, swirled into spiral in my hand! {{furigana|Blitzkrieg|Electromagnetic Assault Spear}}!!”

That was a magic that was used for the first time in a real battle, Prometheus’ level 4 magic.

Lotte’s left hand was already equipped with an electromagnetic iron gauntlet that was created from her level 3 magic, [Collider Field]. That iron gauntlet was enveloped with light, and she called even more supplement units to equip on her body.

It was a long lance that was almost twice as tall as Lotte.

“Prometheus…{{furigana|Schub|Charge}}!!”

Having her lance ready, Lotte charged into the group of monsters.

The electric current that was produced by the gauntlet was flowing into the lance, Lotte transformed into a meteor of lightning.

Everything that was standing in the way was pierced in one go, electrocuted, and turned into ash.

Lotte rushed in a straight line, she arrived up to the backside of the monsters' swarm after a struggle.

“Prometheus, {{furigana|Schneiden|Reap}}!”

When Lotte commanded, the spearhead part transformed, a blade was equipped there.

Transforming from [lance] to [naginata] , Lotte swung it from the back of the monsters' swarm.

The storm of electric blade blew violently, sweeping up the swarm of monsters.

Lotte who was armed with the extensive ranged attack from the new magic she learned was a demon of annihilation.

“…Sorry Lotte, I keep holding you back.”

Mio was hanging her head down while her breath still hadn’t come back.

“It’s only because I am perfectly suited to purge away the small fry enemies desu. Moreover, this place’s environment is not suited for flame magic after all desu….”

Lotte’s encouragement was accurate, but Mio was not comforted with that and she kept her head hung down with no sign of looking up. Mio was also still hung up from the fight with Beatrix where she was not useful.

“…Even though I also want to be useful for Kazu-nii, I only keep holding you all back…”

Through the telepathy magic, Lotte could perceive the feelings of Mio.

An uneasy feeling was spreading completely in the surface of Mio’s heart like a dark sea.

Because of the feelings of powerlessness against herself, a cold wind of self-denial was blowing inside her.

“It’s scary…I keep exposing such a disgraceful sight in front of Kazu-nii like this…”

Mio, who was usually full of confidence in herself was whispering weakly.

The small-statured Lotte tiptoed lightly and hugged Mio, she was tapping Mio’s back lightly.

“Kazuki-oniisan is not someone calculating who will decide to like or hate you from whether you are useful in battle or not, right desu? We are not supposed to be people that Kazuki-oniisan gathered for the purpose of creating a strong party desu. We are connected with Kazuki-oniisan by a Bond, people who gathered because we love each other desu. That’s why we can become a strong party desu.”

“…I know, that kind of thing is obvious. Because I have been together with Kazu-nii for a long time. But…exposing an unsightly appearance when I want to show my good points still made me uneasy…”

“We are comrades who help each other, so let’s do this with the right person in the right place. I will kick around all the small fry. Mio-oneesan just preserve your strength, please launch a large shot to the boss opponent. Come on, please cheer up. Please cheer up~”

Against Mio who talked with a sulking tone, Lotte put on a joking air and clapped Mio’s back.

“…Uuu, don’t get cheeky even though you're younger than me.”

Mio who had a sulky expression on stretched apart Lotte’s cheeks with a ‘munyu’.

“Please stop~”

Even with her cheeks stretched apart, Lotte still raised a happy voice.

“Lotte, thank you. …About Lotte, I like you somewhat.”

“I love Mio-oneesan so much desu! Then if Mio-oneesan has already regrouped your feelings, let’s go forward desu!”

“There are Demon Beasts, this place is being turned into a Haunted Ground isn’t it? But, if that’s true then I wonder why this Haunted Ground is not spreading.”

Both of them were going forward, while slipping through the traps at times, Mio suddenly felt a doubt.

“Haunted Ground is something that spread rapidly, that’s why if left alone it would encroach onto the Magic Division’s ground, isn’t that right? But the border line of this Haunted Ground is located perfectly in the middle of the stairs descending to this underground.”

“When Mio-oneesan says it, that’s true isn’t it desu?”

“It is controlled by someone’s hand. …The Haunted Ground is not spreading anymore than this. The Haunted Ground is maintained at the appropriate size. In other words the Demon Beasts extermination is being carried out periodically, I wonder. Seeing it carefully, the concrete walls and floors are worn-out, it doesn’t feel old and decaying, instead, it tells the frequency of the fights that were carried out here…”

There were a great number of cracks and signs of destruction on the pulsing concrete floors and walls that were turned into the Haunted Ground. Those signs were almost not found at all in the vicinity of the entrance, but the more they advanced the more it increased.

“To do such troublesome things this far, there must be a reason to preserve this place as a Haunted Ground. What in the world are they doing here?”

“…That answer, we don’t know if it might exist beyond this point desu.”

At the end of the passage, Mio and Lotte discovered a door. Thinking about how many traps there were starting from the trap hole, there was no doubt that a big secret was being hidden beyond this door.

“This is not an adamantite door is it desu?”

It seems it would be very hard to carry a super heavy adamantite until this far underground.

Then it would be simple to break this door. Lotte produced a lance in her left hand, then she screwed the spearhead into the keyhole―she entered her strength. The keyhole was easily smashed, the door opened with a loud sound.

There was a computer inside the room. From there, a lot of monitors.

In this fairly cramped room, the only notable thing around was that computer. In here, all the things that were performed in another place were reflected and regulated in the monitors, it seems this was the control room of this whole underground space.

No doubt that this computer was a large clue.

Though that was only if they could start it up.

“…Sage of Civilization Prometheus. If it’s you, then can you do something about this somehow?”

Toward Lotte’s call, the avatar of the young boy Prometheus appeared, “Ho-ho-, I say, I say” he wandered around the computer with a deep interest.

“This is a computer right? Vast electric signals are being inputted, calculated, outputted…hmm hmm I see, this is what is called a computer huh. How awesome. How revolutionary this is.”

“Prometheus, use my body, try to operate it please.”

Lotte sat on the computer’s desk while saying, Prometheus’s avatar disappeared.

And then Lotte’s arms moved by themselves. Lotte, who was being possessed by Prometheus had handed over partial control of her physical body.

Power was entered into the computer. The boot sequence scene was displayed in the monitors, but what was reflected in the monitor was something Mio had never seen before. It was not an OS that was used generally, it seems it used a special OS that operated an encryption of the data in the internal memory drive.

In short, even if they destroyed this computer and carried out only its memory device, it would be difficult to analyze the encrypted data. They had to break through the security using this place manually.

Both of Lotte’s arms became the arms of Prometheus, the fingers were running along the keyboard. It was their first time operating a keyboard, that’s why Prometheus’ keyboard strokes were clumsy.

However, his keyboard strokes were accurate.

“Prometheus, you can hack a computer?”

Towards the sage who was born in this world with the concept of civilization, Mio was being struck with admiration once again.

A Diva was hacking a computer…it sounds completely like a joke of a story yet...

“Well, somehow I’m using my feelings, or maybe you can say my sixth sense. Release that lock. And it’s open.”

Toward the special OS that was demanding a password, Prometheus was easily releasing the security.

“Oh ho, there is a game here, it’s minesweeper huh. Is it okay to try it a little? The record time of this computer’s owner is 57 seconds. I want to surpass it without fail.”

“You must not desu, please hurry.”

Lotte scolded Prometheus. Because these two’s conversation were carried out using only Lotte’s mouth and voice, it looked completely like a soliloquy.

“Not only for booting up the computer, to access the data inside…oh hoh, looks like it was protected with double layer password protection. Hahhahha, how impertinent. And, release.”

While the sage of the Greek Mythology laughed loudly, he operated the keyboard with his index fingers poking repeatedly.

His movements were those of a beginner, but he broke through the solid security mercilessly.

“Hmmmm, furthermore, to read this data thoroughly it seems we need something like a dedicated application. That application is not saved inside this computer, looks like it was carried in from the external. Yosh, how about I create that application starting from now?”

“…I don’t get what you are doing at all, but looks like nothing is impossible for you huh?”

“I cannot create that app from nothing you know? I’m only comprehending the surface of the data and reproducing the application.”

While Mio was being amazed at the side, Prometheus completed the improvised application with his clumsy typing.

“But I cannot understand why it only asked for password and application without using biometric confirmation. If it asked for that, then it’s all over even for me. …By any chance, perhaps the owner of this computer even has a plan to reconstruct his own body. It’s only a wild guess though, but I don’t know if there is any other reason.”

Reconstructing the body?

Was that kind of thing possible? If it was possible, then for what reason?

Suddenly, Mio was reminded of the moment when Kaya was hijacked by Loki and she shivered.

Surely, at that time Kaya’s body was reconstructed.

“Oh ho, I found an interesting thing.”

Prometheus punched the enter-key with noticeable strength ‘pachin’.

The monitors that were covering one part of the room’s wall surface were lighting up all at once.

It looks like the countless monitors were projecting various places in this underground labyrinth.

A certain terminal screen was showing a room where things that looked like culture fluid were lining up in great numbers, another screen was projecting a large hall that was spreading circularly like an arena.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 145.jpg|thumb]]

―Inside that circular hall, were Kazuki and Koyuki!

“Prometheus! Can we reach that place!?”

Mio was shaking Prometheus (Lotte)’s shoulders energetically.

“I didn’t find any map of this underground labyrinth inside this computer. It seems the owner of this computer memorized all the structures of this underground labyrinth in his head so he didn’t need a map. To not have any necessity to share the information, it shows that the ones who use this underground labyrinth is most likely only one person. However, I found a data file of [experiment results]. Looking at the content, the accomplishments of the experiments were carried out at that place that looks like an arena, it seems the tests were using the Demon Beasts as the opponent.”

“Experiments? What kind of experiments? I guess we can understand it if we look at the data?”

The terminal screen was changing in rapidly because of Prometheus’ operating. Mio’s eyes couldn’t follow at all, but Prometheus should be able to naturally read those contents at high speed.

Prometheus’ words became cloudy at Mio’s question.

“That is…how should I say it, it’s an experiment that cannot be described using words at all.”

When Prometheus pushed the enter-key, an URD was ejected from the computer’s disk drive.

All the data of the computer was duplicated inside this high capacity memory device.

===Part 5===

Kazuki and Koyuki were advancing through the passage while slaughtering who knew how many Demon Beasts.

Luckily they didn’t encounter any more [skin-colored, mud-like enemies] from before.

Koyuki said that ‘that thing’ could have possibly been a former elf.

If they encountered it again, was it a good thing to point his sword at it….

“The spirits say that defeating that thing that was an elf before is a comfort for it, you’re not wrong to kill it.”

Koyuki received a big shock just now, even now she kept talking listlessly.

Her face that was white even during the best of times had become even paler, like her blood had completely drained from it.

Now that she mentioned it, Kazuki too had a feeling that the monster was saying a word of gratitude immediately after its defeat.

He didn’t kill that thing, merely liberating it from that condition… was such a thought merely just a convenient means of escape for him?

Even so, were the spirits speaking as the proxies for that monster’s feelings?

“Spirits, what kind of existence are they?”

“I don’t know… just, I always heard their voices in the Haunted Ground when I was in dangerous situations. They gave me advice, and always gave me some help. That’s why right now too, I think it’s okay to follow their words accordingly.”

“The Spirits' protection that is only bestowed to elves, is it? So Koyuki even has that kind of secret that lets you able to be a solo player.”

“…Actually just before the trap hole, they told me not to advance forward, but…I didn’t listen to them.”

After advancing through the passage, they finally arrived at an open circular space. Although there were no guest seats, its shape reminded him of an arena. The walls and floor were made from the same blunt concrete as the passages up until this point, but this place was worn-out with small scratches and damage.

“What on earth is this underground area being used for?”

“Perhaps, and this is only my guess, but…”

Koyuki began to talk nervously while Kazuki was observing the surroundings cautiously.

“There was a barrier raised at the entrance of this place, but that security was by no means secure. Nobody but Magica Stigma could enter, but conversely it’s easy for Magica Stigma to enter here, rather I have a feeling that they would even welcome it.”

Certainly it looks that way. With the stigmata confirmation devices, the security had the function to specify the intruder that entered, but it was not a security system that could reject the intruders itself.

This underground area also rejected the students of the Sword Division, but didn’t reject the students of the Magic Division.

“And then the thing we encountered not long ago, it was an elf who had inherently strong magic power but [its form was changed]. The major clues are only these two facts. Only these two facts but, if we put them together…”

Koyuki cut her words off there like she was hesitating to place the too repulsive imagination in her mouth.

She clutched Kazuki’s hand strongly and finally talked.

“Elves and Magica Stigma are suited as experiment material. I wonder if this place is not the place where they processed people’s hearts, a human experiment site for the sake of strengthening human’s magic power artificially?”

Intruders were welcomed here―as the material for experimentation.

“―A correct answer. Welcome, O King of this country and his young lady attendant.”

If this circular space was an arena, from the direction of the passage on the other side where the battle opponent usually came out, a reply that substantiated Koyuki’s frightening guess came.

‘kan’, ‘kan’, ‘kan’, the well mannered footsteps of leather shoes could be heard approaching.

Kazuki and Koyuki caught their breath, they fixed their eyes on the man that came.

The figure that appeared was a gentleman in his prime wearing a refined suit.

It was Otonashi Tsukikurou. The headmaster of the knight academy.

“I welcome the arrival of all of you here from the bottom of my heart. I met some unexpected difficulties in order to capture you and Charlotte with certainty, but all of you came here in this place by yourselves. With this…there is no more need for hesitation to assault the uprising elements from the Sword Division.”

“Are you, the owner of this underground labyrinth?”

Kazuki once again confirmed the obvious. He couldn’t help but ask that.

The opponent was the headmaster of this academy. And then―the father of Kaguya-senpai.

“Yes, that’s correct.”

That gentlemenly figure that even exuded a sense of reliability as an adult nodded his head calmly. There was not an ounce of shame that appeared on him.

“The thing called magical power is the power of the mind. If this power of the mind could be reinforced artificially, then we could create even stronger magicians. For the sake of this country called Japan to acquire the power to overwhelm other countries, that is something indispensable. This is something that other Magic Advanced Countries absolutely cannot achieve seeing as they were forced to be faithful by the Divas. This is the attempt of what we could do with our country’s biggest advantage.”

Regarding those Mythologies that enforced their faith, there were not few of them that saw science and technology that was too advanced as the symbol of human’s arrogance.

Something like an experiment on living humans was certainly absurd.

“Even if I said human experiments, the perspective of the government at first was that these experiments should be successful even without paying it in something like considerable numbers of human sacrifices. The mind of a human in the end is only something that is created by the brain. The works of brain cells had been elucidated since a long time ago. What kind of organ it is, what kind of electric signals it uses, what kind of changes magic power causes to the brain. If we could discover and manufacture it ourselves...it was supposed to be a simpe matter.”

Headmaster Otonashi kept talking while pushing his index finger to massage his forehead.

“But the problem is not that simple. The Philosopher's Stone that was invented by that alchemist, Basileus Basileon, was creating an area in the human brain that cannot be elucidated by science. Operations that were thought to be correct theoretically failed one after another and the ego of the test subjects all collapsed. The collapsed mind made their magical power run wild, that magic power…with power that distorted reality, their own flesh was also distorted and transformed into appropriate meat clay. What a result that makes the hair of your whole body stand on its end. With their minds collapsing, their physical bodies were also collapsing. Influenced strongly by the magic power. This thing was something that science cannot even hope to anticipate!”

The finger that Headmaster Otonashi used to massage his forehead was pointing at Koyuki this time, and he said.

“The few resulting successes of these experiments, were the elves, did you know?”

…What did he say?

Koyuki clutched at Kazuki’s hand with all her strength. Her face's complexion had gone straight past white and turned blue.

“…Are you saying that elves were created artificially? That they were not something that resulted naturally?”

“This project was started not long after the birth of magic. Random samples were selected from babies that were born in Japan as test subjects, the processing was performed secretly inside hospitals. They were mostly failures, turning into something that was buried in the darkness and known as Infant Sudden Death Syndrome to the masses. The success rate was too low, so in the end this elf project was discontinued. Even the biggest success example of the few successes we had, Hiakari Koyuki, when compared to the child prodigy of the same generation…Amasaki Mio, was only on par with her. The experiment’s cost versus return was too poor.”

“Cost…?” Koyuki’s expression changed toward the words that she couldn’t ignore.

“You’re calling the people that failed…cost…!?”

This man, why, how could he talk about such things so unemotionally and indifferently?

Kazuki was terribly angry, at the same time he also felt a shiver in his whole body from fear.

“It was all for the country’s prosperity. By paying with the sacrifice of the extreme minority, we could welcome certain prosperity, Hayashizaki Kazuki. Yet, that time when a king like you decided to protect Charlotte, I felt disappointment.”

“Even without that strength that was earned by paying with sacrifices, Solomon's 72 Pillars had already granted us strength isn’t that right!?”

“Stigmata huh. When the elf project ended in failure, what we had our eyes on next was Stigmata. There are two problems in the Summoning Magic from the stigmata. The first problem is that this power is a power that is controlled by mysterious wills with a secretive doctrine, Solomon's 72 Pillars. For the country’s greatest military power to be dependent on something that is outside the country’s sovereignty, something like that is unacceptable.”

“Solomon's 72 Pillars are testing us, whether we would use that power justly or not.”

“That is something to be said by the ones who stand above. We, [mankind], cannot be tested by anyone. If it’s not like that, then it’s impossible to stand as an independent country.”

At that time, Leme materialized at Kazuki’s side.

“That objection of yours…we are not even tying you with the binding of faith, we bestowed strength freely to this country, and this is the outcome?”

“Well, well, the King of Solomon's 72 Pillars, Lemegeton-sama.”

“…Leme loves the humans. I love each human one by one. However, our story is extremely unpleasant. Tell me, by you…no, by this country’s government, how many people had been sacrificed for the sake of the country’s prosperity?”

The King of Solomon's 72 Pillars, Lemegeton asked with her distrust bared. It was a terrifying situation to provoke Leme’s displeasure, but Headmaster Otonashi didn’t even pay any mind to it and played dumb by answering “Who knows?”.

“For all that, compared to the number of the victims, the number of the people who had become happy must be far greater yes?”

“…Why, why does your way of thinking assume right from the start that there will be sacrifices?”

Kazuki spontaneously interjected. That time with Lotte was like that too.

Certainly, there might be a time when they had to sacrifice something no matter what.

However, without even exerting his utmost effort to the limit, calmly throwing away other people as sacrifices, he absolutely didn’t want to recognize that kind of method. If I am to be a King…!

“There is no problem that had already started right!? The figure of the enemy isn’t even visible yet, how could you say that sacrifices are needed!? Why didn’t you dare to even try to fight without sacrificing anything to win our prosperity!? You were choosing the method that created sacrifices easily and abandoned any effort and struggle while you yourself were always in a safe place wielding that authority! However that kind of method won’t earn you any trust, whether from your comrades, or from Solomon's 72 Pillars. If I am said to be a King….then I will become a king that fights together with everyone.”

“Just like Kazuki said. Seeing you, Leme only feels sadness.”

Across the monitor, Mio and Lotte, and also Prometheus too were listening to that conversation.

Prometheus was murmuring dejectedly.

“Just like what that man says, the other Mythologies won’t recognize this kind of experiment that strengthened magic power through science. It is surely an advantage that only this country can use. That is so, however…using science for this kind of thing is…”

The sage that bestowed and taught the fire of civilization in order for men to protect each other was stricken with grief.

“Strange. Why do you not agree with my logic? This is why, humans with their own ego are so…”

Headmaster Otonashi tilted his head while still keeping his expression blank like a doll.

“Well, let’s continue the story. I was beyond redemption if it is not like this. The research of the stigmata bestowed by Solomon's 72 Pillars had become my focus. The first thing that I understood was that there is a strong compelling force in the contract. Regarding Solomon's 72 Pillars, even if their powers are used in a way they are unwilling to, Solomon's 72 Pillars are not able to refuse lending their power. Yes, that too can be understood from the scroll recording the Myth. The majority of Solomon's 72 Pillars were people that were considered as demons by the teachings of Christ. The existence called Demon is an existence that is compliant to the contract. If we turn the tables in regard of the contract, then we should be able to use the demons skillfully.”

Certainly the Summoning Magic of Kaguya-senpai’s Asmodeus mercilessly bared its fangs to Kazuki who was the contractor of Lemegeton. There was a compelling force where they couldn’t say any consent or refusal there.

“Solomon's 72 Pillars are obligated to their contractor and their position is to be enslaved by Magica Stigma. Moreover, they couldn’t annul this contract in the middle. But, we cannot say that we are in a superior position against Solomon's 72 Pillars because of that. Because Solomon's 72 Pillars can choose to not bestow anymore stigmata to the next generation. Humanity's magic power will decline after their peak at twenty years of age. Magica Stigma’s period of active duty is short. Only a few years. In the end, our country became dependent to Solomon's 72 Pillars.”

“Certainly it is like that, but…you are so distrusting of Leme and the others that much?”

Leme made an unpleasant face towards such consideration that was so scrupulous towards every corner.

“After that, what I researched next was stigmata transplantation operations. If we could transfer the stigmata from the declining person to a still young person, then even without having Solomon's 72 Pillars renewing their contract with another person then there wouldn’t be any problem at all. Using the inherited stigmata, we could draw out the power of the 72 Pillars forcefully. We will be independent from Solomon's 72 Pillars, able to rule them. Well, it could be said as being a parasite too.”

What he said made even Lemegeton turn pale.

“…Wh, what do you think Leme and the others of Solomon's 72 Pillars are!? The contract that Leme and the others tied in accordance of our trust…you are planning to make us Divas into simple tools (power source) like slaves!”

“But the problem is that the stigmata is connected tightly with the mind. By extracting the stigmata from the knights and the students of the knight academy that had fallen into severe magic intoxication and cannot regain their consciousness, I performed countless human experiments of stigmata transplantations using a great amount of the failed elves that I preserved and cultivated.”

In the period of one year, there were dozens of knights and knight academy students that fell into magic intoxication and went missing in the Haunted Ground. However, for some of those victims…to be treated as experiment materials in here!

“The experiment results were…a wretched thing. No matter how many times I repeated it, the mind of the elves that were planted with a stigmata had collapsed with near certainty. You two had seen it on the way here, that lump of meat that used magic. That was an experiment result just so you know. I sent only one body to you two partly for introductions however.”

That being which looked like skin-colored meat clay…the moment when Kazuki delivered the finishing blow, its lips were saying “Thank you” slightly.

Kazuki’s blood stops flowing and his consciousness felt like flying far away.

“…You’re insane.”

“That’s not true. I am sane. When the result of mind collapse with near certainty came out, the government handed down the decision to cancel this research of stigmata transplantation. However my thinking was different. …There is no need for something like ego in a soldier. Something like ego is unnecessary. Something like a face is unnecessary. Even names are unnecessary. Even will, too, is unnecessary. When the research has ended, I was given a new appointment as the headmaster of the knight academy, but I secretly continued the research. And then I named this research, {{furigana|Project - Caryatid|Human Pillar Project}}<ref>The kanji for human pillar can also mean human sacrifice. As for Caryatid, it’s a pillar that was sculpted as a female statue that functioned as architectural support. You can find this mainly in Greek temples.</ref>.”

“The name of this academy is…!”

The Knight Academy <Caryatid>, that was the name of this academy!

“Of course I entered a different formal meaning on the surface. I named this academy Caryatid in respect for the girls who are contracted with Solomon's 72 Pillars as [the pillar that supported this society]. However…I think the true nature of my naming of this academy is really fitting. This academy is my research site for the sake of obtaining the glorious future! All the students, are the {{furigana|human pillars|human sacrifices}}…!”

Underground…. The enjoyable days Kazuki spent in the Witch's Manor, in its underground was―.

“The experiment is doing well. Now it's become possible to extract stigmata with comparatively high purity. Then if that stigmata is transferred to [humans with diluted egos], an ideal Magica Stigma that maintained its shape as a human as it is and will fight in accordance with the orders given to it is born. This me will change the Knight Order of this country. With these strongest magicians that I created as its banner. That is…the King of this country is…”

Headmaster Otonashi pointed at Kazuki while still keeping his expressionless face.

“It is not you. It’s my daughter―Kaguya.”

He planned to perform the operation on his own daughter, that was what this man proclaimed.

…Just hearing this man's story made Kazuki felt like his own sanity was cracking.

Was this guy really Kaguya-senpai’s father?

“I gave the most optimal education to Kaguya. As raw material, that child is an inferior normal human compared to Hiakari Koyuki. However I incited the growth of her latent magic power by my imprinted education and hypnotism. I imprinted the sense of duty that [She must be the strongest magician] from the time of her infancy, that sense of duty became the greatest priority in her life. A strong will incites the growth of magic power. When I gave her the seat of the student council president, I imprinted the suggestion of [carry out your responsibility as the strongest magician] even further. I told her to push aside all emotion with logical judgment, hypnotized her that she must carry out her responsibility as the strongest magician without fail.”

He raised his daughter as a robot, Kazuki couldn’t listen to what he said as anything other than that.

Of course the unpainted face of Kaguya-senpai was a really humane and kind person.

However…certainly senpai had some moments when she forced herself to death to do unreasonable things. The senpai at that time, changed into the machine personality that this man constructed.

“When Kaguya received my suggestion, she immediately abandoned her ego. There I will transplant [the King’s stigmata] that will be extracted from you. The collapse of the mind could be curbed to the lowest degree, don’t you see? My daughter is going to be the new King. That child is able to stand at the highest summit. If it is for that reason, then I don’t mind matter how dirty my hands become. Someone like me is inconsequential. Yes, someone like me.”

Right there, Headmaster Otonashi, who was expressionless until now, was looking like he suddenly lost the balance of his mind.

“Someone like me, someone like me…” He began saying repeatedly.

Suddenly Kazuki was wrapped with doubt at this late hour.

The human in front of his eyes, was he really sane? Was he normal?

“Headmaster Otonashi…are you an illegal magician?”

His personality was eroded and already he experienced some disorder, wasn’t that what was going on?

“I am…I am…illegal? This me? What are you saying?”

“To enter the entrance to this underground, the person must have a stigmata. You must have a connection to someone. And then that someone, is the one that is driving you mad, isn’t that right?”

“Someone? I did all of this by my own free will. I’m not mad or anything. That’s right, I decided everything myself. But, someone like me is inconsequential. Eh? …I see, so it’s like that huh?”

Suddenly Headmaster Otonashi covered his face with both hands.

“That’s right, I had thrown away my ego a long time ago. But, then who am I? Whoever I am doesn’t matter. I don’t need something like a face. That’s right, something like a face is unneeded.”

Headmaster Otonashi suddenly buried his nails, he started to tear off his own face.

“Unneeded, unneeded, unneeded…”

While murmuring like a broken record, with fingers that were filled with abnormal strength, ‘michi’, ‘buchi’, the muscle fibers were torn off. He screwed his fingers into the torn flesh and pulled apart the flesh even further from there, the white of the bone was exposed along with the blood spray.

Kazuki and Koyuki reflexively took a step back seeing his abrupt insane behavior.

Eyeballs fell at Headmaster Otonashi’s feet with a plop. Headmaster Otonashi’s face was scraped over from all its undulations right now, turning into a flat surface.

From there, Headmaster Otonashi started to knead the slight meat that was still clinging on his face like clay. Like a stain that was spreading, the kneaded meat was rapidly blackening and spreading out.

“Something like a face is unneeded…I am the Faceless God…”

Headmaster Otonashi took down his hands from his face.

That face was changed into a flat featureless jet black face.

Without even eyes and nose, only the lips were floating a smile, hanging on the jet black face.

“That’s right, before I knew it I had thrown away my own ego, never realizing it until the end. I was already turning into me. My encroachment was already reaching completion. That’s right…I am Nyarlatoteph. The Diva of Cthulhu Mythos.”

“Nyarla…Cthulhu Mythos? I have never heard it.”

In front of the monitors, the Greek Mythology’s Prometheus was whispering while looking suspicious.

Mio too was the same. Despite already learning the outline of all the Mythologies in the Mythology class, her ears never heard of such a Diva with that name that sounds random and hard to pronounce.

“I know this Diva desu. I saw it in an anime.”

Lotte said.

“Anime…? Not a Mythology but an anime?”

“Yes. Though he was called Nyarlathotep in that anime.”

“Well, something like a name is just a series of meaningless sounds. There are also other pronunciation like Nyarlatoteph or Nyarlathotep. People try to be aware of me with fleeting effort and gave me various names. However even names, even this form, is nothing more than a torn off part of the ever changing infinite dreams. After all humans are not able to recognize our true essence correctly. Thus the current me is tied to the <human recognition>, however that is an annoying matter. …Rather than hearing my story, let’s talk about Tsukikurou’s story.”

The flat black faced man, while nudging around the torn off pieces of meat and eyeballs that were still scattered about at his feet, started to talk with loquacity.

“…You know, this man never realized it until the very end that he was being encroached. He became unable to make a distinction between my wish and his own wish. He thought that my whispering voice was his own inner voice. And then because he didn’t want to take a straight look at his own sins, he even stopped to reflect on himself. And then he lost his own self. O King of humans, it seems Loki too boasted his own skill to you, but if we are talking about the brilliance of skill, I wonder if my skill is not the one that is several levels above don’t you agree? Because in regards to driving humans mad, there is none more superior than we of the Cthulhu Mythos.”

Nyarlatoteph turned his jet-black face to Kazuki and wriggled his lips.

Kazuki felt a cold sweat of revulsion running down his spine.

For a materialized Diva to await in this place, something like this…!

He had anticipated that an illegal magician was connected with the ominous magic power that came from this underground labyrinth.

But he had the wrong impression that the physical body of the illegal magician hadn’t been taken over yet because no incident had happened until now and he was staying in hiding.

But, for the Diva to easily finish hijacking the body like this…!

“This man is such a pitiful thing. Receiving the appointment from the government for the duty of human experiment research, at first he was holding an extreme feeling of guilt. That’s why he persuaded himself that this experiment was absolutely needed for the sake of this country, And then he started to dream of making his own daughter reign as the ruler of this country. For the sake of the country, for the sake of his daughter…that sounds really good when put into words don’t you agree? He was intoxicated with the idea that it didn’t matter how dirty his hands became if it was for the sake of that goal, so that he could justify himself. Thus he continued the experiments heartlessly. He was already mad by that time. Really mad. But he himself didn’t even think that he was mad for even a bit. You guys know that the only madness he didn’t have was to go on a rampage carelessly like an illegal magician, but that’s it, that’s the only thing he was not mad of. At that time I had already finished encroaching inside him. Brilliant right?”

Against the fitting suits that Nyarlatoteph wore, “What suffocating clothes” he loosened the bottom of his neck with unconstrained gesture.

From the gap of the shirts, “ZOWA-!” countless tentacles were spilling out.

“My own wish, before, this Headmaster Otonashi had said it right? What kind of thing is it, do you know?”

Even with all he had done, Headmaster Otonashi had talked righteously that all of this was for [making the Knight Order of Japan strong].

However the Diva in front of his eyes, by no means his objective was going to make Japan prosperous.

The process they both took were the same but, this Diva must have a totally different objective.

“Is it the turn for my story? You see, I plan to make effective use of Otonashi Tsukikurou’s research. His long standing desire of a [New Knight Order]…was to gather artificial magicians that could parasitize the power of Solomon's 72 Pillars, but that plan will be commandeered by this me. Then the strongest magician that Tsukikurou painstakingly raised…Otonashi Kaguya, I will receive her as my new host body. Because with Otonashi Tsukikurou whose magic power was already weakening as my base, my current power is not enough. Tsukikurou had also already finished all the preliminary arrangements to make Otonashi Kaguya forfeit her ego, so it will be easy for me to plunder her body with my characteristic magic next. However everything of those is only after plundering your stigmata. Thus I will obtain the strongest body and the strongest Knight Order―the Game will be my victory.”

“…Game?”

Against those astounding words, Kazuki asked back.

The objective of the Divas that were making appearances in the world, even now it was still shrouded in mystery. But this Nyarlatoteph’s own objective was made obvious.

The objective of Nyaarlatoteph was a [Game]?

When Kazuki took a stab at arousing his interest, Nyarlatoteph suddenly revealed his fury.

“That’s right, this world’s Mythologies’…annoying Game! Our Cthulhu Mythos is not recognized as a genuine Mythology by this world, our weakening is unavoidable!! What a joke!! The great us that are not even taken notice of by the awareness of humanity, losing our essence as the Cosmic Horror, many of the evil gods were completely sealed! Only me, the <Azathoth able-bodied Messenger> that can obtain divinity! But the influence of a Mythology that has nothing but one Diva…what in the hell am I going to do with that huh!! This world is centered on humans too excessively. The soul of the world is shaped by the magnified human’s mind, only Divas whose existence could possibly be interpreted by humans are allowed to exist. Cthulhu Mythos, whose true essence are [impossible to be understood by humans] was distorted. …So we of the Cthulhu Mythos can win through the game, I'm alone running around, taking secret maneuvers, I had to exhaust myself so we could be victorious against other Mythologies. By making the best use of the fruit of Tsukikurou’s research, leading the Knight Order of artificial magicians, and utilizing the power of Solomon's 72 Pillars, I will win through the Game. And then with this hand I will usurp the {{furigana|Astrum|World’s Soul}} that every Mythologies always dreamed of. The Astrum will be dyed with our color and drive humanity into madness, carrying out the revival of <the universe’s mist of crawling chaos>, Azathoth!”

Astrum…? Governing the world of human’s mind, {{furigana|Astrum|The Distorted World}} in their control was the objective of all Divas? But what was the meaning in doing that?

However Nyarlatoteph didn’t answer Kazuki’s doubt beyond that.

“It’s convenient for you all to come this far. Then without reservation, I can ruin the Sword Division who goes against ‘my Magic Division’. …Let me introduce you all to one of the fruits of Tsukikurou’s blasphemous researches. Come…{{furigana|Quad-core Magica|Four Marks Magicians}}!!”

In response to Nyarlatoteph’s command, countless footsteps could be heard from the passage at the opposite side. It was the sound of footsteps that were walking staggeringly in unsteady posture like a sleep-walking person. The number was twelve.

What appeared was twelve silver-haired girls covered in masks―they were elves. Black leather binding tools were worn on their bodies, and large number of stigmata were carved on their slender arms and legs.

“The byproduct of the Elf Project that the government once pushed forward, and Tsukikurou’s Project – Caryatid. The disposed elves that were in relatively good condition were transplanted with four extracted stigmatas that had relatively high purity each. Come on, four stigmata combined with an elf's magic power? Lovely right? Of course their personalities had collapsed and they are only barely retaining their human shapes. Tsukikurou’s ideal knight is still far off, but…these children can be summed as the soldiers of the current me. At any rate there is no one other than me in the Cthulhu Mythos anyway. I’ll leave the dealing with you all to one of the body among these. After all I still have things I have to do.”

Nyarlatoteph was suddenly looking at one corner of the ceiling―his jet-black face smiled complacently to the lens of the monitor camera hidden there.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 163.jpg|thumb]]

“The humans that know this secret absolutely cannot be allowed to escape after all. The people who got lost in this taboo place and knew too much are driven mad in front of the disgusting truth….it’s so lovely following that theory isn’t it? No matter how many bodies there are, it’s still not enough you know? …Well then O still inexperienced King of Humans, I’m wishing for you to have a good fight. Although there is no way in hell for you all to survive here and escape from this underground labyrinth.”

Nyarlatoteph turned on his heel.

“Do it.”

After leaving a short command to one of the Quad-core Magica, the jet-black Diva’s figure disappeared in the darkness of the passage at the other side along with the eleven others he led.

The stigmata of the one Quad-core Magica left behind began to emit the light of magical power without even saying any declaration of fight!

“Koyuki, step back! …Koyuki?”

When Kazuki turned back, Koyuki was unable to move, like her body and heart were paralyzed, she was trembling.

“Kazuki…I am…”

Those eyes were dyed in despair like a human that was wishing for her own death.

Right now, in this situation this girl was not drowning in terror of a degree like [confronting a terrifying enemy]. From some time ago, there were too many terribly shocking truths regarding this elf girl to process.

“I…now…understood the true identity of the spirits.”

“What did you say? …Spirits?”

The existence full of mysteries even more than the Demon Beasts, spirits. An abstract intelligent being that was said to only be perceivable by elves….

Why was that name the one that came out in this kind of situation?

“Those girls' true identity is…the destroyed personalities of the elves whose magic power were enlarged beyond an ordinary person's and left behind in Astrum, a residual thought.”

…The ghosts of the elves she said!?

“Their emotions are flowing inside me…”

Worn out, Koyuki’s tears started to spill out.

“Wh…why…only me...living like this…”

With a trembling voice, Koyuki let her penitence leak out. But, don’t say that it is bad for Koyuki to live!

“Koyuki, even though you yourself can't agree that you still should live, I will absolutely not let Koyuki die! I will protect you to the very end!”

“airuaokagurma!!”<ref>Cthulhu runes, if it only appears as a normal letter in your computer, then install cthulhu runes in your computer and type the letters here using the Cthulhu font to see the runes.</ref>

From the other side of the Quad-core Magica’s mask, a scream of meaningless human speech could be heard.

For that girl whose lost personality was integrated already to her core, that meaningless scream was a spell.

What was invoked―was one of Solomon's 72 Pillars' Summoning Magics!

This girl was supposed to use the Summoning Magic of four different Divas. To fight this kind of opponent he needed to Foresight what kind of magic the opponent was going to use, observing the element of the magic, and deal with the magic.

The one who taught him the importance of observing the opponent was Koyuki.

…From the flow of the magic power, Foresight the detail of the magic that the opponent was going to use!

Kazuki attempted to sense what kind of magic phenomenon the Quad-core Magica requested to the Diva from the flow of the whirling magical power. He somehow sensed it―a physical attack.

“uoamuaoma!”

The magic was invoked. Around the Quad-core Magica, countless giant nails were raising up.

“O wisdom accumulating through human history, protect my body with layers of armor! Heavily, thickly, reject all the brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Kazuki covered his body with armor using Prometheus’ magic.

The countless nails came flying like a line of spears. Kazuki came out to the front to cover Koyuki. He couldn’t evade. If he moved then Koyuki would be hit. She wouldn’t even fall into magic intoxication, it was going to be an instant death.

Koyuki was making a face like she was going to accept that kind of fate obediently!

Kazuki blocked the countless nails with his fully-armored body. The armor was crumbling just from one hit, but the nails were dispersing before reaching Kazuki’s defensive magic power. The defense was a success!

However, the Quad-core Magician chanted a different spell almost at the same time―a fire element!

“anfkjanfascs!!”

“Self Burning!”

Barely matching the magic invocation of the opponent, Kazuki somehow made it in time. Because the defensive magic’s target was his own body, he didn’t need to go through the Targeting part and the chanting time was short.

Kazuki supplemented the worn-out armor with flame armor on top of it.

The flame bullet came flying with the speed of rifle bullet. That was a magic that Kazuki also knew well, it was Barrett. The flame armor and the flame bullet were offsetting each other and both were extinguished.

“fsdfsdvkdseoda!!”

The Quad-core Magician was not stopping! Even more magic came flying!

Kazuki failed his Foresight from the overwhelming speed that he couldn’t follow. From the underfoot of the Quad-core Magician, one lump of the concrete floor became unstuck and floated up, then it flew in Kazuki’s direction. The worn-out Seusenhofer was smashed, inflicting a wound in Kazuki’s defensive magic power.

…More still coming. This enemy was firing magic like an automatic weapon at him!

“cvcmiedflaowfd!!”

The fourth magic was invoked slightly later than the previous three, it was a magic of even an even higher level compared to the magic until now.

A pure black thunder cloud was created on top of Kazuki’s head. Offense energy of snapping electricity was generated from there, and then huge lightning was falling at Kazuki!

“Flash! Raikiri!!”

Drawing an Iai slash with the Sacred Treasure that was fortunately at hand, Kazuki slashed apart that lightning. For him to possess Raikiri when the enemy was using a lightning element magic was a paper-thin fortune.

…The cycle of the offense magic was too fast!

The opponent was splitting her consciousness four ways to the four stigmata and chanting the spells at the same time!

Defensive magic wouldn’t make it in time. Much less defending with the best of his ability, he couldn’t even defend.

The Quad-core Magician was just standing straight in that spot and firing the Summoning Magic in rapid succession like a machine. Kazuki was standing guard in front of Koyuki, he didn’t even have any allowance whether it was to chant attack magic or entering close-quarters combat.

◇ ◇ ◇ ◇

“a…aa…”

Koyuki leaked out a moaning voice looking at the scene in front of her.

Kazuki was continuously getting struck by magic to protect her.

Why? Even though she herself wanted to just die…yet why was he still trying to protect her by volunteering his own body?

She hated herself for a long time. Moreover, she herself had confirmed that she was born from an experiment that made one want to hold nausea in their stomach, that she was born due to the countless sacrifices of others.

As I thought, I am a monster!

Furthermore, I am even more filthy than even I had imagined, a blasphemous existence.

Even the strong magic power that I thought as the sole meaning of my existence, was something originating from rotten trash.

I who is like that, right now…is just holding Kazuki back.

Why is he doing that kind of action this far? Why for something like me….

Koyuki suddenly imagined the moment when he finally abandoned her. Kazuki stopped covering herself and the attack magic pierced her. The flesh of her body was destroyed without even leaving her original form intact.

I don’t want that. …It’s scary.

To die itself was not scary. But if she kept dragging Kazuki’s feet like this and he turned to hate her completely was a scary prospect! That’s why she didn’t want to get along well with anyone, despite that…!

“Please, stop it already…”

Koyuki begged to Kazuki’s back. It was scary to be betrayed, so she begged from herself that he stopped protecting her. To die from having her own wish listened to was far more comfortable compared to die while being loathed by Kazuki.

“Stop it already…”

But his back didn’t listen at all to Koyuki’s thin voice.

Koyuki was inside the loneliness called being protected.

{…Don’t throw yourself in self-abandonment.}

Suddenly, there was a woman’s voice coming from Telepathy.

{We are not telling you of our true identity in this place for the sake of hurting you.}

Was it because she had understood their true identity, right now their voices were resounding even clearer than ever, she was able to understand the voice of the spirits. Now at last the voice of the spirits was not a vague feeling, the voice was transmitted as true words.

{For the sake of protecting him, stand up.}

Hearing the words of the spirits, Koyuki raised up her bowed head and watched Kazuki’s back once more.

Why…?

{We have kept watching over the surviving elves for a long time.}

{Everyone was isolated. They were lonely. All of that were conveyed to us.}

{But you were able to make important people, right? Even now we could feel that.}

{We are not envying your life or anything. The important people that we couldn’t obtain, please, we want you to protect them.}

Protect…not being protected, but she herself to him….

{Fight.}

{And then defeat the Quad-core Magic with your strength.}

{Her ego had collapsed, but even so she kept being abused for her magic…that is a really painful thing.}

But…the current her didn’t know how to fight. Even though she prayed, even though she thought hard, she still couldn’t knead the magic power. The magic power that she had long thought as the worth of her existence was….

“Do you still not understand the reason why you cannot use magic?”

“…Vepar?”

At Koyuki’s side, an avatar of a mermaid was floating.

“Inside you, the routine of the magic power invocation had changed. For a long time until now, you invoked the magic power only for the sake of proving your own power. The thought of [proving my own power] had become your key for kneading your magic power. That was your routine until now. But the feeling of the current you right now was not like that anymore. At that time when you fell into magic intoxication and faced yourself. Please remember your feelings at that time.”

―I don’t want to give up. I want to be able to live and have an intimate relationship with someone, I don’t want to give up!

The me at that time begged for that!

“Using that feeling, you will be able to invoke magic, please notice that. That is a way of chanting magic that you have never experienced. I like you who was so lonely. I am the mermaid princess. So I can understand your loneliness. That’s why I want to give you a push on the back. Go―change yourself right now.”

Vepar’s avatar vanished after leaving behind those words.

Koyuki faced her own feelings. She had already found the most intense thought she had ever felt throughout the period of this twelve years she had lived.

Kazuki had protected her from countless nails, flame bullets, lumps of earth, and lightning without even moving a step.

I understand. I see it. The thing I want to do from the bottom of my heart. The path for the sake of that.

Obtain a different state of heart than before!

“I…I will redefine myself! My strength is not only for the sake of fighting…it changes into the strength for protecting my important people!!”

{We will lend you strength, Koyuki.}

{Whether we are a filthy existence or not, depends on ourselves.}

{Now, you are able to bless your own existence, right?}

{If you could accomplish a meaningful life, then that will become the elves’ new meaning of existence.}

The residual thoughts left behind in the Astrum, the spirits, their form changed into pure magic power and flowed into Koyuki.

Enormous magic power was swirling inside Koyuki. Her incomplete Magic Dress recovered its majestic appearance like a blooming flower bud. She became able to chant the spell with incomparable speed than before.

“…Sinking hundreds of ships, O menace of the sea lurking in the ocean depths! Led by my singing voice, surface…show that full story!”

“…Koyuki?”

Kazuki turned back to look at her with eyes that were dyed in shock.

He was looking at her, she felt happiness just from that small thing.

“Stab your fang! Ice―”

She could feel that she had filled this one shot of magic with a never yet seen destructive power until now.

For protecting Kazuki, and that…pitiful Quad-core Magica, to liberate her from her torment!

“―Buster!!”

Their eardrums were deafened with the thunderous roar of the whole world smashed up.

The next moment, the space underfoot of the Quad-core Magica distorted, a colossal ice mountain burst forth from there. The sharp point of the ice mountain lunged at the Quad-core Magica, piercing her. Not only from underfoot, the space was distorting even further from all directions one after another, ice mountains were lunging from all of those points.

From every direction, ice mountains that really could be called ice mountains crashed into the Quad-core Magica.

When the Ice mountain crashed into the ice mountain, scattering ice fragments everywhere, a new ice mountain was immediately created pulverizing the Quad-core Magica even further.

The total number of the ice mountains Koyuki had summoned using this magic was six. But―

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA―!”

While Koyuki screamed as if to show the proof of her existence, she produced the ice mountains over and over with numbers of almost double than earlier, ten ice mountains. The Quad-core Magica was pierced continuously who knew how many times. Ice was smashed everywhere, reflecting transparent lights irregularly.

When all the ice mountains finished attacking, the Quad-core Magica fell to the floor like a scrapped rag.

“…Koyuki, you can use magic again? On the contrary, the power just now…”

“Kazuki! She is an elf…it’s still not over with just that!”

Toward Kazuki who was staring in wonder, Koyuki scolded him vigilantly.

Just as Koyuki said, the Quad-core Magica got up. Her defensive magic power still hadn’t been used up.

“Kazuki, I am going to liberate that child. That’s why you…please protect me as the vanguard!”

“…Leave it to me!”

While thinking that the recovered Koyuki was reliable, Kazuki faced the Quad-core Magica.

“famfswa!”

The same as ever, just defending from the opponent’s consecutive magic was the best he could do. But this side’s preparedness was different from before. As long as he could just defend, Koyuki would decide it from the back!

“Ice Buster!”

The once again invoked level 6 magic. The ice mountains hit the Quad-core Magica firmly one after another―finally all her defensive magic power was cut off.

The Quad-core Magica was collapsing face up, the lips of the elf girl was shaking.

Was it because the magic power barely holding the life preservation of the remodeled body, at the same time the elf girl’s magic power dried up, she closed her eyes from having used up all her strength, her breath was shut eternally.

In front of the gruesome victim, Kazuki stood stock still from the unbearable feeling.

“Nyarlatoteph has to be defeated, without fail.”

Koyuki’s whisper was filled with strong emotion. Kazuki nodded back hearing that.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Leviathan:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2016-07-09T15:10:33Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ spelling

==Chapter 1 - September Revolution==

===Part 1===

"How boring—"

Luna Francois Gregory sighed.

"The plan is proceeding smoothly without any impediments at all. And to think that I painstakingly prepared countermeasures ahead of time to win over various people involved with SAURU in the Kantou region, for the purposes of poaching, tempting, bribing, negotiating, intimidating, threatening or extorting personnel."

"Miss Gregory, I believe it is a good thing for the plan to be proceeding smoothly."

"Of the countermeasures you listed, isn't the latter half somewhat problematic in character?"

Hiiragi Yukari had responded with a cordial smile while Kenjou Genya chimed in casually from the side.

Hiiragi-san was an intellectual beauty with spectacles in her twenties and served as the chief of SAURU's Kantou branch in Japan. In charge of SAURU's Tokyo New Town office, Kenjou was a good-looking man with unkempt facial hair.

The three of them were meeting at Yokohama's Chinatown.

The trio was sitting at the open terrace section of a Chinese restaurant that was a brief walk from the train station.

The dishes on the table not only included staples of Japanese-adapted Chinese dishes like chilli shrimp and mapo doufu but also luxury delicacies such as shark fin soup and abalone steak.

These were ordered by Luna, the master-class witch commanding an extraordinary income.

Yokohama City was the heartland of SAURU's Kantou branch.

Hiiragi Yukari's office was also situated in the city. As an executive of SAURU, Luna Francois Gregory had come to this city to meet face-to-face with members of the organization—

Naturally, this was to discuss clandestine plans.

"Because everyone was so cooperative. 'Are you willing to join us...?' The new organization, the GUILD, formed around Tokyo New Town's witches and Haruga Haruomi, requiring them to quit SAURU depending on circumstances—I can't believe that currently 68% of the Kantou personnel have agreed at the first opportunity."

Luna Francois was holding several A4-size sheets of computer printouts.

Having curled up the stack of paper, she was fanning herself.

It was the name list of hundreds of SAURU members active in the Kantou region. Those who had answered "YES" were crossed out in red.

The papers were marked full of red lines.

In addition, those who consented were enchanted wtih oath magic, sworn to absolute secrecy.

"I am happy that time was not wasted, but it is rather boring."

"It's only natural for people to decide this way."

"Because everyone at SAURU knows... At this rate, mankind will only continue to suffer under the dragons' oppression, headed on a slow course for destruction."

The master-class witch at the tender age of seventeen—Luna Francois.

As representatives of ordinary people, the two adults, Hiiragi and Kenjou, responded to her tactless lament.

"Whatever, things will soon be getting hectic anyway." Luna pouted with displeasure and used magic.

The list she had been using as a fan suddenly started to burn. Within the blink of an eye, the paper was incinerated into ash by a mysterious flame, disappearing into oblivion.

At the same time, the flame vanished. This was Tinder magic.

The entire process only lasted but an instant, hence nearby people would not notice.

Even had someone noticed, they probably would have convinced themselves it was merely a fire started from a lighter.

Such was the magical power and stylishness of a Level 5 witch, whose skill in even the smallest of magic spells would still dwarf that of weaker witches.

"Looks like there are no issues in the first stage of our plan, 'in any case, let's take over the Kantou region first.' Could you two continue with advance preparations inside the Kantou branch?"

"By the way, don't we need to deal with ''that guy''?" Kenjou nodded and asked after receiving orders from Luna.

"That elite dragon has been reported lurking at Tokyo New Town in human form. I remember the first time when he appeared before us Japanese, the location was..."

"In front of the Yokohama Landmark Tower, right?"

Hiiragi Yukari was referring to a super tall building standing at a height of 296m.

As long as the sky was clear, It was possible to see this majestic structure even from Chinatown.

"An entity named Pavel Galad, a false dragon king like Haruomi-kun."

"Leave him be. Or rather, given the current circumstances, we have no choice but to ignore him for now."

Luna showed a serious look on her face for the first time since sitting down in the open-air seating in Chinatown.

The silver dragon, successor to the Rune of the Sword, was a formidable foe who posed a threat to Harry, the boy of her love. He was very likely going to be their biggest obstacle apart from the few dragon kings.

"During the summer vacation, we had the Metropolitan Police Department search New Town but all that turned up were a few eyewitness accounts. If an elite dragon with high intelligence and magical power was truly serious about infiltrating human society, it would be very difficult to root him out... Our long-time worries have now been proven true."

During the summer, Hal and company had gone off on expeditions one after another to Izu, the American East Coast and other places.

With the turbulent vacation concluded a few days ago, September was now rolling around. For high school students like Luna Francois and Haruga Haruomi, it was also the beginning of the second school term.

After returning to Japan from New York, while drafting up plans for the GUILD, Luna and others have not lowered their guard against "the enemies."

The enemies. Countless dragons as well as Pavel Galad.

Most prominently, there was the queen who had declared Tokyo as her territory. The white dragon making her temporary residence at the Old Tokyo Concession, Princess Yukikaze—

President M, a wielder of mysterious powers whom even Luna could not ignore, had issued the following warning.

'I have been feeling uneasy the whole time recently.'

'There is a very strong premonition—Something huge will happen to the city in the near future and might need your party's power.'

Would the cause of a huge incident be Princess Yukikaze? Pavel Galad? Or a dragon previously unencountered?

Regardless, Tokyo New Town's current situation must be very dangerous.

===Part 2===
(placeholder)

===Part 3===
(placeholder)

===Part 4===
(placeholder)

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Leviathan:Volume 7 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Leviathan of the Covenant#Volume_7_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Leviathan:Volume_7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:High School DxD

2016-03-06T14:33:08Z

ID not in use: /* Cover of volume 21 */

==Edits==

Created full text page for volume 18, is it possible to add it to the ePub generator? [[High School DxD:Volume 18]] --[[User:UraKn0x|UraKn0x]] 16:13, 19 May 2015 (CST)
EDIT : Created ePub version and hosted it here http://urakn0x.tk/HSDxD18.epub --[[User:UraKn0x|UraKn0x]] 9:00 20 May 2015 (CST)

===English===

Hello, firstly I would like to thank everyone involved in this project. I've only read up to volume 6 but am enjoying it immensely. However, it's noted on the main page that the translations should be in British English, however whilst reading it appears that, whether through editing or not I don't know, there is a mixture of British and American English terminology and spelling used throughout. Would anyone be especially aggrieved if I went through and corrected spelling/grammar to British standard where applicable or would that be seen as "in bad taste"?
P.S. Sorry if I've put this in the wrong place.
[[User:L-rouge|L-rouge]] 14:58, 2 May 2014 (JST)

Thank you for the changes. Yeah, the translation is supposed to be in BE, so its awesome if you fix them when you see one. Thanks.
--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 01:44, 3 May 2014 (CDT)

I have also been trying to keep the Spelling in British English but there are people that keep coming through and changing it with ought thinking about have the British Dictionary installed in the web browser where as I do have it installed. Any help in keeping the spelling an grammar what is should be is greatly welcomed. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 06:12, 3 May 2014 (CDT)

The only problem with putting the translation into complete British English is that 95% of Non-British people don't understand some of the terminology. Words such as "plasters"(Instead of Band-Aid) are unknown to Americans; I think that's the main reason why it keeps being changed.--[[User:Wolvian|Wolvian]] ([[User talk:Wolvian|talk]]) 23:28, 22 May 2014 (CDT)

Yeah, but conversely American English has a lot of things that others might be expected to know, but don't either. I didn't learn until I was 21 what a "sophomore" was supposed to be, and English is my first language. Not to get into an argument about American vs Commonwealth English or oddly defensive about Commonwealth English, but you should just understand that things go two ways. Because American English is typically the international standard, (amongst other reasons) Baka-Tsuki's general guidelines state that the language for all English language projects (unless stated otherwise) to be American English.
Projects that are specifically non-American English regardless are already taking this into consideration. Please understand.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:18, 23 May 2014 (CDT)
Hey, I know that this subject has been touched upon before and sorry if it seems redundant, but as was mentioned before, I did notice that the English translation of it is in British English and I'm American, though I don't mind it being in British English, I did notice some grammatical and spelling issues, other than the use of -ise and stuff like that, 'cause I know that's just the British spelling, but on some other words and I just got up to volume 9 so far. And sorry if there isn't tag thing for the date, time, and user, I just made the account justso that I could point out the stuff that I mentioned, so I don't really know how to do those tag things.

===Narration===

What tenses should the narration in this light novel be? Past tense? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:16, 7 January 2012 (CST)
good question. i noticed alot of inconsistencies, like "i am so happy..." and "i was about to dance..." in the same paragraph.
i'm not super skilled in grammar, but imho, the past tense reads more smoothly. books tend to use it alot for narration.
P.S. wow, so many editors for this project. well, honestly it needs them. --[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 15:47, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Just an opinion here, but present tense tends to work better for this novel.
This is because the main character's narration merges seamlessly with his thoughts and instant reactions. Flipping back and forth between present and past tense is particularly cumbersome and prone to inconsistencies, especially since thoughts are expressed directly.

For example, there's no {"xyz", I think to myself} kind of construction where you can change the action (thinking) to past tense.

"I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that. I believe this issue has been discussed about in the Baka-Tsuki forum, if not then just post it there. The forum link is found on the main page for High School DxD, under the heading Feedback. The general consensus is that past tense should be used. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:09, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Although there some exceptions to that rule where present can be used, but for the most part past tense is the default tense. Once again feel free to post this in the forums if you feel strongly about it. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:12, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Writing in past tense makes much more sense to this story line up. Present tense is rarely used. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:00, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I realize it is just a matter of style and either present or past tense are acceptable as long as it is consistent.
However, when the narration says things like "today is a holiday" I get the sense the original is in present tense. Today was a holiday? "That day was a holiday" would be changing the text.

' "I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that.' Exactly my point. IF the author used such descriptions, it would be possible to write/rewrite thoughts into past tense without changing the content of the thoughts. However, the narrator does NOT use these types of constructions. Precisely because the narration states the character's thoughts directly without specifying the action of thinking, to change it to past tense will be altering the contents of the thoughts. When the narrator goes "this is great!" do you change it to "it was great"?

Anyway, I'm not calling for action but just stating an opinion here. After all, if the original question of past vs present was asked, there exists an argument for both sides. It would take a lot of work (and wasted effort) to rewrite everything at this point. Especially if editors have been actively correcting present tense to past tense all this time. -- 14:15 9 March 2012 (EST)

The narration is changed to the past tense while all the dialogues are kept the same as it is wether in past or present. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:41, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I would like to be of help with grammar and translation meanings. As an example, the word 'bishojous' is used in reference to one or more beautiful women, could be better translated to 'Beauty' in the singular, and 'Beauties' in the plural. This terminology refers more to an object, as opposed to something more personable. [[User:The Inventor|The Inventor]] ([[User talk:The Inventor|talk]]) 05:09, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

===Illustration===

What do you think of fixing High School DxD illustrations with photoshop, the way manga editing does? I have some free time on my hands.

What i am talking about is something like [http://i44.tinypic.com/s5y4w1.png This]. If you want me to do it, just reply and ill fix it up asap. And if you need any graphical editing assistance just call one me. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:20, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Volume 1, 2, 3 and 4 are done, fixed the black and white illustrations, and redrawed, joined the spreads (double pages) for awesomeness. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

What about the color page with Ise and Asia in volume 1--24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I didn't touch the volume 1, also i don't see a page like that... there's one blank page, you might be refering to it, but i have no idea whats up with it, as i said, i havn't edited anything in volume 1 illustrations, also... whose comment is that? --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 16:35, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I was talking about the color pages at the beginning of the book and it's the two page one that shows Ise grabbing Asia's hand but it has a grey line where the pages meet. You don't have to do anything about it just mentioning it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I see, my point is that i can't access that image, it's a white blank page for me, thus i thought yer asking about that (figured that its that way for everyone), i have no problem redrawing it, in fact, i already finished it(since i can't access it i found HSDxD vol 1 raws and used those). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 17:43, 1 January 2012 (CST)

Sorry if I was being a nuisance but I didn't know you couldn't access it or that you were working on it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

No need to worry, about that, i wasn't working on it until you asked me about it, i was just unaware of that page (since i couldn't access it) and i had no idea what yer talking about. Thanks for letting me know of it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I like this series' volume covers, so after reading the announcemment of a V12.5 with a link to the author's blog, I went to see [[http://pds2.exblog.jp/pds/1/201205/02/43/e0127543_17163599.jpg its cover]]. I also looked at [[http://pds2.exblog.jp/pds/1/201209/01/43/e0127543_092176.jpg V13's cover]] while I was at it, but in the dedicated post I saw what seemd to be [[http://pds2.exblog.jp/pds/1/201209/01/43/e0127543_010122.jpg a special version of the V13's cover]]. Like you can see, the differences are that Akeno is wearing a fallen angel costume instead of her miko one, the expression on her face and the fact that she is showing her fallen angel wings instead of her devil ones. The thing is that in this version she is showing SIX wings. Is it perhaps due to her fallen angel rank is superior to her devil rank? (Before answering, take into account that I have only read till V9).
[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:33, 31 August 2012 (CDT)

spoiler: in volume twelve through the use of a special item she amps her fallen side and in that state she has six black wings

Actually the 'bracelet' you are referring to if fact allows her to use her fallen angel powers to their fullest with out her having to worry about it backfiring on her till she gets used to them. Also Akeno is originally a 'half-breed' before becoming a demon so her 'rank' would be half that of her father who has 5 pairs of wings so her having 3 pairs of wings as a fallen angel would be about right.[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 18:08, 31 August 2012 (CDT)

It seems like there are quite a view illustrations missing for volume 3, or are their seriously only those pics for the volume? not that i mind if that's all the illustrations for the book then that's how its meant to be, but if there are indeed some missing i was wondering if someone could upload them? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 03:22, 25 November 2012‎ (CST)
:See [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:High_School_DxD:Volume_3_Illustrations&oldid=129387 here]. --[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] ([[User talk:Unkalibriert|talk]]) 04:07, 25 November 2012 (CST)

I just happened to check Ichibumis blog and saw that he released the front cover for the upcoming volume 14. See it [http://ishibumi.exblog.jp/19427176/ here]. This time Ravel is the starring heroine.--[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] ([[User talk:Unkalibriert|talk]]) 09:28, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Who agrees with that there should had been a picture showing that scene in the first part of vol. 14 (with Ravel in it too would also be considered also OK)?

===Characters===

For the characters description, I think the rank (bishop, knight, etc.) should be more emphasized on, personally, if it'S possible... Andis it possible to bake it collapsible like in Infinite Stratos, since there's a lot of names? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2011 (CST)

Yeah you are right. So I will add a terminology section is well afterward to make it easier.
Code-Zero

Please change " yondai" into "great four" in Rias desc. Dunno why we left that untranslated....--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:12, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Just now while reading the manga, I found that 'Asia' is typed as 'Aashia'. Does this differ from person to person who is translating? On personal note, 'Aashia' sounds better since 'Asia' is a continent. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:49, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Depends on how you pronounce it. If my knowledge on kanas is right (which I doubt but should be fine), the "si" turns into a "shi" in Japanese. There's no "si" sound. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:18, 15 January 2012 (CST)

The Italian actress Asia Argento's name is pronounced ah-ZEE-ah so Asia's name is most likly pronounced similarly. Their is another name spelled Asia of middle eastern origin and is pronounced differently. (Anon)

I think you can make a si sound in katakana like　セィ but it does really matter since it is spelt　アーシア. It is probably translated as Asia because that is a legitimate Italian name. --[[User:J112|J112]] 17:37, 15 January 2012 (CST)

Actually in the anime adaptation of this LN she says her name is Asia Argento and is called Asia by Ise [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 15:52, 27 September 2012 (CDT)

For the character introductions, maybe it would be best to introduce them as they first appear in the series to avoid as much spoiling as possible? It would seem odd to introduce Xenovia as a devil when she starts off as an exorcist, and many of the other introductions contain major plot spoilers for various arcs.

I think 'Irina Shido' and 'Azazel' might be Isei's servants!...since Rias has already filled all her required positions. What do you say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:57, 29 December 2011 (CST)

do you think azazel leader of the fallen angel will become a (lowly) devil?--[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:08, 12 February 2012 (CST)

1 and half months ago,I was not aware of his kind. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:51, 13 February 2012 (CST)

I dont think so... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]]

So to speak, "Azazel" is one of the names of the best known fallen angels, with Lucifer/Luzbel (a devil in this story), Azrael, Kokabiel, Barakiel and Shemhaza, for naming a few. --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:52, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

I say, move character introduction section to somewhere else, currently its a huge blockluster on the main page. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 17:38, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

How about now? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 00:13, 5 July 2013 (CDT)

===Volume 3===

'''...Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen swords of Exicaliburs'''....according to mythology, isn't there only one 'Excalibur' weilded by King Arthur?

Excalibur. Or as it really was named; caliburn.
But yes, you are correct.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:16, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Now we all know there are a lot of "Excalibur" in this story but shouldn't we say "the holy swords Excalibur" (without the "s") and "the Excaliburs" (with the "s") and not "the holy swords of Excaliburs" (in the characters' description)?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 16:50, 15 January 2012 (CST)

I would agree with using "the Holy Swords Excalibur", and "the Excaliburs" since Excalibur in the former context is more of a title given to the set of swords fashioned from the shards of the original. Also, with reference to Caliburn, hopefully we won't have to conflate it with Clarent the way modern legends usually do.--[[User:Ikepuska|Ikepuska]] 20:42 12 April 2012 (EST)

According to mythology, King Arthur pulled Caliburn out of the stone, and when he did an unchivalrous act he lost Caliburn. In replacement he got Excalibur. Full details, I have no idea, but yea... Anyway, this IS just a story, and although there are references to other mythological systems, it's not like it has to be correct right? [[User:Shortykilz|Shortykilz]] 03:04, 9 June 2012 (CDT)

This story takes a large amount of artistic liberty with both the mythological and theological systems referenced throughout the story. For example, this story references some names from the christian bible, but very little, if any, of the theological references to the bible are actually recorded in the bible. You shouldn't get too wrapped up in the accurate portrayal of the different religions, legends, etc. There is a world of dry history books available if you're looking for any degree of accuracy. I personally am enjoying how the writer is attempting to meld such diverse legends into one story.

I think it was mentioned there that the original Excalibur was divided into 7(?)for some reason. and each of the excaliburs had a different attribute. [[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 18:43, 25 November 2012 (CST)

I have been reading NEW KNIGHT & NEW RIVAL and i found some thing like this : [Red-one. Your hostility is incredibly low is well.]
should it be [ low as well ] ??

There's no need 2 report. U can edit it by ur self. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 09:04, 5 February 2012 (CST)

===Volume 6===

There is one mistake I would like you to look on: Volume 6, Life 3, Part 7:
That guy actually ate the Knights! Kiba then says a single word with a cold tone.
“It would be better if you don’t exist anymore.”
No matter how I look at this part it definitely isn´t one word. I would change it into sentence, but I don´t know where is the mistake and don´t want to change it without your consent.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 04:05, 30 August 2012 (CDT)

Yes. You are right. Thanks for telling me. I will fix it right away.
--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 05:09, 30 August 2012 (CDT)

'''Warning! There may be volume 6 spoilers in this section. You have been warned.'''

I've been heavily editing Volume 6 to make it readable and to remove errors (I haven't changed the meaning of anything or changed the order of text, don't worry). Sometimes I get confused on how to fix a sentence, especially when I don't understand what is actually meant. I'll keep this section to add phrases that need clarification.

Here's the first example, taken right from the beginning of Life.0.

and there are Japanese garden at the gardens where it makes a peaceful good sound which gives the sound "Kong".

Could I get help to decipher this? --[[User:Zalgryth|Zalgryth]] ([[User talk:Zalgryth|talk]]) 13:56, 3 September 2012 (CDT)

Today I, Asia, will be going to become a bride.

Also near the beginning of Life.0. This is awkward phrasing, but I'm not sure what the connotation is. Is "going" in the sense of "leaving"? Or could it be "Today, I, Asia, am going to become a bride."? Sorry to be finicky. --[[User:Zalgryth|Zalgryth]] ([[User talk:Zalgryth|talk]]) 14:23, 3 September 2012 (CDT)

===Volume 7===

I think the "arrival of the shit-geezer from the north" has been misstranslated. Kuzou jiji = shitty geezer. Its not like he is made of fecal matter, but rather is a shitty ( damn ) old bat.

===Volume 10===

I was reading Volume 10 life 4 and encountered the word "die" where I thought should be "dice". I would change it as misspelling but it is used so often (and there is even "dice figure") that it looks rather authentically. Because english isn´t my mother language I am not sure now whether it is really misspelling or it is just word I don´t know, so I would like to know your opinion.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 07:13, 16 September 2012 (CDT)
:"Die" is the singular form of "dice", similar to "mouse" beeing the singular form of "mice". --[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] ([[User talk:Unkalibriert|talk]]) 07:18, 16 September 2012 (CDT)

Die is singular while dice is plural. Since the maximum value adds to 12 there are two dice (6 each) in total. "Dice figure" is definitely correct. On the other hand, when referring to one side's roll of the die, it would be singular. Of course, eastern languages can often be ambiguous with plurals so a bit of judgement based on context might be needed.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 07:24, 16 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 08:24, 16 September 2012 (CDT)

===Volume 11===

Er, hi Code-Zero. First of all, thank you for your unwavering dedication all this time to get the project done. Really appreciate it.
Second, well, I really don't wanna bother you with this problem, but it seems like there's some parts missing on the full text of vol.11
Just giving you some info in case you didn't notice it. Sorry for being nosy, don't mean any harm. --[[User:Silvertone|Silvertone]] 15:54, 14 May 2012 (CDT)

The images also isn't inserted, I don't know where to insert the images in text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 04:40, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

^you may wanna look at pdf version of this volume on simon's download page. I already put the pictures and added the missing parts there. I wanna do that here, but thought that i better not, since there are editors responsible for that. So, best i can do just to make notice of it.

===Short Stories===

[http://ishibumi.exblog.jp/17902961/ Source]

In his blog, Ichiei Ishibumi has stated that the bonus chapter in the Magazine can be seen as "volume 12.5" (but without a displayed number) coming with a paperback-cover drawn by Miyama Zero. The Cover can be seen in the above blogpost. --[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] ([[User talk:Unkalibriert|talk]]) 14:41, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

===Other Changes===

[http://img6.imagebanana.com/img/twkmlqw9/us.png topic related image]

As far as I know, Baka-Tsuki may not be a standard Wikimedia project (and it will probably never be). However, one (lit: me) might find the changes made in the above list kind of - to put it simply - chaotic. The complete change was [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=High_School_DxD&action=historysubmit&diff=166122&oldid=166076 this], but [[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] made 20 edits in total, "wasting" 20 times the memory a single edit may have needed (~ 20*23kB) As for me, who I am not familiar with BT standards, it is just confusing to see that happening, as users (as for example at Wikipedia) are advised to use the "preview"-function to avoid unnecessary edits. On the other hand, the changes themselves seem quite strange to me, because the pictures used the display the volumes should better be the cover pages, if any should be used in the first place. Well, I'm out here. --[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] 14:43, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

These are just my thoughts on it, but if you look carefully, of those edits that you listed in the pic, there are 12 different volumes that he put edits in, only a few were multiples in a single volume, but not many. Aside from volume one anyway.
Even if he did do preview, he can only see the section he's working on, NOT other sections.
And secondly, most people, aside from dedicated editors, just kind of edit as we read if we find a mistake. 
Anyway, those are just my thoughts on the matter. [[User:Shortykilz|Shortykilz]] 03:23, 24 July 2012 (CDT)

First of all, sorry. Maybe it's just me feeling this way but I just have to say what i think for some alterations to the translations. It's just my opinion. Don't mind me if you feel the translations are okay..

It's not like these alterations are bad, considering that those were made for the improvement of quality of the translations.
It's just that I sometimes found the alterations are dulling the scene or the moments that are flowing in the story.
Not to the extent of apocalypse, but for me who sometimes reading the translated volumes all over, and over, and over.., aside from
the already downloaded volumes i have, find that those alterations starting to feel like killing the intensity that can be felt from the original Code-zero's ones.
Sure code-zero's not all perfect, but at the very least i can find the intensity and the awkward moments that the author created flowing more smoothly.

A simple example.
On volume 6, where Azazel challenge Ophis to a battle. On the original translation, there's a line where Ophis refuse and said that it would be impossible for Azazel to beat her. On the alteration one, somehow those lines are gone. (or maybe it's just my imagination?)

on volume 7, where Barakiel had a quarrel with Akeno. I remembered that Barakiel said some old school word like 'tryst' for 'date'.
It felt perfect for ise's next comment about Barakiel being an old and rigid warior that even his vocabulary seems as old.

Anyway, i don't want to create a ruckus with this. Just pointed out my opinion.
And to all the people who already took time out of their job or other activities to improve these translation, thank you.
I also planned to edit and fix some errors that I spotted and make a bundle for the fixed volumes sometime soon, despite my limited knowledge. 
σωσ

'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, '''Zenovia''') so which one is her name ??--[[User:Seroja|Seroja]] 19:51, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

'''Zenovia''' is the literal romaji converted directly from the katakana. '''Xenovia''' is the actual translation decided.

It's like the way リアス is read "Riasu," but we write it in English as "Rias."
--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 19:56, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

I was changing some of the incorrect information in the introduction to characters section of the main page. After spending a few hours of research to insure the accuracy of the information. I wake up this morning to find code zero has reverted back my changes which is fine. That is his prerogative as project supervisor. So now as not to waste my time trying to improve this WIKI I will give the reason for the previous changes and you if you are inclined can go change them. On Issei's introduction it says Role: Pawn (8 pieces, 4 mutation from Volume 12). That is incorrect, Ajuka Beelzebub rewrote the code in the evil pieces after Issei and Rias' ceremony at the Ruins of Connection to adapt to the power of the Red Dragon Emperor. Hence the reason why he can perform Trident in volume 9 and crimson queen in volume 10. This is confirmed by Beelzebub in Volume 12 when he looks at Issei's evil pieces.--[[User:iceman27406|iceman27406]] 8:54, 09 Jan 2013 (EST)

Isse had no mutation pieces in Volume 8, they were changing but apparently not there yet, but they did predate Volume 12. My money would be on them changing with the birth of each successive form. Probably the best structure would be along the lines of Role: Pawn (8 Pieces, later 4 Mutation Pieces revealed in Volume 12). --[[User:TrueAntiSanity|TrueAntiSanity]] 15:15, 22 Jan 2013 (AEST)

Who the f*ck is copy-pasting BT's translations??? I didn't know that it could be actually done. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:45, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

Having been on this site for a long time, I am ashamed to think [fans] would do such a thing. Seeing as it is now 2012, there are just some really scandalous people out there who are willing to go the extra mile. For example, zzhk?'s detailed summaries are all over the place on disgusting ad supported/money-making file-hosting sites. I am not pointing any fingers, but if you just google the right term they pop up unanimously. I did that search around January? Wouldn't be surprised if BT's are lurking around... maybe it's time BT changes its policies? After all, that big NOTE just doesn't work because there is no honor among thieves.

Just throwing out some thoughts for discussion.

There is a standardization issue on Azazel's title (堕天使の総督), which has been variously translated as Governor, Governor-General and Viceroy. These terms are all acceptable since they have been used to translate historical official positions (but translations should stick to one for consistency). However, one caveat is that these terms imply Azazel is ruling on someone's behalf, which isn't really the case. In particular, viceroy means royal representative and implies some sort of king as a superior. (Of course, it can be explained as a title inherited from his days under God's service, but that would be mere speculation.)

Commander-in-chief might work, though it emphasizes the military aspect over civil administration. President, Premier or Chancellor would seem too civil. Fuhrer and dictator, on the other hand, may have too much of a Nazi connotation.

Just a simple question of consistency (there is no correct answer). Is it better to use top, mid, bottom or high, mid, low to describe the different classes of devils?

It might be a little late, but in Volume 10 the author reveals the existence of "Extra Demons" 番外の悪魔（エキストラ・デーモン）, which are top class families not listed among the 72 Pillars.
This suggests that Akuma (悪魔) is probably better translated as "demon" as opposed to "devil."

It sure gives an 'evil' touch to it as 'demon'. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 13:29, 7 March 2012 (CST)

A bit question: In the end, is is Maou or Satan? In vol 14 it's Satan. [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 05:58, 23 February 2013 (CST)

Yeah. It's Maou. Please change it Maou. Thanks.
--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 06:02, 23 February 2013 (CST)

In 3 Volume I saw both Sona and Souna. Which is correct? [[User:Xaliuss|Xaliuss]] ([[User talk:Xaliuss|talk]]) 10:13, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

Both are her names I think.
Btw, Is Satan a different entity all together? [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 05:45, 21 August 2013 (CDT)

==Thanks==

This is such a great read!! Thanks to the translators and everyone else who are working to make the rest of us able to read this =]

Seconded.

Me three --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:17, 25 December 2011 (CST)

A big thanks to the translators , keep up the good work guys!

Code-Zero and editors staff, thanks a lot for your work. Hope, all we will see final volumes with you :)

~I am really enjoying reading this novel. Many Many Thanks to the translators, editors & all other stuffs for their hard work. Please keep up the good work, we all want to see final volumes with you guys !! =)
--[[User:RuMz|RuMz]] 00:55, 14 February 2012 (UTC+6)

You guys are awesome :)

Round of applause to Code-Zero and all staff to have finally translated all current volumes, I can't wait for the next ones to come out! We are looking forward to more DxD --[[User:Fightmaster|Fightmaster]] ([[User talk:Fightmaster|talk]]) 16:59, 26 November 2012 (CST)

==Others==

This project requires a '''synopsis''' and '''registration page''' before it can be submitted for approval; that aside, we're still waiting for the higher-ups to come back of course --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 23:33, 14 November 2011 (CST)

Very nice ! Thanks a lot for translating the novel Code-Zero.

Tnanks for translation. Plot is very interesting and main hero is not narrow-minded japan schoolboy. It looks like Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi but more interesting than the last. (Palert)

Huh? I dare you to say that again after reading every volume after volume 5 of Itsuten :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:02, 2 December 2011 (CST)

Hahaha, I sure would love that opportunity Larethian. So translated faster! :p jk [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 13:39, 2 December 2011 (CST)

IMO, Ise and Taito should meet though. That Dragon Booster or whatever it's name is would be awesome on Taito, considering his overall cockroach status (going by hardness to perma-kill). --[[Special:Contributions/188.64.204.90|188.64.204.90]] 16:07, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I don't think you know what you've just started... Ise/Taito ship!

Feel like spoiling, but better not, just check out some of the later illustrations in Itsuten. Taito is pretty badass from v6 onwards. He is the Dark Rabbit after all. Volumes 1 to 4 of Itsuten is just a prologue that sets up the stage and student council characters, so they are a little slow. Every volume after v5 ends with a stunning revelation. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:10, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I just watched the first OVA/OAV today, and at the end it had the announcement. Sorry if I ended up posting beforehand without any notice. [[User:Genesis|Genesis]] ([[User talk:Genesis|talk]]) 20:49, 16 September 2012 (CDT)

Koneko-boobies in ending ^_^ !!!! Along with everybody elses, but I just thought that koneko-boobs were more important/rare(?). Seeing as she's mostly tsun-tsun, and not dere in the story-so-far.

The author mentioned in the volume 8 afterword that he is writing a new series, on the same universe as DxD. Has any info about it been disclosed? --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] 09:34, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

I wouldn't take it too seriously. Most afterwards I've read, the authors just write it to talk to us readers. They joke, express thanks, and etc. in the afterwards, unless they talk about the series in which the afterward is in, for example... if he were saying something about volume 9 then that might be something you could believe. I kind of digressed, but I'll just say again, unless he says it in multiple afterwards... don't take it too seriously until the series ends in the far distant(?) future.

there have been many times that your summaries are being posted here.....so im suggesting to delete the summaries in the wiki pages since the translation is pratically done leaving vol 10 out--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 11:00, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

I came across some different translations (rougher, it seems) [http://dxd.wikia.com/wiki/Light_Novels here] on the DxD wiki. Just wondering if these are related works/collaborations or something entirely different. [[User:Demonyc|Demonyc]] ([[User talk:Demonyc|talk]]) 12:23, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

To me, they are summaries of some the parts that we still didn't translate, also they backlink us the chapters that we already translated. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 12:34, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Is the short story where Ise met Poseidon included in volume 13?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:47, 11 September 2012 (CDT)

Nope. It wasnt included in volume 13.

--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 20:44, 12 September 2012 (CDT)

:I truly hope it's one of the stories included in volume 15.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 16:19, 12 November 2012 (CST)

Hey, is it really true that Vol 15 will be a compilation of side stories again? - [[User:Threesome|Threesome]] ([[User talk:Threesome|Talk]], 14 September 2012

In the 13'th volume they talk about a raygun that changes the gender of the target. In which volume does that raygun appear? Or it's from a short story of the dragon magazine?

will someone provide the Pdf version? Much appreciate -[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

There is already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=4814 link] on the page to all the downloads. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 06:43, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

Somehow that area on the forum (High School DxD section) is the only one that it is closed for non registered users. 
You don't have access to the High School DxD PDF's unless you are registered on the forums.

Did the main Character Die ? If so I lost my intrest in this novel --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]]

Don't loose ur patience...vol 12 is the continuation of it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 22:57, 25 January 2012 (CST)

I was just about to ask the same thing... Did vol 11 just come out? Meaning, expect to see vol 12 in like 6+ months? -007

vol 11 came out on 20th while the 12th will come out in near april. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 05:38, 26 January 2012 (CST)

Can I ask for a favor ... let me know if he survives tnx --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]] 26 January 2012, at 22:33. {CST}

go look for spoilers on the forum if u wanna know...this is not the correct place 2 ask this pal --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:49, 26 January 2012 (CST)

I have read the translated chapters available but am just curious what is Samael’s curse?
Sorry if this is a spoiler request. -- [[User:Baillie444|Baillie444]] 6 March 2012, 20:33.

Samael is the killer of dragons. The curse is a sort of killing curse for dragons. Use this link if you want to read a detailed summary of volume 11 http://forums.animesuki.com/group.php?do=discuss&discussionid=1967 - Cataccountant

"This page was last modified on 1 May 2012, at 10:44.
This page has been accessed 2,053,083 times."
Banzai.

This page was last modified on 12 June 2012, at 01:49.
This page has been accessed 3,046,158 times.
One month later...

Previously there was a "short stories" section, and checking the author's blog, there are some short stories featuring side characters and other events. Since the section was removed, were they included in volumes 7 and 13?

As far I know, there are 2 volumes featuring the short stories. Vol 8 & 13 contains this stories, and they are still available (the ones that are translated of course). I checked the history and never Baka-Tsuki provided translations for anything else but the volumes of HSDxD. If you are talking about the calendar of publications of Dragon Magazine, those its more informative than useful to the project, in my opinion. --

Does anyone know who is the girl on the normal cover of volume 25?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:34, 20 May 2013 (CDT)

That's obviously Maou Shoujo Levi-tan herself (Leviathan, Sona's sister). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 06:38, 20 May 2013 (CDT)

That explains Sona in the special. It was what I originally thought but, for some reason, she looked younger to me. --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:30, 20 May 2013 (CDT)

It's weird that there aren't any raws of volume 15 yet, while the usual would have been that they appeared right after the publishing date (the next day or the one after that, and I don't even mention the fact that there was a previous soecial edition that came out almost a month before). I have seen the TOC of said volume at Code-Zero's (taken out of his own physical copy), and there they appear some bits called ''Episode Issei/Azazel/Yuuto'''; what are they?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 09:48, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

Im sure there will be scan available within a week or so. When you read LN, its easier and better to read it from the physical copy. When you translate it, its easier to translate it from the scans so it allows you to use both hands when you are typing the translation.
Btw. The chapters which has "Episode" in them are the main plot which happens directly after Volume 14. The chapters which has "Life" in them are short stories(4 SS from Dragon Magazine. Other 2 are new ones which focuses on Kiba and Akeno respectively).

--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 19:37, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

==Questions which arent allowed==

when new life and friend are coming out? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)
it's out, better del this post

when will vol:4 and onwards be translated , hope its soon ^_^

have patience...translator is on a week break --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:43, 5 March 2012 (CST)

I was just wondering as to what was happening with volume four and up, i'm not trying to antagonize or bother or anything it's just that someone was working on it then the work just stopped midway. I'm curious as too why that happened.
Sorry to bother you all!- [[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:48, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

I wouldnt take any translation as stopped until atleast a month has past since a viable update. But in response to your question, yes, we are still translating, but no one translates on a schedule--[[User:J112|J112]] 17:52, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay thanks sorry to be a bother--[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 20:01, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Well, I suppose that now that V12 is done, the ones translating it will switch to earlier ones. Or so I hope. --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] 08:42, 16 June 2012 (CDT)

you should give the following links as a mirror reference for all those 'life' parts you havn't yet translated.

http://dxd.wikia.com/wiki/Summaries

Also could you please hurry up with the translations??

Meanwhile you could post their translations or something like that ,i.e, a rough plot sketch of your own translations if you don't want to be see as Plagiarists!!

And Plz l Plz atleast post some more summaries of volumes and spoilers.....we love to be spoilt!!!

Begging for translations aren't going to make them come out faster, these types of demands only irritate the translators and staff. As per Baka-Tsuki policy, translations come out when they come out. Translation are time consuming. Posting summaries here are not permissible, except in very very very rare circumstances like for Shakugan no Shana. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 13:06, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

To the anonymous person.
Like Hiro said we cant post summaries here. Also my first priority is translation. Not summaries. There are people who read summaries and who wants to know about the latest volume. But there are people who dont read summaries because they want to read the proper translation.
Congratulation. Because of you, I am now resolved to translate the earlier volumes first because readers whom follows the translation can catch up to the latest volumes much more quicker.
--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] 06:24, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

/\ What he said. I approve this message. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 06:33, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

Just one thing to say...I really hate the kind of people who keeps demanding things (like ''please hurry up'' or ''at least do this or that'' like before), not that I don´t THINK alike sometimes,but,I am not paying,nor helping on the translations,so which right do I have to complain?Nearly none,I know this well. STOP acting this way, it´s really irritant to see you destroying the pleasure of others,let them work on their pace,they don´t have any obligation of soothing your impatience to wait...
And thanks for the hard-work on the tranlations,specially on DxD. (I don´t know if here is a proper place to say all this,so... sorry,if this is the case...)

Well well, I'll just say, n0m@n, don't worry about the fags, they get jittery the moment they don't get their daily treat (which has run dry due to everyone's exams). For the impatient ones out there: begging for more just makes the translator work at a slower pace, so try it at your own risk. N0m@n isn't obliged to work for you, neither should you try to make him (that includes shifting his work in a particular direction). --[[User:Akuma|Akuma]] 13:25, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

I want to know why does volume 10 new life consist of only part 4.

[[User:DayDreamer 7|DayDreamer 7]]

Because the rest of it hasn't been translated yet. [[User:Tng88|Tng88]] 22:15, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

when do the 14 novel will be translated? i wanted to know if someone will start to translate in english.

Don't ask for translations. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 21:00, 9 February 2013 (GMT+1)

Though I feel quite awkward saying this, but I believe the raws for volume 15 are already out (at least I found them easily). So the "Translation will start once the raws for normal edition..." is no longer relevant.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 04:47, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

Or rather, the translations have already started, but only the original language of this site (read English) is lagging behind.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:39, 12 August 2013 (CDT)

And your point?

--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 07:48, 12 August 2013 (CDT)

Don't know if it's my place to come in and say things, but matters such as when they want to start or release their translations are entirely up to the individual translators, so just chill and let Code-Zero do things at his pace. I know you may feel impatient since this is such a wonderful LN, but there are other things you can do in the mean time while waiting for an update. Also, I believe that volume 15 is a compilation of short stories, and does not actually have much if any story progression, which may explain why Code-Zero did not prioritise it. --[[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 05:48, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Sorry, I didn´t mean it like that. In reality it doesen´t really matter for me even if it already has been translated, since I have quite a lot of work (and also unread novels). I am just kinda unhappy about the fact, that the alt. languages use the english translations, but instead of also helping with translations into english they continue only in their language (which hardly has so many readers). (just for your information, as might be guessed from my style of writing, english is not my motherlanguage) --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:09, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Code-Zero-sama, please become even more awesome and translate volumes 17, 18, 19, and 20 before Ishibumi even writes them.

I have a stupid question. Is it Kaos or Chaos Brigrade? Is it Ophis or Orphis? The reason that I am asking is because the new anime High School DxD New last episode, there is a mention of the 'Chaos' Brigrade Leader as 'Orphis' --[[User:YCMCA1956|YCMCA1956]] ([[User talk:YCMCA1956|talk]]) 18:14, 23 February 2014 (PDT)

To those: This is the only place I will leave a comment and change anything, no else where ([[User talk:YCMCA1956|talk]]) 12:32, 14 March 2014 (PDT)

== Volume 17 ==

When will volume 17 be published on here?
Another question, why do you not translate some of the words. For example, when they call the red dragon as sekuryeti or whatever, why do you leave it like that? Thank you for translating everything, but sometimes the words get confusing. I got used to most words, but some new words come up that I have to search up.--[[User:Malik|Malik]] ([[User talk:Malik|talk]]) 12:41, 7 May 2014 (CDT)

It's easier the say sekuryeti than red dragon emperor all the time.

Well obviously it is, but that was just an example. There are many other words that I can list, but I don't feel like. Sometimes, he puts a number next to a word that says what the word means at the bottom of the page. But why does he do that? Why can't he directly translate it instead of making me click that lol.--[[User:Malik|Malik]] ([[User talk:Malik|talk]]) 13:49, 7 May 2014 (CDT)

The readers love it more that way, and it easier to understand and read. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Sometimes it is difficult to convey the meaning of the word in English without breaking the pace.
Some words in Japanese just cannot simply be directly be translated so it is let as it and put in footnotes.
Plus sometimes it just sounds better.--[[Montel]]

The thing is names like Sekuryeti and others that are not fully translated in the main text is because they area actually a beings name although it is able to be broken down further it is better to put that break down in a footnote so that the grammatical flow of the sentence is not disrupted.

Examples:
# Yes I am the weakest Sekuryeti of all time, but so what!
# Yes I am the weakest Red Dragon Emperor of all time, but so what!

To me the first sentence has a better grammatical flow that the second one.

[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]]([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]])
18:24, 7 May 2014 (CDT)

Sigh, you guys keep using my one example. There are many times when a word sounds better in English. For example:
"I receive a hashi[2] from her"
Why didn't he just put chopstick instead of hashi? It makes much more sense to put that. --[[User:Malik|Malik]] ([[User talk:Malik|talk]]) 20:40, 7 May 2014 (CDT)

I was just using that as an example as well to show the grammatical rhythm of the sentence. Now with the second example you giving the same would be true as well the way the translator has done it has a better flow. -- [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 06:43, 8 May 2014 (CDT)

I don't think so. Sounds the same to me. Even if it sounded a little better, it would be much more convenient if it said chopstick. Btw, no one has said when volume 17 is going to be on here...--[[User:Malik|Malik]] ([[User talk:Malik|talk]]) 13:19, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

When Zero finishes translating volume 17, he will wait bout a week or 2 and then post the whole thing here. You can read the draft version on his blog if you want. [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:38, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Most of the fans of this series vastly prefer leaving certain key phrases in Jap so thats why, and Code Zero had an RL Crisis and is missing in Action currently, I actually came here myself to see if Someone has talked to him in the past 2 months for info on whether or not hes okay

The Volume is finally up! Anyways, it seems Code-Zero has left the editing to the editors of this site and I'd like to make a few "suggestions" for name and term changes. Göndul instead of Gondur for Rossweisse's grandmother (it's the name of a Valkyrie according to wikipedia), gandr-style instead gandol-style and seiðr-style or seithr/seith-style instead of seiz-style when it comes to their family magic (I looked up the katakana on the Japanese wiki, taking into account that they're Norse characters, and these were what I found). I also found several instances in Life 2 where Agares should be Agreas and I believe there's a line missing in the last part of Life 2. The line should be right after the line "I approach Rossweisse-san without care and then tell her." and is 伺を言っているんですか。 in quotes in the raw. I'm not quite sure how to translate it best. --AdmiralD'orl001, 16 July 2014

== Project Stalled ==

Okay, well, according to the website, the project is stalled. I'd just like to know if this is true or not. Whether you guys are taking a break or releasing some new stuff all at once or if you have just dropped it entirely.

The project is not stalled Zero's posting on his blog first before posting it on BT
(Blue2282)

Project status is based on last updated date. It is the only direct point of reference BT has. BT is a platform, not a translation group.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:02, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

== LN Volume 19 ==
I've just seen that the Title for Volume 19 is "総選挙のデュランダル", someone with sufficient rights should add that volume to the list. <nowiki>*High School DxD 19 (TT),ハイスクールD×D 19 総選挙のデュランダル (November 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040701462)</nowiki> --[[User:Unkalibriert|Unkalibriert]] 06:13, 29 November 2014 (CST)
Here's the volume summary. http://urakn0x.tk/documents/IMG_0007.PNG --[[User:UraKn0x|UraKn0x]] 14:15, 11 December 2014 (CST)

== Lack of Illustrations ==

Did something happen to Miyama or what?--[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 16:45, 13 December 2014 (CST)

== LN Volume 18 Update ==
Just wanna ask when will you post volume 18 of the light novel? -AnonymousReader- 12:54am, 11 January 2015

Head over to Code Zero's Blog. He doesn't post to BT until he has it done on his blog. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:47, 11 January 2015 (CST)

== Highschool DxD Volume 18 ==

https://shincodezeroblog.wordpress.com/highschooldxd/storyarc4/volume18/

This link is for Volume 18 but only to Life 3 does someone know if someone translate DxD?

Only Code Zero translates DXD here. He literally just finished life 3 two days ago. You just gotta wait it out and keep checking every now and then. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 16:39, 18 March 2015 (CDT))

== Slashdog ==

So I've just completed my translation of the Web Novel Slashdog, a spinoff that focuses on Ikuse Tobio, wielder of Canis Lykaon. It's posted at jerutz.wordpress.com but I was wondering if anyone would object to my posting it here as well since it is effectively a DxD side story/spinoff. [[User:JeruTz|JeruTz]] ([[User talk:JeruTz|talk]]) 21:45, 9 November 2015 (UTC)

I wouldn't mind at all. I think that it would fit here as it is related to DxD, and for now there aren't any other volumes of it so it's not really another project. [[User:Zxzxzx|zxzxzxz]] ([[User talk:Zxzxzx|talk]]) 08:56, 11 November 2015 (UTC)

I also think it would be a good idea to add it here also. And actually I think it would be more of a prequel since Vali is actually around Ise's age in this one. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] ([[User talk:Wolfpup|talk]]) 12:41, 11 November 2015 (UTC)

==Short stories==
Although there is a list in the DxD wiki already, could we include here a full list of the unpublished-in-volume short-stories? We could list them as plain text (no red links), recognizing their low priority and their possible inclusion in future DX volumes, but at least to have them all. This way, if somebody still wants to go ahead and work on one, they would just create the article and link it.--[[User:Coquidragon|Coquidragon]] ([[User talk:Coquidragon|talk]]) 20:56, 26 November 2015 (UTC)

==High School DxD EX==
All BD volumes of BorN are out and with that the EX spin-off are all included. I'm currently translating the second half (with [[User:JeruTz|JeruTz]] working on the first). Should we add a new section for this spin-off? [[User:Ariel_Saeba|Ariel_Saeba]]
[[User_talk:Ariel_Saeba|talk]]

== Cover of volume 21 ==

It has just been made public. WHY VALI!?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Didn't you read the afterword of vol 20? [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]])

Leviathan:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2015-12-29T12:49:44Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 2 - Towards the World Outside==

===Part 1===

Tokyo New Town had returned to a life of peace and stability for now. Although Hal and company knew that the situation would certainly not last indefinitely, for now, things were still in a rather relaxed state.

However, a certain person was injecting into their peaceful lives the poison known as "irregularity."

Namely, one of Hal's companions, Luna Francois Gregory.

"Welcome, Harry. Likewise to you, Asya, welcome to my office."

"W-What on earth made the school prepare this for you, a mere student..."

Asya grumbled with displeasure at the smug Luna Francois.

This was a small room somewhere in school. All the furniture including tables, chairs, cupboards and bookshelves were made of mahogany, resulting in a classic ambiance of elegance.

Thanks to the decor, the room had a solemn atmosphere almost like a principal's office.

However, the one sitting before the desk as the owner of the office was Luna Francois. Yet not only was she a student but she had only transferred in less than a month ago.

Luna went tsk-tsk and waggled her right index finger.

"Please allow me to make a correction. I am no ordinary student. In fact, as early as a week ago, I had been offered a position as a non-executive director on this school's board. Although I wanted to decline, seeing as it would be living too far above my means, at the school's repeated behest, I had no choice but to reluctantly..."

"As an American minor, Luna, receiving such an invitation is impossible!" Asya pointed out in fury.

"You clearly schemed your way with underhanded means to snag yourself that position!"

"Fufufufu. That would be a groundless accusation, Asya. Oh dear, all things considered, this school was founded with SAURU's funding and I am an important member of that organization. It wouldn't be surprising even if there were one or two unnatural and improper personnel assignments... Nevertheless, do you really think I would engage in such a ploy?"

"Isn't this tantamount to a confession already!?"

Luna Francois simply smiled tenderly at her fellow witch's accusation.

Meanwhile, Hal was thoroughly impressed by her shrewdness and asked, "Luna, you became the leader of SAURU's Kantou branch earlier too, could it be that you enjoy collecting these kinds of titles?"

"No, I have no interest in these worldly positions and titles."

The blonde witch winked lightly and replied.

"Conversely, I do enjoy exercising the convenient privileges that come along with status, such as this office provided for a non-executive director's use. Don't you find it very handy for skipping boring lessons?"

"Well said. If possible, please nominate me as the non-executive director's secretary."

"Oh dear, Harry. You are such a bad boy."

"Nowhere as impressive as you, my lord magistrate. By the way, I recently found the Tokyo specialty known as the 'golden monaka,' would you like to take some?"

"Really? But compared to confectionery, I still prefer genuine 24K gold."

"W-Why do you two look like you're really hitting it off!?"

Asya glared at Hal intently and grumbled.

This prompted Luna Francois to chuckle lightly with elegance.

"Seeing as this is a school, although it would pose ''no difficulty'' to find people who can recommend me to serve as a student leader—the student council president... I ruled it out in the end. After all, the student council president is tied down by all kinds of mundane business to handle."

"Rather, that is pretty much the position in charge of mundane business."

"I know, right? While obtaining special positions, I feel that even if they come with special privileges, sinecures with a minimum of responsibilities would be best. Sure enough, aren't we of like minds, Harry?"

"That goes without saying. It's better for work to be more leisurely. No argument there."

"I can't feel any vitality or spirit of diligence here. That's so counter to the image of teenage high schoolers. Are you two comrades in that sense...?"

"That's true too. I guess I feel quite compatible with Luna?"

Hal nodded in agreement with Asya's comment.

Undoubtedly, Luna Francois was someone who lived in a gray zone tending towards black. Not only that, but she would occasionally employ "black" methods without hesitation to secure her own interests.

The two of them were birds of a feather in that aspect. This was also why Hal felt a sense of camaraderie with her.

"By the way, Luna, did you call us here just to introduce this office to us?"

"Yes. Please feel free to drop by any time you wish. Do remember to bring some snacks over when you come. I adore the cookies that Asya bakes. However, the cakes and pies from Asya's dessert factory have an excessive abundance of calories, so once a month would be plenty enough♪"

"Demanding gifts matter-of-factly and even placing orders so haughtily!?"

Shocked by her fellow witch's demands, Asya shrugged.

Lessons were over for the day at the high school division.

"Then I'm heading out first. There's a test involving Rushalka later and I need to get to Tokyo Bay by taking a JMSDF battleship."

During the decisive battle the previous month, Asya's "serpent"—Rushalka—had been reborn.

After that, Asya had summoned her partner many times to carry out tests on various abilities including flying, mobility and pseudo-divinity over Tokyo Bay's waters.

Renowned in the past as Europe's strongest, Blue Rushalka, no problems had been found so far.

"If there are no problems today, it's time to certify Rushalka as fully revived."

"The European side will surely weep with joy if they found out. There will be an instant onslaught of loving calls to get you to go back, right?"

"That might happen, but a super formidable enemy, dragon king-class, is currently lurking in Tokyo after all," Asya responded to Hal.

"In the short term—I've no plans of returning."

"Fufufu. Are you worried by any chance? Because a woman like me is at Harry's side."

Smiling malevolently on the side was the blonde beauty, Luna Francois.

"All things considered, I am someone blessed with talent, intelligence and beauty while simultaneously favored by position and authority to an unbelievable extent... Even in a place like this, I am quite sought after (unlike Asya)."

"Hey! You added something unnecessary at the end, didn't you!?"

"No, nothing at all♪"

"Sheesh... Sigh, although I don't think I need to take your bragging nonsense seriously, I guess I should still respond. It's true, given Luna's deceptive way with words, casually captivating ten or twenty boys shouldn't be anything hard."

Hal had heard. The number of boys who confessed to Luna Francois Gregory had reached twenty-three so far. Even a cult of worshipers akin to a fan club was apparently in the works.

This news came not from elsewhere but enthusiastically from Luna herself.

"But something big like Haruomi having weird feelings for Luna, that's totally impossible."

"Oh dear, I cannot believe you would assert that."

Luna Francois frowned with surprise.

Most likely, she had always felt confident in her ability to toy with Asya on the palm of her hand.

However, Europe's former Shootdown Ace was now puffing out her meager chest in confidence. This composure made Luna Francois incredulous.

"In that case, there should be no problem if Harry and I were to go on a date tonight, right? I shall tempt him and captivate him with my charm."

"Be my guest and do whatever you want. The I'm off now."

Saying that, Asya left the office on her own.

Her pace was unusually fast. Slightly displeased, Luna Francois watched her leave then faced Hal again to suddenly smile.

"Now that Asya has said so, let us begin tonight. What are your thoughts, Harry?"

"Putting that aside... Think about it, we still have business to handle today, right? Before leaving, I'd like to get a few miscellaneous tasks sorted out. It's time for us to go too."

Tactfully brushing the issue aside, Hal made his way to the door.

Luna Francois' smile twitched slightly for an instant. However, she immediately recovered her elegance and reached for her schoolbag.

Thus, Hal and Luna Francois entered the corridor together.

While walking to their destination that was determined in advance, Luna secretly felt impressed. Asya's understanding of this childhood friend bound by inseparable ties—Haruga Haruomi's thought processes—was truly thorough...

Hal and Luna left the high school division and walked to the cultural clubs building.

The place where all culture-related clubs were gathered, it was a building adjacent to the library. The pair's destination was the room of the UFO Research CLub on the third floor.

"Ah. Haruga-kun and... the rumored transfer student."

Although President M's gigantic figure was nowhere to be seen, someone else had already arrived at the UFO Research Club. A female student facing a laptop on the long table—Mutou-san.

"I knew it, she's someone in your circle—SAURU. Given how she transferred at the very end of the first term and also after Tokyo's occupation, I was certain of my guess. Could it be that she's a so-called witch like Juujouji-san and the others?"

"Correct. This perceptiveness already makes hiring you worth it."

"Fufufu. Actually, I have a gift for you."

Luna Francois smiled tenderly and took out something from her schoolbag.

It was a keycard, a key for entering the newly built Witch Mansion under the library. That place was also where Hal had obtained Hinokagutsuchi's heartmetal last month.

"Haven't you heard from Harry? This is an invitation to the secret garden."

"Wow. I humbly accept with gratitude."

Smiling, Mutou-san picked up the card that the blonde stranger had placed on the long table.

"Oh by the way, about the materials Haruga-kun sent me, I've forwarded them to the UFO Research Club's Sakuraba-senpai too, so you should get a response soon. Apart from that, after reading it, something bothers me."

Mutou-san turned the laptop screen towards Hal.

Displayed there was the basic information about leviathans, witches and dragons that he had sent her the previous day. Passionate in her research, she kept diligently seeking knowledge even after school.

"Looking at the number of witches stationed across various eastern Asian countries... Japan, China, Korea and Indonesia have way more than the others. Does this have anything to do with economic conditions?"

"I suppose it does. After all, forging witch covenants is one of the services provided by SAURU for payment."

"Since the sponsors are local authorities or businesses, the economic climate inevitably has an effect. This cannot be helped either."

"Just as suspected. I was wondering if that was the reason."

Mutou-san nodded with understanding after listening to Hal and Luna Francois' answers.

"Howevever, 'serpents' can't be mass produced using money alone."

"The most important is finding girls with inborn aptitude to become witches. Apart from that, obtaining enchanted artifacts to become leviathan cores—Grave Goods—is very important too. Even for economically wealthy countries, the number of 'serpents' is only ''slightly more than for poor countries''."

"I see now. Oh, there's one more thing—"

Mutou-san continued, "As an amateur who's just starting to learn the ropes, this might be a subjective opinion, I guess? I feel that SAURU is a bit stingy for treating witch and dragon matters as secrets when they're making money from that kind of business. Things would go more smoothly if they did things in a more aboveboard manner."

"That aspect is very influenced by the outlook of the ''old ladies''."

"Who are they?"

"They're consultants and supervisors who are very important to the leaders operating SAURU."

"Furthermore, they are also eyesores. A collective composed of old ladies who only like to reminisce about the past. Incidentally, they are still talking about matters from three hundred years ago even though it's already the twenty-first century, which is a bit too..."

"It seems quite useless to be concerned about witch hunts and inquisitions by this point."

Just as the topic started to offer Mutou-san a glimpse at the inside story—

A clatter of footsteps were heard from the corridor. Next, the UFO Research Club's door was flung open loudly. However, the one who entered was not a member of the club.

"Thank goodness, you're all here! Hey hey, listen up, listen up!"

It was the other classmate, Funaki-san, who had signed an employment contract with Hal.

Her twintails were shaking on the sides of her head. Looking like she had sprinted over as fast as she could, Funaki-san was panting heavily.

"Just now, I discovered someone amazing at the Kanegafuchi Station!"

The area around Kanegafuchi Station on the New Town Loop Line—

Prior to the return of dragonkind, it was just a suburban town of limited size. But the large-scale assaults of Raptors fifteen or so years ago had brought devastation to the surrounding area. After that, with the establishment of Tokyo New Town, this neighborhood had been redeveloped into an office district persisting to the present day.

The Metropolitan Police Department was also headquartered there. It was a neighborhood where Hal and the witches frequently visited.

Who exactly had she spotted there? The gossip-loving Funaki-san spoke up, "It's the handsome foreigner who was with us during the New Town Occupation last time."

"You mean the man who transformed into a dragon—no, the silver dragon that had merely taken on human form!?"

Listening to her classmate's report, Mutou-san jumped in surprise.

"Yeah, because he's so conspicuous, I couldn't possibly be mistaken. Although I chased after him in a hurry, I lost him along the way. But that dragon person is definitely still in New Town."

Possibly a bit excited to see the handsome man's lovely face, Funaki-san was grinning from ear to ear.

In contrast, Hal frowned. The silver dragon Pavel Galad was still lurking somewhere in the Tokyo area. Most likely, he was plotting for a comeback.

Like Hal and company, he was probably making thorough preparations while taking precautions for the next commotion.

"We have no choice but to prepare properly for the next time too. Let us depart, Harry."

"Yeah. Let's meet up with Juujouji earlier and go together to see how ''that person'' is doing."

Thus, the miscellaneous task of handing the keycard to Mutou-san was done.

However, the day's main event had yet to debut. Hal and Luna exchanged nods.

===Part 2===
(placeholder)

===Part 3===
(placeholder)

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Leviathan:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Leviathan of the Covenant#Volume_4_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Leviathan:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2015-11-19T04:10:42Z

ID not in use: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|parts=3|tparts=8}}

==Chapter 3 Behind the Scenes==

===Part 1===

Kazuki was driven by a feeling of self-condemnation.

He was defeated by Ikousai and the operation fell into failure.

It was an operation that he was ordered to do, but in the first place the operation itself was sloppy. It could be said that Kazuki was only made to shoulder the compensation of that sloppiness alone. That was why no one was trying to blame Kazuki.

But even though no one blamed him, Kazuki couldn’t help but be conscious of the failure inside his heart.

{…That operation, it might have succeeded if the Zekorbeni could be used skillfully.}

Leme reverberated her voice inside Kazuki’s heart with a sigh.

That whisper spread like a ripple and made Kazuki’s heart fell into discord.

{If you used Zekorbeni skillfully, you should have been able to defeat Ikousai right away and managed something like driving away the contractor of Son Goku. Ikousai still doesn’t possess the power of King. Son Goku is a powerful Diva but he is not in the class of Chief God. You who are the Solomon King, are the person with the highest rank at that place until the King of Russia came along.}

Leme pointed out while being unusually bitter with her usual insolence drowned out.

{You were worried about the magic power consumption and got stingy with the Zekorbeni, but if Lotte’s positivity level was just higher and you could invoke [Deep Striker] instantly with Zekorbeni, you should have been able to fight composedly with the assurance that you could always escape anytime.}

There was no room for him to give an excuse against what Leme pointed out because she had watched over the events from beginning to end.

The operation was sloppy. But if only he possessed more strength then he could make it succeed.

It was not only that. What made Kazuki even doubly more agitated was―his encounter with the existence of people that were called as {{furigana|King|Basileus}} of the other countries.

The three Kings that Kazuki encountered, each of them had really different personalities but all of them were without a doubt a King through and through. From head to toe, they had the unwavering of what was exactly called King.

They were reigning as King in their respective countries. They were aware of that position themselves.

And then, most likely their true strength too….

Whether that pride, also that status, and that strength too, weren’t all of that lacking in his self….

In the case that his current self confronted them, did he think that he would be able protect his important people….

“…Kazuki, what are you doing getting absent-minded in the middle of class. That’s dangerous you know.”

His cheeks were stretched apart elastically.

When Kazuki returned to his senses, he was on the school ground.

It was in the middle of magic practice’s class. …Certainly it was dangerous.

Being seen half-daydreaming made him completely embarrassed in his reverie.

―He was in this kind of mood all along since last evening.

Beside him was Koyuki in her Magic Dress tiptoeing herself while reaching out her hands pinching Kazuki’s cheeks.

“Dancing wing scattering what are sparks. Trail behind wind of spiral, become the life gouging bullet! Flap and shoot out! Barrett!!”

Mio who was slightly separated from a distance in confrontation with him released an offense magic.

Kazuki who returned to his senses wrapped his body with Resist in fluster.

Kazuki attempted to block the bullet of flame attack with Psychokinesis, and simultaneously tried to steal the heat from the flame. Instantaneous magic power operation―Defense by using general magic like this was called Resist.

Kazuki’s Resist was penetrated by the flame bullet even with its force and heat reduced and this time it collided with Kazuki’s defensive magic power. Blue magic power light and sparks shined magically in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

There were two types of defense method for magicians against an attack from an enemy; they were [Resist] and [defensive magic power].

Resist was producing phenomenon that was in opposition of attack from enemy by means of one’s own magic technique. An impact with another impact of the reverse vector, heat with cold, the user had to instantaneously judge and bring the phenomenon into being.

Defensive magic power was the subconscious magic power that occurred from human’s self-defense instinct in reaction against dangerous situation. In the first place [the power that distort reality] dwelled inside magic power, if large amount of magic power overflowed instantly it could overwrite any kind of attack completely and terminate it.

However this subconscious feat of strength totally consumed a large amount of magic power in great chunk. Because there was a limit in the amount of human’s magic power, there was the need to not rely on defensive magic power as much as possible and instead to weaken the opponent’s attack using Resist that consisted of controlled magic power.

“Although defensive magic power is said to be invoked subconsciously, daydreaming in the middle of magic practical skill class is really dangerous. …Is there something worrying you?”

Koyuki looked up at Kazuki worriedly.

He completely made her worried. But Kazuki couldn’t clearly express this murkiness inside his chest as a worry. That was why he tried to dodge the matter.

“No, I’m just remembering how cute Koyuki was last night coming sweetly on top of my bed, and I just got carried away cherishing that memory.”

Koyuki’s cool face flushed bright red in a flash. And then…,

“O nihility of the ancient times, become the deep breath that reside inside this blank chest. Inside this flowing silence of rejection, freeze and be silent…Glacier Wind!!”

Instantly she turned to Kazuki and casted an offense magic.

“Uwaa-!” Kazuki reflexively raised his voice while weakening the freezing wind from the very close distance using Resist. In the end he couldn’t Resist and his defensive magic power flared up and his magic power was smashed.

“Hayashizaki! You too, maintain your chanting and attack back!”

Liz Liza-sensei who supervised the class noticed Kazuki’s predicament and told him off.

Kazuki consolidated his chanting somehow and turned to Mio before invoking his spell.

“Barrett!”

The flame bullet hit Mio who was standing in a distance and magic power light shined.

This was training where the students attacked each other with magic. By making partners attack each other, their chanting and Resist were drilled at the same time. It was a training that was shaped fairly close to real battle.

If they didn’t even do this, then they couldn’t polish their Resist technique for the real battle, but while it's only natural, this was quite a dangerous training, and so it turned into a training that was not allowed in the place where the eyes of the teacher didn’t reach.

This was not an independent training and could only be conducted in class. The time could be said as precious.

Liz Liza-sensei walked approaching them.

“When I see it like this, even though you and Amasaki can use the same magic but there is quite a difference in power huh.”

“Is that so? I know that there is a difference in our chanting speed but…in power too?”

“Of course. What is called chanting speed, is so to speak a Telepathy with Diva. By Ordering what kind of magic phenomenon this sides want to produce, then the Diva will transmit the [magic blueprint] to you as the reply. By pouring magic power into that blueprint, magic is Casted in this real world. But even when you use the same blueprint, the more magic power amount you bring forth instantly you can make occur a large scale phenomenon to that extent. …Hiakari is strong in Telepathy and that’s why her chanting speed is fast, while the amount of magic power Amasaki can handle in one time is a lot so her power is high. That someone can handle a large amount of magic power all at once means that his magic power circuit is thick. If your meager magic power circuit is a straw then Amasaki’s finely tempered magic power circuit is a water supply pump.”

Hearing Liz Liza-sensei’s words, Mio went ‘Ehhem’ while puffing up her chest proudly from afar.

Mio and Koyuki were elites who had been training their magic techniques for a long time even before receiving their Stigma.

For a long time Kazuki was training his sword skill from morning until night, that was why he could say that it was only natural there was a big gap between them.

“The third rank in this year, Yumeno is excelling in Resist. Though I want her to become at least a little more offensive.”

When Liz Liza-sensei said out Yumeno-san’s name, Mio went “Muu…a hidden powerful person” and her expression changed and became completely tense.

“…I can only train more to shorten this gap then.”

When Kazuki said that positively, Liz Liza-sensei slackened her expression slightly and nodded.

“Amasaki is also above you in Resist, so just by simply you two firing at each other there will be a big gap forming between you two.”

Of course Kazuki possessed a wide range of defensive magic and evasion ability due to his Foresight.

But that didn’t mean that he could always manage to tidily cope out against enemy attack like that. There would be surely many cases in the middle of battle where Resist technique would become necessary.

…Immature. Even before thinking about my immaturity as King, like this I’m also immature even as a magician!

This is not the time to have conceited worries! I have to advance forward with even more abandon!!

“Mio! Koyuki! Fire even more magic at me!!”

“Eh? Then without reservation…Barrett!!”

“Having fighting spirit is the most important. …Glacier Wind!!”

Two elements of offensive magic came flying at him simultaneously. Kazuki couldn’t defend with Resist and a large amount of his defensive magic power was smashed, he then got blown away from the recoil.

“…Don’t do anything rash, you idiot.” Liz Liza-sensei smiled wryly while watching over them.

===Part 2===

“The content of the suggestion box…they are something like [I want actual combat class to be increased] or [I want the points of Quest participation to be softened], the enthusiastic opinions are really increasing.”

The student council room after school.

Kazuki and the others overturned the suggestion box and they were in the middle of confirming the content of the letters.

“About that, right now is the period for exams so aren’t they just wanting to run away from the class lectures?”

Hikaru-senpai made banters to make fun of it.

“That might also be the case though.” Kaguya-senpai gently smiled saying that.

These two were also top class in their classwork. Kaguya-senpai went without saying, but Hikaru-senpai too.

“With the war against Yamato this time, I think everyone’s awareness is rising up. This goes for both the people that participated in the real battle and also those who were house-sitting before.”

“Right. While their motivation is especially rising up like this, currently it might be okay to give a consideration for curriculum change flexibly. Though it’s still not okay to neglect the classroom learning just because of that.”

Headmaster Amasaki too nodded from Kaguya-senpai’s words.

“The amount of the lesson is insufficient. Maybe we have to increase the classes itself more. Around ten hours per day should…”

Hearing Headmaster Amasaki words, Kaguya-senpai went “Wait, wait…” and stopped him with a wry smile.

“Sa, say…”

With a timid hand movement, Kamimura-san who was standing in the corner of the student council room raised her hand.

Everyone’s gazes were concentrating on Kamimura-san.

Kamimura-san was then whispering something mutteringly into the ear of Lotte who was standing beside her.

Lotte then kept nodding ‘hm hm’ and then interpreted for everyone.

“Among the many Diva-san of the Japanese Mythology, it seems those with strong battle power are saying that they are okay with cooperating with the Knight Academy by making contract with the students of the Sword Division desu.”

“What do you say, is that true!?” Headmaster Amasaki spontaneously jumped from his seat.

The students became able to use Summoning Magic other than Solomon 72 Pillar. In addition to that the students of the Sword Division were…. This was a proposal that was going to completely remake the way things were in the Knight Academy.

“Although I say that, among the Divas of Japanese Mythology right now those who are in the martial faction with high battle strength are actually only a part of them, so that’s why they are going to grant their Stigma by selecting students among the Sword Division who possessed superior magic talent…doing thing in such form is what Amaterasu-san seems to be proposing desu.”

Kamimura-san kept nodding up and down following Lotte’s interpreting.

“I see, there is no way of refusing. There is not but…we have to create a special class in the Sword Division and include class of contract ceremony and chanting practice won’t we? I’m just joking saying ten hours before but, this looks really serious.”

When Headmaster Amasaki became eager, Kaguya-senpai floated a wry smile.

“Even though here I thought that the contract ceremony for the first year was finally over already…”

The guide for the contract ceremony was the job of the Magic Division’s student council president. The guide had to use advanced magic technique to travel underworld to Astrum because the must maintain the safety of the new students. Only this job couldn’t be shouldered by the adults whose magic power had weathered down. This was the reason why the presence of the Student Council in the Knight Academy was so large.

“…But if Kana-chan get selected like this then she will be aa-mazingly strong then! If you are selected then I’m going to teach you a lot about Summoning Magic!”

Kaguya-senpai smiled sweetly to Kanae. It couldn’t be helped because Kaguya-senpai wanted to get along with Kanae. But Kanae turned her face aside with a ‘puih’.

“Even in the case that I get selected, I’m going to turn it down.”

“Eh, why?”

“I have decided to become stronger than Nii-sama only in sword. Besides even if I become able to use Summoning Magic half-bakedly, won’t I become nothing more than an inferior copy of Nii-sama. If I’m going to try to become stronger than Nii-sama, then I should pursue that goal with my own originality until the very end.”

Using only sword skill to the very end―it seemed that resolve of her was steadfast.

Not being picky of one’s means for the sake of becoming stronger, was also one kind of efficient thinking. Kazuki who was trying to make Summoning Magic and sword art coexisted within himself was the possessor of such thinking.

But Kanae when she became really earnest for something turned into some sort of demon.

Rather than poorly reaching her hand to various things, the way of following through her original intention consistently might be able to let Kanae surpassed the wall that blocked her path in her case.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 130.jpg|thumb]]

Kanae directed her gaze to Kazuki in a glance. “…Besides ''even if I don’t specially become Nii-sama’s conquering target'', my positivity level have been already in the max value anyway.”

Hearing that word made a slight shock appeared in Kazuki’s expression.

“…So you know, about Leme’s ability.”

Well, though if she didn’t know about it already, then there was no way she was going to left alone about the matter of how Kazuki recently became really close with various girls.

But…did she know as far as the matter of kissing?

Even if she said that she knew…he felt troubled somehow. Even if she called herself his little sister but their relationship was of a step sibling, however his step-father was treating Kazuki as a true son. That was why for Kazuki too Kanae was equal to a true sister.

Moreover for him his father was the greatest benefactor in Kazuki’s life. Kanae was that father’s real daughter. No matter how great the relationships between them are, no matter how much the advances came from Kanae’s way, for Kazuki there was some line that was too sacred to violate.

“I’m not a target of conquest but Nii-sama’s rival! …Though currently I’m considerably left far behind him!!”

Rival―when he was suddenly entered into Hayashizaki’s household, for Kanae, Kazuki who began to start sword training together with her was without a doubt a rival. That was the starting point of the both of them.

Even while Kanae came flirting with him full of love, the truth was she was still obsessing wholeheartedly over that.

The relationship between the two of them couldn’t be expressed so simply with a single word of intimate.

“For this one, the matter about the Sacred Treasure is more concerning rather than Stigma. …About the talk of the plan for allowing the free use of Sacred Treasure, what happened to its development from that side?”

The one who asked like that to Headmaster Amasaki was the owner of strength that was number 2 in the Sword Division, Hikita Kohaku.

“Ooh, that’s right. There is also some progress regarding the Sacred Treasure too. …Because Yamato used Sacred Treasures in the previous battle and there was damage that came out from the Knight Order, the bunch in the government and the top brass of the Knight Order also finally became proactive in releasing the Sacred Treasures. Just that the Sacred Treasures we have in the vault are distributed by prioritizing the Knight Order and it seems nothing but a few will be given to the Knight Academy though. Even the Sacred Treasures that Hayashizaki and Charlotte pillaged from Isonokami Shrine are given to the Knight Order.”

Kohaku made a dissatisfied faces hearing that.

“…The more one accustomed himself in using a Sacred Treasure, the more he will become able to draw out the power residing inside it. Looking at the long time prospect, I think it will be better if they circulated it to the students who have future prospects…”

“For the people on the actual scene what is the most important is what is right in front of their eyes. It’s just something obvious.”

Kohaku’s dissatisfaction was pinned down by Headmaster Amasaki using the really obvious reality.

“Be that as it may even though few but there are still some Sacred Treasures allocated to us, with Japanese Divas and the Sacred Treasures it seems that the standard of the Sword Division’s strength will increase considerably isn’t it.”

Kazuki gathered that conclusion positively. That time when he fought Ikousai, and the time when he once fought Beatrix too, Kazuki had felt keenly how useful Sacred Treasure was.

…Sacred Treasure huh.

Himself too, he had his own ability, if he could choose some kind of Sacred Treasure for his own sake….

Such desire flashed for an instant inside Kazuki’s mind. It was a natural desire for a swordsman.

…But the few numbers of Sacred Treasures should be prioritized to the students of the Sword Division rather than himself.

Kazuki owned a great number of options in his way of fighting, and those abilities too was still in the middle of development.

“The Sacred Treasures will be transported to this academy in the near future. If those are distributed by prioritizing those with superior results then there won’t even be any complain for the Sword Division’s doctrine of strength.”

Diva outside the Solomon 72 Pillar and also Sacred Treasures were both something excluded until now.

The Knight Academy were also going to change little by little.

With the appearance of enemy and facing actual battle―this academy was changing toward a structure optimized for battle.

Whether himself or the Knight Academy, both must change more.

To become even more accustomed to battle.

“Say, is it okay for me to say a few words? There is something I feel a little concerned with the school’s atmosphere.”

As if she was choosing the time where one topic was finished, Yumeno-san raised her hand reservedly.

Everyone’s gazes gathered on the girl.

“The truth is lately, it looks like the squabble or perhaps I should say the quarrel between the fellow students of the Magic Division and the Sword Division is increasing.”

Everyone went “Eh?” in shock.

“I don’t notice such thing though. Rather throughout the battle the Magic Division and the Sword Division too are keep opening their heart to each other little by little…”

When Kaguya-senpai said that, everyone else nodded too.

However Yumeno-san, even while acting reserved but she clearly shook her head.

“We who are in the [battle frontline group] feel like that but, it looks like the [house-sitting group] is different. Even in the newspaper committee there are also some that were in the house-sitting group but…it seems that the atmosphere of the Knight Academy during the house-sitting had worsened. It didn’t become an issue because of the welcoming mood from the return of the battle frontline group, however some kind of spark can be felt smoldering out of sight.”

That time when Kazuki was guided by Kazuha-senpai in the Sword Division, there were many friendly gazes but, he also remembered that there were gazes of hostility directed at him.

Atmosphere of both extremes―was it the discrepancy between the battle frontline group and the house-sitting group?

Kazuha-senpai said to him that “Kazuki’s popularity is increasing” but, she felt like that only because she was in the battle frontline group, she might hadn’t noticed the mood of the house-sitting group.

“What kind of thing happened in that squabble or quarrel you mentioned?”

“That’s…the people of the Magic Division decided one-sidedly that [there must be Yamato’s spy inside the Sword Division], then the Sword Division’s people opposed against that and became threatening. When we of the battle frontline group fought Yamato, the story that [Japan has a bitter fight because there is a spy inside the Knight Academy] was also spreading from somewhere to the Knight Academy…”

The story that the war became a bitter fight because of the spy’s fault, was spread ''from somewhere''…?

‘Don’t tell me’, Kazuki doubted his ear.

“How strange. Even though the mobile phones of the students who went to the battlefield should have been entrusted to President Hayashizaki. Even if we chase after the rumor but the source of the story is really unknown.”

Just before <Magic War・Okehazama>, Kazuki made a talk that there might also be a spy among themselves in the Knight Academy and he earned the acknowledgement of everyone for him to take custody of their mobile phone.

There was no method to spread a fact like [the war is hard because of the spy’s fault] from the battlefield to the Knight Academy.

“Ah, I received a special permission to always carry around a mobile phone for sending my article of the battle’s coverage to the academy but…I didn’t do anything like that!”

It seemed like she noticed that a suspicion was falling on her during the course of the conversation, making Yumeno-san denying it in fluster.

Kazuki took a glance at Lotte. Lotte was carefully watching.

Seeing that state, Kazuki believed on Yumeno-san. He was already holding feeling of fellowship toward her, and if it was Lotte then she should be able to fathom whether what she said was a lie or a truth with a high probability.

“For the moment, I had investigated the log of the newspaper and the news since coming back home to the Knight Academy but, [because there is the spy of Yamato inside Japan the war turned into a bitter fight]…there is no such news at all.”

“Right, the Knight Order and the government should have been clamping hard on the news regarding that.”

Headmaster Amasaki nodded on what Yumeno-san substantiated.

Then why was it the students became jumping at shadows from the spy’s existence, was it just a pretext for conflict?

“…I think, there is also a spy remaining among the house-sitting group, to cause a friction among the students of the Knight Academy the spy intentionally circulated the rumor that there is a spy and stirred up antagonism.”

Even though he thought that the Magic Division and the Sword Division had finally in the process of uniting into one….

For such disruptive maneuvering to be conducted during the house-sitting when the Student Council couldn’t do any control at all. While it happened in just a small scale, this was plainly a bothersome harassment.

…Just as he thought the spy problem had to be resolved quickly.

“Even though we finally had begun to met compromise, it’s really unpleasant for this to be complicated again…”

Kaguya-senpai made a face sadder than anyone with her head hanging down.

“We really have to seriously settle the score uh, this troublesome spy.”

Kanae too hit her fist with an expression even manlier than Kazuki.

“I have a proposal for just such a case however-!”

Suddenly Yumeno-san leaned her body forward and talked.

“Let’s deal an intelligence war with an intelligence war-!”

“Intelligence war you say?”

“We too need to scatter some bait so we can catch the spy! Inside the school newspaper, we are going to write information that the spy won’t be able to resist taking a bite at, then we are going to lure out the spy. How’s that! The other side is quite bothered by Hayashizaki-san’s action after all, so I think it will absolutely go well!”

Yumeno-san asserted with eyes sparkling bright. Indeed, they got him at Isonokami Shrine through the spy, so this time it was their turn to set up the spy instead.

“Looks interesting! Then for that [bait], it’s fine even if it’s just bogus information right?”

Hikaru-senpai leaped at the topic with a mischievous expression.

“For example how about this one I wonder! The other day there was this meeting between the government and the envoys of the Magic Advanced Country see. …Secret Order Handed Down to Hayashizaki Kazuki! The Chief Student Council President of Our School Planned to Have a Clandestine Meeting With a Certain Top Brass of the Knight Order in a Certain Spot in the Metropolitan! …We place a scoop like that. If we do that then the spy is going to loiter around Kazuki’s vicinity and we are going to ambush there and caught him red handed!”

“We already know that there is a spy and yet that kind of article come out in newspaper, isn’t that look too forced?”

Kaguya-senpai said with a cautious look. For these two to be able to immediately think of such idea like this and immediately criticized it, the way their head worked were fast.

Yumeno-san leaned her body forward and shook her head exaggeratedly while saying “No-!”

She looked like a different person from her usual reserved impression. …She really liked school newspaper, this girl.

“In the newspaper articles so far, the article about how the Chief Student Council President received the right to command from Regimental Commander Yamagata was really popular. As expected for the representative of the academy to contend equally with the top of the Knight Order is something everyone is really proud of. An article with this kind of content is a really good material that the reader will happily eat up. Getting my eyes dazzled by my greed for this kind of scoop that I completely forget about the spy’s existence before publishing this information…that kind of feeling, isn’t that realistic?”

Certainly. It had the impression of stupid mistake made by a really green student.

“Even if the other side thought that this is [suspicious], this is not something that they can just pass up. Some kind of action will absolutely oocur.”

Koyuki too said that and approved. “Certainly it seems effective.” Kazuki nodded.

“…If it’s that kind of thing then I have the most suitable story here.”

Mixed with everyone’s loud voice, Headmaster Amasaki talked with a grave voice.

“This is not something that can even be talked in this kind of place so I thought that I’m going to call Hayashizaki alone later to talk, but actually Commander Yamagata is coming to Tokyo and he said that he is coming because he want to talk with Hayashizaki.”

“Eh?” Hikaru-senpai’s eyes opened wide.

“Something that I talked jokingly is really true? This is only an idea I came up with randomly.”

Hikaru-senpai pressed her hand to her mouth while saying “A horse comes from a gourd<ref>Japanese phrase. Means something said as a joke actually happening.</ref>! I’ve awakened to my prophetic ability!”

“By any chance it’s really true, he is going to hand down some kind of order to the Knight Academy?”

Kaguya-senpai asked with a little anxiety.

“I don’t know about that. It might be that he merely wants to treat you to a meal as thanks for before this but…if this is made into article then it will surely look realistic.”

“Is it really okay to make that kind of information as article?”

“If it can make us catch the spy, then whatever kind of risk is just a trivial problem. Even if we can only catch a single person, from there a possibility that we can root all spies out one after another exist.”

It seemed Headmaster Amasaki didn’t just say this without thinking, he continued his words seriously.

“However the government and the top brass of the Knight Order really don’t move in order to counter the spies at all. The very order to crack down on the spies is being obstructed, the way things are they really cannot even stir at all to catch the spies.”

“Isn’t the guy that obstruct the spy countermeasure is the spy himself?”

“It’s not limited to just that. All politicians have enterprise or support organization that becomes their backing, those guys also suddenly throwing their weight around and giving pressure. Even so there are guys that bet their own political career and not bowing to the pressure, but there are already several people, that had met suspicious death.”

An oppressive silence flowed into the student council room. This was too heavy.

But if he thought calmly, a story this heavy was only natural. Moreover the life of the adults who didn’t have defensive magic power was ''fleeting'' if it was seen from the position of Kazuki and the others.

“We cannot do anything at all, so it is the true opinion of all the adults that we want the students who are in a carefree standpoint to catch the tail of the spy. We are not going to object no matter what kind of method that you used, okay. However this is really not a story we want children to hear though, hahaha.”

“Don’t just laugh this off.” Mio said with teary eyes from this heavy topic.

“I’ll do it.”

Yumeno-san clenched both her hands strongly and squeezed out her voice tightly.

“I’m going to bet my journalism soul on the line and with the school newspaper Chief President entrusted to me as my weapon…I’ll show you all that I’m going to expose the great villain!!”

In order to stand against the intelligence maneuvering of the spy, the newspaper committee president of the academy stood up resolutely.

“Then we will leave that to Yumeno-san, the matter now is how we are going to catch the spy that is going to be lured out.”

The date and time of the secret talk between Kazuki and Commader Yamagata will be made a scoop in newspaper.

If they did that then the spy would move out to investigate Kazuki until the arranged date.

The especially big chance was the time when Kazuki was heading to the secret talk location until the talk was over.

During that period, they had to form a team to watch Kazuki’s surrounding and caught the spy.

But that was not a simple undertaking. The time when Kazuki made his preparation for the assault operation to Isonokami Shrine, he was busy but nevertheless he completely didn’t notice that he was being spied on.

In the end the spy that was shadowing Kazuki, was he someone really skilled or possibly he was using a shady magic….

“Let the Sword Division handle that one.” Kanae said.

“Certainly for this kind of thing is suited for the Sword Division that can immediately move out to attack when the times come. In the case of Magika Stigma, the target will already escape while they are chanting.”

Kaguya-senpai too nodded. “So it’s going to be a ninja corps desu!” Lotte’s eyes shone.

“Tsukahara. You are going to be the leader of the corps.”

Kanae said jumping the gun. Kazuha-senpai who was told that went “He?” with a stupid voice.

When Kanae said Tsukahara it seemed that Kazuha-senpai didn’t understand who Kanae was talking about, but Kanae really meant her.

“I have to choose the members from among the guys of the Sword Division who has some capacity in using general magic after all. So you teach those guys the technique we talked about before, like the Echolocation magic or the magic for erasing the footstep sound.”

Certainly Kazuha-senpai’s general magic technique consisted full of things that were most suitable for covert operation.

“Bu, but even if you told me that kind of thing so suddenly, the way to do those magic for me is just something intuitive so I cannot really conveyed it skillfully you know. I’m not really that good in Telepathy…”

“Then I’ll be the interpreter desu!”

Lotte who did the interpreting for Kamimura-san announced herself to be Kazuha-senpai’s interpreter this time.

Interpreter―first Lotte would sympathize with Kazuha-senpai in the middle of using general magic, then Lotte would Trace Kazuha-senpai’s mental movement and learned it. If they did that then Lotte could take the teaching role and she would convey the way of using that magic to the students of the Sword Division using Telepathy. It was going to take a little detour but certainly that seemed effective.

“Kazuha-oneesan, please take care of me desu.”

Lotte grasped Kazuha-senpai’s both hands with a smiling face.

Having her hand held by a girl younger than her, Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks reddened. ‘By any chance perhaps she can be my friend’, surely such feeling of expectation was flashing inside her right now. And then Kazuha-senpai obediently nodded deeply.

From that day, the operation to bring the spies to light quietly progressed.

Kazuki who was in the center of the operation needed to be only in the middle of it without anything special he had to do. Until the day of his secret talk with Commander Yamagata, he was going through his ordinary days just like usual doing things like studying for his exam and doing magic training.

The only one in the Witch’s Mansion that became especially busy was Lotte. Everyday after school together with Kazuha-senpai she conducted magic technique coaching for the Sword Division students until the day became dark.

The day Kazuki was going to meet Commander Yamagata was the next Sunday.

Because after the preparation of the Sword Division students was over the newspaper club had to immediately publish the newspaper extra, they had no surplus margin of time.

“…Now that I think back, recently I never have a relaxed talk with Lotte.”

While Kazuki was studying alone in his room, he suddenly thought that in the spur of moment when he was taking a breather.

The relation of everyone in the Witch’s Mansion were good, even so there were many combinations where someone was always together with a specific partner. For example there was many times of Kaguya-senpai having tea with Hikaru-senpai or playing analog game with Koyuki. There was many times where Mio was picking a quarrel with Koyuki one-sidedly.

For Lotte she had no particular inclination and got together with everyone.

She especially took action assertively toward Karin or Kamimura-san who were still newly entering this place.

Making something like [a position for herself where she feel comfortable somehow] and then contented herself there without going anywhere…Lotte didn’t do such thing, it was as if she was always acting like a lubricating oil in regards to the whole member.

Was it because of that―when he looked back he got the feeling that Lotte was the one who spent the shortest time together with Kazuki.

When he came to himself once again, Kazuki became excessively wanting to spend some time together with Lotte.

Lotte returned home to the Witch’s Mansion just before dinner.

“Lotte, can I bother you a little?”

After the dinner, Kazuki visited Lotte’s room.

When he knocked, a bright reply of “Come in desu!” immediately came. When Kazuki opened the door, the moment it opened sounds of footstep *tabatabataba!* dashing near could be heard and with a *do―nn* Lotte tackled him.

“Is something the matter desu? Onii-san.”

‘She looked like a big dog that frolicked at the owner after watching the house’, Kazuki thought a little.

“You were out until pretty late, and then it got me thinking of how it is going with the training of the people from the Sword Division.”

“About the training huh. …Honestly it’s really serious desu.”

Kazuki and Lotte sat on the bed side by side.

There was a bed and a desk furnished inside the room of the Witch’s Mansion. There was only one chair that was a set with the desk, so there were many cases when Kazuki sat on the bed side by side naturally when it became just the two of him and another person in somebody’s room.

“When we did it in practice, the magic is quite advanced even with mental Trace desu.”

Lotte wrinkled up her eyebrows and made a ‘muu~’ face.

“It’s impossible for everyone to learn the magic before Wednesday desu. I think the progress will certainly passed Wednesday. Kazuha-oneesan that can do all of those magic so easily with a nonchalant face is a little strange desu.”

“So even from what Lotte see Kazuha-senpai is amazing.”

Lotte nodded many times over *kokukoku* vigorously. Really Kazuha-senpai was amazing.

“That is really a genius-oneesan desu. …While everyone was in the middle of learning, she worked out another different trick in the side you know. For Kazuha-oneesan to be not really that strong in something like a mere Enchant Aura might just be because of her personality I think desu.”

“Aah, I also thought similarly like that when she was practicing sword together with me.”

Kazuha-senpai had a strong will of wanting to become strong, but she was a person that completely didn’t feel any burning desire of antagonism that wanting to surpass the enemy right in front of her eyes. She was being ‘hoho~nn’<ref>I don’t really get what is the meaning of this, but this word is something like unmotivated, or tame, or gentle, or weak. That kind of impression.</ref> somewhere inside her. (ho-hum perhaps?)

Essentially she was a peaceful person, he guessed.

“But I’m really happy that I could make friends with Kazuha-oneesan desu!”

“Kazuha-senpai, she didn’t make any strange behavior once in a while?”

“She was acting strange but she is a really kind person desu!”

It seemed like there was still times where Kazuha-senpai acted strange.

But Lotte was a child that could surmise why someone acted strangely. Lotte had surely accepted Kazuha-senpai’s feeling of [I want to become friend] more frankly than anyone else.

For some reason Kazuki petted the head of Lotte besides him gently. “Why is onii-san petting my head~” While smiling Lotte too got playful at Kazuki.

If there was angel in this world then there was no doubt that it was Lotte.

“Kazuki-oniisan, is it okay for you to not go to the place of other people today desu?”

While leaning her body pleasantly on Kazuki’s shoulder, Lotte asked with a soft tone of voice.

“I want to be together with Lotte tonight.”

Lotte raised her face and turned an expression that brightened suddenly.

“Is there something you want to do? Something like game or anime trial listening convention.”

“I want to talk until we fall asleep desu! I want to ask various thing about Kazuki-oniisan. After all now that I think back, I have never heard any story about Kazuki-oniisan’s past.”

Story of the past, is it…. Kazuki reflected while embracing the fawning Lotte tightly.

Kazuki kept embracing Lotte and rolled on the bed together and began a pillow talk at the same time.

He told in advance that it was not a fairly interesting story though.

The first earliest memory that he had―the scenery where he was abandoned in front of the gate of the orphanage by his mother.

From there the time he spent in the orphanage and the period where he was adopted into Hayashizaki family.

When Kazuki gave some selected rendition of Kanae or Mio’s interesting episodes, Lotte burst into laughter hearing those.

―However in the middle of the story, it was obvious that the matter Lotte cared about the most was the fact that Kazuki was an abandoned child.

“Perhaps I and Kazuki-oniisan are a fellow similar people.”

When Kazuki finished his story, Lotte murmured lowly.

“Why?”

“We were saved by kind people when we were empty, and then now we can be like this.”

Lotte’s usual bright voice changed completely and she talked with a quiet depressed voice.

Even Lotte that looked naïve still had a wound that was not healed yet.

What about himself then? Could he possibly stood back up from the wound of the past?

“Kazuki-oniisan is my senior in treading along through a path similar with mine long even before I started stepping on that path, so perhaps even in this aspect I feel onii-san as a special person.”

“Is that, about how we are licking each other’s wound?”

“That’s not it. Kazuki-oniisan is looking forward and I too am supporting Kazuki-oniisan while also looking forward, that’s what I think.”

Supporting each other was different than licking each others’ wound, was it.

Certainly that was true. The difference between the two was whether they were looking forward or not.

“Even if I am currently looking forward, then that’s thanks to Lotte and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.”

Kazuki petted Lotte’s head again while saying that. While doing that he suddenly thought.

“Perhaps right now I’m in the middle of losing sight of the thing called my comrade’s support. Even though this is something so obvious…”

He was completely convinced that everything was his fault when there was a failure. And then he was floundering around trying to take care of everything upon himself. That was just his hubris.

King―perhaps the impression of that kind of word was making his heart in disarray.

“If that’s so Kazuki-oniisan, please rely on me more and more if there is something going on.”

“Currently Lotte is already doing your best always helping me until you come home late after school right?”

“Just about this much is no concern desu! I’m going to show Kazuki-oniisan that I can support a lot more and more of your heavy burden with this arm just you see-!”

While lying in the bed, Lotte suddenly lifted up her right arm and made an action of trying to flex her arm’s biceps.

It was a thin arm with no signs of muscle at all. Lotte’s eyes opened wide in perfect circle and stared at her own arm and said “Ehehe, I’m going to do muscle training a little more” and laugh trying to gloss it over.

But in contrary of her delicate right arm, Kazuki thought that there was nothing more assuring than Lotte like this.

“Thank you, Lotte…”

Kazuki strongly embraced Lotte tightly one more tim.

“…Ehehe, this is warm. It seems that Kazuki-oniisan is relying on me to a very great extent right from the bottom of your heart desu♪”

While being hugged by Kazuki, a large heart mark emerged out from Lotte’s chest and it was absorbed into the Stigma in Kazuki’s right arm.

Charlotte―138

===Part 3===

Yumeno-san and others of the newspaper committee had already finished making the newspaper article.

When a contact from Kazuha-senpai and Lotte came in on the night of Thursday that the technique coaching of the Sword Division students was finished, the newspaper committee members immediately pasted the newspaper extra on the academy’s bulletin board and distributed the paper to the students on the Friday next day.

That distributed news made excitement and expectation boiling up inside the school.

Yumeno-san was summoned by Headmaster Amasaki in the lunch break that day and she was scolded for carelessly leaking information even though there might be a spy in the academy.

Of course that was a part of the scenario.

The newspaper extra only reported that a secret talk would be conducted between Kazuki and Regimental Commander in the weekend while regarding the secret meeting location was not written. If the spy read this article, then he should be starting to investigate around Kazuki’s person for the sake of knowing the location of the secret talk.

Possibly on the day Kazuki was heading to the secret talk, the spy would tail him.

From that day the special corps of Sword Division who had been trained in covert action magic was secretly making surveillance on Kazuki’s surrounding. The person concerned Kazuki himself became somewhat awkward even when he was going to the toilet.

…Had the spy really began to investigate about his action, he wondered.

Setting aside the happening behind the scenes like this, the ordinary days of the academy went by unconcernedly just like usual.

However, the presence of the spy couldn’t be sense at all…it still kept like that even until the appointed day of the secret meeting.

===Part 4===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Unlimited Fafnir

2015-08-19T02:42:06Z

ID not in use: /* Hype me. */

== Teaser ==

I'm only doing the prologue and currently have no plans at all to continue translation of this. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 03:32, 5 January 2014 (CST)

== Hype me. ==

I watched the first 3 eps of the anime, and well I'm not going to review it but I didnt enjoy it, so can someone get me excited for the novel? I refuse to completely judge a series by its adaption, but I've never been so turned off by an anime. So I'd appreciate any help to motivate me to read this.

All I can tell you is the novel is much better than the anime. There is so much left out. [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 02:42, 19 August 2015 (UTC)

User talk:ID not in use

2015-07-20T23:24:55Z

ID not in use: Created page with "Talk to me here..."

Talk to me here...

User talk:Bakapervert

2015-07-20T22:54:10Z

ID not in use: /* Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Editing Talk */

Thank you for all your hard work, I hope you are going to do vol 2 and up of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou. Again thank you

Thank you for working on Magika No Kenshi. When Solitary was taken down I was afraid that it would never see daylight again. But thank you man for picking it up. I know that I should get my hopes too up but still I wish you see it through.(I just wrote it as many TLers have dropped project because of lack of readers. Now you know that many appreciate your work)[[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 10:45, 7 April 2015 (CDT)

Thank you for volume 2
Thankyou for your hard work.[[User:kakaroet|kakaroet]]

Thank you so much for all of your hard work. I hope you continue your work. Thanks again!!!!

== Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Editing Talk ==

Hi, I am a new member of the community. I would like to help edit Volume 1 but, as it looks like it would require some major edits to get it up to standard, I felt I should first ask permission here before touching anything. If you are okay with it, please let me know, thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 10:21, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
:Just saw your response on my talk page. I will try to finish editing chapter 1 by 10:00 PM (UTC+2). I will wait for your feedback before moving on to the next chapter. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 11:19, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
::It seems I won't be able to finish tonight, it was quite worse that what I remembered. Please do check anyway what I did to see if you like it, I'll be waiting for your feedback before moving on. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 14:54, 17 May 2015 (CDT)

Volume 1 Chapter 1 is mostly done. There are some lines which I did not try to edit as they were... Uh, quite ''ambiguous''. If and when you have some free time please check them against the RAWs. Also, some of the terms in Jn's translation are different from the ones in your translation, e.g.: <Decorteo Brigieaux> and <Decolletè Oblique>. Should I modify them to match yours or should I let them be?

P.S.: I added a new topic to your talk page so that it would be easier to navigate and talk, if you don't want this please tell me and I will move it onto my talk page. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 05:10, 18 May 2015 (CDT)
:Since <Decorteo Brigieaux> means nothing and <Décolleté Oblique> (check accents) means "oblique neckline" (as in very open dress cleavage, which makes sense), I think the second is more likely to be correct. [EDIT: I see that the last part ("gieaux"/"que") don't match in pronunciation adaptation, since until that point both are "DECORUTEOBURI"; I checked the original and it was デコルテオブリージュ (DEKORUTEOBURI-JU): <Décolleté Obligé>, which means something on the lines of "required cleavage"]--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

For translating Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou, thank you very much! I'm really enjoying the series! [[Special:Contributions/128.101.168.52|128.101.168.52]] 17:03, 23 June 2015 (UTC)

I went through Vol 4, chapter 2, part 1 in a pretty major way. It's not perfect, far from it. There are still parts that I left with note (needs better phrasing) where I could not come up with better syntax due to either not understanding what is being said, or in one case, it was such a japanese thing that I was weary of re-writing it. I did this edit offline, since the wiki timed out on me a couple of times when I tried doing it online. Therefore, the entire part 1 was done in one edit. I have a copy of the original unedited version, if you prefer the original translation, I can replace piecemeal what ever parts you want. Normally, I would have sent you an IM on the BT community board, but did not find you in the index. [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 22:54, 20 July 2015 (UTC)

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2015-07-20T22:47:33Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ fairly major revision. I'm placing explanation on Bakaperverts talk page.

==Chapter 2 – The Prologue of the Election Tournament==

===Part 1===

In the SHR at the beginning of the week, the students were informed of the implementation of not the [election] but the [Election Battle].

“Team?”<ref>The actual word the author use here is 連座制 (n) system of guilt by association (especially that of Japanese election law, which stipulates that an elected official may lose his position if someone in his campaign commits a crime)</ref>

The students made a stir upon hearing that unusual word, Liz Liza-sensei slammed the teacher’s desk to quiet students down.

“In order to display the strength and leadership of a knight, the candidate will lead their supporters, as their comrade, and fight in this team battle,. You all should think about what is required in a team to organize a good team.”

It was a team battle tournament that would be performed with two swordsmen and two Magica Stigma in each team, four people per team.

That was Team Battle Election.

“Do all the ordinary students just get to watch?”

“No, when the tournament is all over, a vote will be performed next. Even if, for example, someone wins the overall victory in the tournament, but the students judged that the way he fought is not suitable, then his chances to become the Chief Student Council President are next to zero. A manifesto for the like of a knight is not just lip service but is to be shown through battle…it could be said that this is not just a mere [{{furigana|manifesto|kouyaku}}] but a {{furigana|battle pledge|touyaku}}.”

In other words, this tournament battle served the function of an election campaign like in a conventional election. The students would watch how the candidate fought and decide the result in a vote.

“What will happen with the current student council president of the Magic Division and the Sword Division?”

One of the students inquired anxiously. She might be a fan of Kaguya-senpai or Hoshikaze-senpai.

“There is not a vote of no confidence, so as the general rule the present set-up of the student council will be maintained.”

Hearing that answer, the students, Kazuki included, released a sigh of relief.

“However, holding two positions at the same time will not be recognized. For example, in the case that Otonashi Kaguya is elected as the Chief Student Council President, then Kaguya will be retired from the seat of the Magic Division student council president. Thereupon, because the seat of the Magic Division student council president will be vacant, an additional election will be performed in response.”

At the blackboard, Liz Liza-sensei put the <Chief Student Council President> at the top, below it <Magic Division Student Council President> and <Sword Division Student Council President> were written side-by-side, forming the picture of an organizational chart.

“The candidates will be gathered either by recommendation or by announcing their candidacy. The applications for this will be accepted in the staff room, so if you are interested then notify the staff room today. For recommendations, in the case that consent from the person concerned is not acquired, then it will be considered invalid. If an application of recommendation comes in, then the person concerned will be contacted, so give your declaration of intent speedily.”

The classroom became noisy with people talking, this event that was happening so suddenly was something of great interest to many students.

However for Kazuki, this event was not somebody else’s problem.

Because long before this day, the headmaster had told him that he would recommend him secretly as the Chief Student Council President.

There was no option to veto. In order to continue to stay at the Witch’s Mansion, Kazuki had to win the seat of the Chief Student Council President. Headmaster Amasaki would not allow it otherwise.

However, even though influential people like Kaguya-senpai existed, were they going to gather them all as candidates in this election? How could this develop into such a large-scale tournament, he had a bad feeling about this.

For this event that had no precedent in the past, it couldn't be denied that the teachers were starting this without considering objections from the students.

“The briefing intended for the candidates will be carried out in the auditorium after school, the drawing for the seeding of the candidates in the tournament will be also conducted at this time. Until that time the candidates should begin forming their teams. As everyone knows, people who served as officers in the student council would go through the elite course even at the Knight Order, but this time a bonus will be awarded on the student evaluation from just participating in the tournament. I hope everyone will participate in this proactively. Also, there is one more point...”

At that point the informative matter had been finished or so we thought, but Liz Liza-sensei still had some words to continue.

“As of last weekend, there were three incidents where students were assaulted by a suspicious person, all of it happened in succession. The students are safe, but the perpetrator was not caught by the monitoring cameras and he still hasn't been captured. Accordingly, a quest intended for the student council and high-ranking students to perform patrols and strengthen the security was created. Reparation must be exacted from the perpetrator as soon as possible for his conduct of looking down at the Knight Academy, don’t you all agree? For that reason, students who don’t have confidence in their skills should refrain from leaving their dormitory at night.”

The Knight Academy was attacked by a suspicious person…what a bold suspicious person.

During the commotion the students created, Kazuki was reminded of the assault by an unknown person during the date.

And then during lunch break that day…

In order to have lunch together, Kazuki, Mio, Lotte, and Koyuki, had joined their desks into a cross shape. The moment they were going to begin, all of their cell phones vibrated simultaneously.

It was text summons from Kaguya-senpai.

Even Lotte, who came to Japan penniless, was given a cell phone by the academy.

The four people left the school building and headed to the Witch’s Mansion by crossing through the garden.

In the living room of the Witch’s Mansion, the likely members were already gathered together:

The upperclassmen duo of Kaguya-senpai and Hoshikaze-senpai.

The familiar Sword Division student council trio of Kanae, Kamiizumi-senpai and Torazou-senpai.

Furthermore even Kohaku and Kazuha-senpai were there.

The influential people whom Kazuki was acquainted with were here in full-force.

Everyone was relaxing on the antique sofa and chairs or was standing around the table freely.

Kazuki and the others also took a seat at a suitable sofa. Mio sat on Kazuki’s right side, Koyuki sat on his left side, Lotte, being a bit lost, sat on Kazuki’s lap.

Kazuki was, ‘Oi’, thinking so but he hugged Lotte from behind tightly.

“I wonder if everyone is here with this… I called everyone here, of course, because of none other than the matter of the Team Battle Election.”

Kaguya-senpai looked around at everyone from the center of the living room as she started the conversation.

“In this room, the preeminent champions of this academy are gathered en masse. I want us to discuss and decide how these members will be divided into teams. First of all, how many among us are going to become candidates? Of course I got a recommendation for this election.”

“I am recommended too though.”

Hoshikaze-senpai raised her hand at the very beginning. There was no way this popular person wouldn't get recommended.

“That, you don’t have any intention to step down, right?”

“Yes. I lost when we fought for the seat of the Magic Division’s student council presidency, but this time I’ll win for sure against Kaguya, you’ll see!”

“Fufufu, what fine courage… I’ll make Hikaru cry out beautiful sounds this time again!”

Kaguya-senpai grinned broadly and laughed towards Hoshikaze-senpai who stood up; sparks were flying while they were staring down each other.

“I also received a recommendation, but I turned it down.”

The one who said that brusquely was Kanae, who was leaning against the wall and crossed her arms.

“Why?” Kaguya-senpai asked her.

“That’s obvious. The only suitable person as the Chief Student Council President is Nii-sama after all. I mean, it’s not like I became the student council president because I wanted to be one in the first place. It’s only because when I was aiming to be the strongest in the Sword Division, they made me the president as they pleased, that was all.

“The same with me~”

Hearing Kanae’s words, Kamiizumi-senpai who was sitting languidly on the sofa just followed along blindly without care.

“These two are no good humans whose good points are only their strength, all the practical work was pushed on to me just like that…”

Torazou-senpai who was sitting to the side of Kamiizumi-senpai powerlessly leaned back on the sofa with his exhaustion obvious to see.

“Then, Kana-chan is going to enter Otouto-kun’s team to fight together?”

“No…I’ll fight Nii-sama! Nii-sama, you haven’t forgetten right? During the school entrance ceremony, the oath we made that we are going to be rivals from now on too!”

“I remember but… are we going to fulfill that promise in this tournament!?”

“For Nii-sama to stand at the top of this academy, you have to get through the wall that is me!”

Kanae took a step away from the wall where she had been leaning and stared intensely at Kazuki with burning eyes.

“…With a powerful person like Kanae-san standing at the neutral position, it will become a dividing line between victory and defeat for they who are able to recruit her as a member. So in other words, the gist of this talk is something like that isn't it?”

When Hoshikaze-senpai murmured so, Kaguya-senpai was nodding strongly while saying “Correct! It’s just as you say!”

“I don’t want a bitter competition unfolding between powerful people, so I this created place where we all are gathered to talk it out between us. First I want all of us gathered here to declare their position whether they are a candidate or free! Is Otouto-kun a candidate too?”

“Yes, I was recommended.”

…Although he didn't say who was the one that recommended him.

“I am neither recommended nor announcing my candidacy desu.” “I am not either.” “…Same with me.”

In succession Lotte, Koyuki, and Mio, that group of three announced their position in turn. Mio was pouting a little in dissatisfaction. It seemed she wanted to get a recommendation from somebody.

“This is a chance that is hard to encounter, so isn’t it fine if you announce your candidacy?”

Koyuki glanced at Mio and said so.

When Mio made her self-introduction on the first day of school, there was her proclamation that she was aiming for student council president.

“If I do that I won’t be able to form a team with Kazuki…at any rate I don’t get the feeling that I could win against Kazuki or Kaguya-senpai.”

“That’s unexpectedly realistic of you.” Koyuki made an amazed face while saying that.

“But a student of Magic Division that can enter Kazuki-oniisan’s team is just one person right desu?”

When Lotte said that, those three were immediately glaring at each other.

Suddenly, Kazuki became conscious of everyone’s positivity level. The positivity level graph floated in front of his eyes spontaneously.

Amasaki Mio―146 Lotte―114 Hiakari Koyuki―108 Otonashi Kaguya―88

Hoshikaze Hikaru―50 Tsukahara Kazuha―29

Lotte and Koyuki’s positivity level enabled him to use the powerful [level 5 magic], while the high number of positivity that Mio had reached enabled him to use the [level 7 magic] that even Mio herself still couldn’t use.

“Hiakari, didn’t you fight alone with Kazuki constantly the other day in the academy’s underground? You should concede this time.”

“If you say that, wasn’t Amasaki-san in a party with just Kazuki for a long time?”

“Then taking the interval, this is my turn desu.”

Against Lotte who attempted to profit from the fight between Mio and Koyuki, Mio intimidated her with “Nyaa-“.

Thereupon Lotte was barking “Wan!” cheerfully and Koyuki was muttering “Puu”.

Hoshikaze-senpai who was watching over the three quarreling with each other like their guardian laughed “Ahaha”.

“Well, rather than recruiting from the wan-nyaa-puu trio who just entered the academy a month ago, the second year students are stronger, but as I thought if I can, I want to group together with the comrades from the Witch’s Mansion."

“I was recommended too, but I stepped back. The burden is too heavy.” “The same with me~”

Torazou senpai was going impossible, impossible, while waving his hand, following that Kamiisori-senpai was just following after him blindly.

“So all three of the Sword Division’s student council are not becoming candidates. No, if it’s like that then what will happen to the Sword Division’s student council now? Kanae is not the president anymore, right?”

Suddenly Kazuki noticed and asked. During the incident before where they fought against Naiarlatoteph, there was the event where Kohaku defeated Kanae and usurped the political power of the Sword Division.

“Even now Kohaku is still the president. I have zero intention to return to that post. At last that burden was removed from my shoulders. From now on I am not chased anymore by any routine tasks and I can give my undivided attention to Nii-sama Love!”

Next to Kanae whose expression was so bright, Kohaku’s expression was darkening drastically.

“…At that time I had an objective and stole the president’s seat, but now that it has become like this that position is nothing more than a burden. There are lots of routine tasks, it’s like everyday there are always opinion letters and life consultations brought by the students, I don’t remember the names of all the students…this one couldn’t possibly reach Kana-nyan-senpai’s charisma. Using this chance this one plans to resign from the position. And then this one will make a proposal for democratic elections to be carried out in the Sword Division from now on!”

“Na!? Wait a second, are you planning to abandon your post!?”

“This one will have Kana-nyan-senpai returned as president by any means necessary! For that reason, regarding the Chief Student Council Presidency too, this one had received the recommendation from Mikohime-sama but I declined it.”

“My recommendation was useless in the end.”

At Kohaku’s side, Kazuha-senpai pouted.

“Conversely, I was recommended by Kohaku but turned it down. If someone like me announced my candidacy, I’d get laughed…”

These two close friends, Kohaku and Kazuha, mutually recommended each other but it looked like both of them turned it down together.

“Then the candidates that are in this place are Hikaru, Otouto-kun, and I, the three of us isn’t it? The number is unexpectedly few.”

“But I feel that based on the number of people this is just fine, we can divide the eleven people here into three teams.”

Everyone was nodding while Kaguya-senpai and Hoshikaze-senpai were counting the number on their fingers. There were eleven people in this room, so the calculation was that one team had to invite a swordsman from the outside.

“Then, I’m entering Hikaru-senpai’s team desu!”

From among the group of three who were still glaring down each other, Lotte took a step back and hugged Hoshikaze-senpai.

Hoshikaze-senpai happily laughed and hugged her back. …It felt like seeing a prince and a princess.

“I really want to group together with Koyuki-chan, because I have known her the longest.”

Kaguya-senpai gently took Koyuki’s hand. Koyuki was saying “Understood” and grasped back Kaguya-senpai’s hand.

“I’m together with Kazuki-!”

Mio looked as if she was being obstinate by herself alone and grabbed Kazuki’s arm.

“By any chance, is Mio worried about me?”

“After all, if I’m not at your side, if Kazuki’s heart is stopped then…”

While clinging closely to Kazuki’s arm, Mio was looking down with a face that looked like it would burst into tears.

“It’s fine you know, I won’t let something like my heart stopping happen that easily...”

Kazuki smiled wryly while stroking Mio’s head with the intention of soothing her.

“Kazuki, add this one too as your comrade. And then, when we gain the overall victory, let’s get married.”

“If you stop pressing for marriage forcefully, then it’s fine to let you join too.”

“Muu… Understood,” with a sour look, Kohaku was added to the team.

In panic, Kazuha-senpai came and flared up.

“Just wait, wait, wait, Kohaku! So you are joining the team of that shameless man!?”

“Mikohime-sama...Sorry, this one wants to fight together with Kazuki.”

“I don’t have any acquaintances other than Kohaku in this place, you know!? I got called here without even knowing the reason yet I am made to taste this solitude…Gr, group formation<ref>You know, when the teacher in class made you form groups for some class work or class tour</ref> nightmare…!”

It seemed a strange trauma was stimulated inside Kazuha-senpai, her face was getting pale. Since a while ago Kazuha-senpai had been continuously feeling uncomfortable in the Witch’s Mansion.

“Then enter this team together with this one!”

“Eh? Kazuha-senpai is going to enter my team, is that so?”

When Kazuki’s eyes opened wide in surprise, Kazuha-senpai was shouting “Don’t misunderstand!”

“It’s because I want to fight together with Kohaku! After all Kohaku is…she is my friend!”

“Mikohime-sama…to go as far as joining with this one on the same team with Kazuki, whom you dislike…”

Kohaku felt touched in her heart and stared at Kazuha-senpai.

“Then don’t call me Mikohime-sama I said! Call my name properly―!”

“Ka, Kazuha-senpai…”

Kohaku who was not allowed to call Kazuha-senpai as mikohime was finally defeated decisively.

“I did it…! Though if you can I want you to call me Kazuha without honorific…!”

Kazuha-senpai did a little guts pose.

{GUWAHHAHHA, with this you two are not a master and retainer, but you two have become genuine friends right, Kazuha!}

The avatar of Futsunushi no Kami came out at Kazuha-senpai’s side and guffawed loudly.

Just like how Kohaku had decided Kazuki was her future husband as she pleased, it seemed she also decided Kazuha-senpai was her master.

For some reason, Kohaku really made extreme assumptions, or perhaps he should say that she was a really straight person when she had decided something.

“Shut up you stupid Futsu no Kami! Don’t just come out as you please!!”

Kazuha-senpai turned bright red as she waved her hand (funfun!<ref>SFX of hands waving around</ref>) around at Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar.

The charming and also reliable swordsmen duo were added to Kazuki’s team.

Seeing that situation from where she was leaning on the wall, Kanae walked and approached Kaguya-senpai’s direction.

“Oi, Kaguya. Enter me into your team.”

“Kana-chan is entering my team? So you are finally going to be my friend!?”

“Don’t misunderstand! I’m reluctant to be grouped together with you but…I have to do this to be the greatest wall for Nii-sama. For that sake I must create the strongest team!”

Kanae and Kaguya-senpai grasped each other’s hands tightly. Without doubt, the strongest team of this academy was formed right here.

“Oi, Iori. You too join us here.”

“Eh, I don’t want to though~. Hoshikaze-san is way cooler! Though actually with Hayashizaki-kun is also fine~”

“That’s okay, come to me.” When Hoshikaze-senpai spread her hands with a princely smile, “Kyaa—“ Kamiizumi-senpai sprang up from her chair and flew to Hoshikaze-senpai spiritedly.

“Fuh, it couldn’t be helped…Torazou. You’re just a leftover good-for-nothing but it’s sufficient.”

“…Rather than Kanae-kaichou, I too want to be in the prince Hoshikaze’s camp that looks gentler, they seem better.”

“What are you saying? Hoshikaze-hikaru has a man-phobia you know? Have some consideration, you idiot.”

Kanae dragged Torazou-senpai’s arm without allowing him to give his consent or refusal. Torazou-senpai was going “Ah, that’s so” and consenting.

“Besides you like mature women and there are no women here that meet your preference right? Don’t get so picky.”

“No, it’s not that I think of Hoshikaze-san in that way, it’s just that the president duo in this side is very scary, you see…”

“Torazou-kun? I am not scary at all you know?”

Kaguya-senpai crept up unnoticed behind Torazou-senpai, then she suddenly seized his head with both hands.

“HIII!? Guernica-san is coming!”

“Wh, who are you calling Guernica-san!”

Kaguya-senpai was grinding Torazou-senpai’s head (guriguri) with a jolt.

“With this the division of the eleven people is over. Though only my team is lacking one person.”

Hoshikaze-senpai said so after giving all present an once-over look.

Hayashizaki Kazuki – Amasaki Mio – Hikita Kohaku – Tsukahara Kazuha.

Otonashi Kaguya – Hiakari Koyuki – Hayashizaki Kanae – Yamada Torazou.

Hoshikaze Hikaru – Lotte – Kamiizumi Iori.

“The presidents duo team is a little bit scary but, our team is also not really bad isn’t it?”

Mio at his side was whispering at his earlobe. But Kazuki was harboring a faint anxiety, he knitted his eyebrows.

“Certainly we have strong members but…I have a feeling we will be affected by the rules.”

“Rules?” said Mio while she tilted her head.

And then, after school:

The candidates along with their team members were gathered in the auditorium.

The auditorium stood tall in the inner part of the fountain square at the center of the academy, it was a remarkably splendorous building. With its classic brickwork, it was fine to say that this building along with the fountain square were the symbol of this academy.

The school entrance ceremony was carried out at the square in front of the fountain for the sake of the dragon handling performance, but large ceremonies like the student general meeting or the graduation ceremony were carried out in the auditorium.

Kazuki and the others, a total of eleven people were finally arriving in groups at the auditorium.

When the heavy door was opened, the auditorium was faintly bright from the indirect lighting that was installed on the high ceiling that drew a gentle curve, innumerable number of chairs were lined up facing the stage like a solemn theatre.

“There is still no one here but I wonder if there are other proper candidates? Most of the top ranks in the second year had been done in by Kaguya at duel, so they won’t even feel like coming already right? Ahaha.”

While sitting on the suitable seat, Hoshikaze-senpai was laughing.

“What done in, come on-, don’t say it like I am a yankee.”

Kaguya-senpai let out a huff.

Kaguya-senpai had received hypnotic suggestion that [she should be the strongest] from her father, the former headmaster Otonashi.

Because of the influence of that, it seemed that until now Kaguya-senpai had kicked around the other powerful people in duels.

“Moreover there are a lot of people who didn’t want to fight Kaguya a second time.”

“Ah, I can understand that.”

Kazuki immediately held the same opinion. The spell lineup that would make people faint in agony such as [{{furigana|Feel Pain|Fruitless Flower of Hatred}}], [{{furigana|Suicide Black|Pitch Black of Self-Mutilation}}], and [{{furigana|Ultra Violence|Double Pain}}], the senses isolation from [{{furigana|Near Death Roulette|Extreme Circle of Neighboring Death}}], then while the opponent was suffering from all that they would be assaulted by [{{furigana|Deep Specter|Darkness of the Bottom of the Shadow}}], all of that was a well-nigh horror. She wouldn’t use it at the duel against her fellow students but outcome such as [{{furigana|Guernica|Hell Imaginary Fire}}] was also accompanying her fight.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, who keeps challenging Kaguya-senpai however many times, there is no doubt, you are an M aren’t you?”

Koyuki was whispering such, hearing that Kazuki made a face of realization.

“Now that you say it…it’s like that isn’t it?”

“Wait! That is a misunderstanding you know, Hayashizaki-kun! Because, isn’t it frustrating to keep losing!!”

“That’s right, the prince is only being brave!”

From Hoshikaze-senpai’s side, a girl was suddenly putting out her face.

She was the member that Hoshikaze-senpai recruited, the Sword Division’s second year. Her name was Kimura Tomomi-san.

She had a small stature with braided hair, her atmosphere was like a naïve small-breed dog. With just one glance it was impossible to see her as a strong swordsman, but…seeing her leg muscle, he was able to guess that she was a fairly skilled.

“Wait a second Kazuki, where are you staring so intensely at!?”

Toward Kazuki who was secretly observing the body’s lower half of a female he was meeting for the first time, Mio pressed a question with her sharp eye.

“It’s just the leg muscle. Hayashizaki-sytle is a school that puts importance in observing.”

“It’s that kind of fetish!? Pervert! …Even my legs are beautiful, see. Look here-.”

Mio turned her skirt lightly and revealed her beautiful slender legs. Though in truth, he didn’t have that kind of fetish at all.

“Kazuki, you’ll become a mere pervert swordsman if you make one wrong statement with your speech. Amasaki-san too, please don’t expose your legs so easily.”

Koyuki interjected with an amazed expression.

On the other side, Kimura-senpai continued in Hoshikaze-senpai’s defense heatedly.

“In order to defeat the evil student council president and clear away the darkness in this academy, the prince continued to fight against the unparalleled atrocious magic without faltering! Our fan club is always seeing that courageous back without fail!”

What an amazing passion. For some reason it seemed Hoshikaze-senpai had many fans in the Sword Division.

“I wonder if I’m being treated as the great, evil demon king among all of Hoshikaze Hikaru’s fans?”

The corners of Kaguya-senpai’s lips were twitching hearing those words that were too much.

Hoshikaze-senpai’s team were being held properly in Hoshikaze-senpai’s arms, no need to mention Kimura-senpai, even Lotte and Kamiizumi-senpai, the atmosphere around them felt even more like a harem than Kazuki’s.

“Certainly I who kicked around everyone indiscriminately became the student council president, but it’s not like I have particularly fought against all of the powerful people in this academy you know? For example like the Ryuutaki sisters…”

Kaguya-senpai who had pulled herself together started to talk.

“Well, those girls don’t have any reason to announce their candidacy for something like becoming the Chief Student Council President though, isn’t that right?”

“―Ara? I wonder if all of you are talking about us by some chance?”

At that time the door of the auditorium was opening (giiii<ref>SFX of door opening</ref>), coinciding with the appearance of a voice that had an impressive presence even in the silence.

Accompanied by the light from the outside at their back, someone was entering.

Just like speaking of the devil, Kaguya-senpai’s eyes opened wide in a great shock.

“Ryuutaki Miyabi-san and Ryuutaki Shinobu-san…”

It seemed they were most likely twins; their faces were like two peas in a pod.

With their soft wavy long hair and their high and slender stature, they had an aura of refined high-class ladies. Symmetrical with their gorgeous impressions, there was alert sharpness inside those eyes with long-slits.

And then in spite of the spitting image of their build, hairstyle, and looks, there was also contrast between them.

One side had black hair, while the other side had bright silver hair ―an elf.

“These two always challenged quests by forming a party with just the two of them you see. They left great track records, so it appears that they are considerably strong, however they never had a duel with anyone. They never tried to connect with anybody else, always being just the two of them. They are quite strange.”

Hoshikaze-senpai secretly whispered into Kazuki’s ear. Did they hear the whisper, the two of them were looking this way.

“The elf that is me is Miyabi, this is my twin little sister Shinobu. We are second year students of the Magic Division.”

Miyabi-senpai immediately was looking only at Kazuki. Kazuki was faltering unintentionally.

Miyabi-senpai walked gracefully closer to Kazuki’s position, the expressionless face that contained a sensuality somewhere was brought near Kazuki’s face and then she whispered into Kazuki’s ear.

It was a husky voice as if it was touching his ears.

“Aren’t you the one who killed the [Tentacle God] that brought forth the elves into this world?”

Kazuki was stunned involuntarily. Not to mention the existence of Naiarlatoteph, even the case about the human experiment that the former Headmaster Otonashi performed was not announced to the society. How could she know about that guy….

“For the sake of self-protection, I’m always putting information in order. After all, I had been targeted by a strange tentacle guy for a long time. It seems that guy wanted to use an elf like me, who had been raised up safely, as experimental material even more…. That’s why I have to give you my gratitude right?”

Right there Miyabi-senpai smiled widely.

“If it's fine for you, how about you stop being Kaguya’s lover and come to my place?”

Miyabi-senpai reached her hand and stroked Kazuki’s cheek with a manner of touching as if she was admiring a work of art.

“Onee-sama! …Keep the jokes in moderation…!”

From the direction of the younger twin with black hair―a flustered Shinobu-senpai was drawing closer to Miyabi-senpai while shaking her wavy hair and remonstrated that hand.

Both of them had the same face, but in contrast with Miyabi-senpai who had a calm, relaxed expression, Shinobu-senpai had a grim look that seemed like she was always putting strength into her eyebrows.

“What do you mean a joke? I’m serious you know, he is a benefactor that put down a sworn enemy of mine. There is no way I cannot feel overwhelmed with emotion in my heart from that.”

Floating a subtle smile, Miyabi-senpai was persistently directing a heated gaze toward Kazuki.

“Miyabi-san! …Miyabi-san and Shinobu-san don’t seem to have any interest toward something like the seat of Chief Student Council president, yet why are you here?”

Kaguya-senpai forced her way through to the middle as if to obstruct the way and inquired of Miyabi-senpai.

“True, I’m not interested at all. I think its fine even if this kind of academy ceased to function. It’s impossible to not feel a cold hate in this heart. Even the case about us not fighting anyone to this day is in order for us to not get endorsed to be something like student council president imprudently.”

“If that’s the case, then why?”

Kaguya-senpai hugged Kazuki’s shoulder and pulled him closer to her own direction while asking.

“You don’t have any composure, eh.” While teasing Kaguya-senpai’s behavior like that,

“We were just scouted you know? The one who is announcing their candidacy is the older brother gentleman of these brothers.”

The one who turned up in this place were not only the Ryuutaki sisters―it was only natural, because the team wouldn’t come into existence with just the two of them. A little late to the party, two male students entered the inside of the auditorium.

“Ta, Takasugi brothers!?” Kohaku shouted with an unpleasant expression.

The ones who appeared were male students of the Sword Division with solid build. With angular face and crew cut hair, they made a really obstinate face. Were they twins too, both of them were also the splitting image of each other.

“Student Council President Hikita Kohaku…With yours and former president Hayashizaki Kanae’s way of doing things, nothing had changed in the Sword Division! We are taking action in order to change the Sword Division with our own hands!”

“We will reform this academy that give maximum priority to the Magic Division in the true meaning! By us brothers!!”

They both shouted loudly out of nowhere.

“Takasugi Shūsui-senpai and Takasugi Harunari-senpai. Which is which brother, even this one couldn’t spot the difference. …They are a terribly radical [anti-Magic Division] advocates. It’s fine to say that they are already political activists even as students.”

Kohaku talked with a fed up face.

“Even Kohaku was a fairly radical anti-Magic Division wasn’t it? You even moved your plan to the next stage.”

“What I advocated was only something worthless if you compared it with these two! It’s like every day that they come to the student council room bringing their outrageous letter of opinion…more than half of this one’s anxiety is their fault…!”

Kohaku directed resentful eyes toward those two brothers. If she said until that far, then they might be that extreme.

As if they were responding to Kohaku’s stare, both of them made a tight fist and shouted their opinion even though no one asked them.

“The Magica Stigma’s tyranny couldn’t be allowed even more than this! For the sake of the country’s existence, it is necessary to bring Magica Stigma thoroughly under control! Not as humans but as weapons!”

“Our advocacy is thus, for Magica Stigma to be deprived of their basic human rights!”

Deprivation of human rights―Kazuki reflexively doubted his own ears. These guys, what were they saying?

“Listen well! The most important thing for a modern nation is the complete separation between the <people> and the <military force>! So that nothing but the country could carry out war, nothing but the country could wield the military power! Therefore soldiers have to be segregated from the general public, it is unacceptable for weapons to not be controlled and placed where the hand of ordinary persons couldn’t reach them!”

“Soldiers and weapons are only permitted to wield their power for the sake of the country! This rule makes the difference between crime and war! This is the greatest principle that makes the distinction between a primitive community and a modern nation! Do you understand!?”

I don’t understand. Kazuki was dumbfounded. Kohaku was saying “They are starting again…” and breathed a sigh.

“During the old era, the military power was namely science! The members of the nation worked hard to invent resources, due to their hard work the scientific military power was reinforced, and like that the weapons they created could be handled by anyone! The fence between the soldiers with weapon mastery and general public was erased! Consequently the government and the citizens could easily control the military power! However right now is different!”

“Summoning Magic cannot be handled by anyone other than the Magica Stigma! That risk should be considered more carefully by the government! When all the Magica Stigma rebel and bring forth a coup d’état, the government won’t have any means to resist! Even when they are bombed by nuclear weapon, these are the people who are able to laugh in the center of the blast like it was nothing!”

“Therefore, we will see to it that the treatment of Magica Stigma as [emotionless weapon] is carried out as thorough as possible without exception! The Magica Stigma has to be imprisoned in a quarantine facility and dyed completely with ideology education, all their blood relatives restrained as hostages! Like this, the new form of the military force in this present era can be regulated!”

“Turn your eyes beyond the sea! The foreign countries throw away their states as a modern country, reduced to a religious country! By giving the Magica Stigma favorable treatment, our country too is in the process of committing the same folly! The correction of direction that is finally being done now is still lukewarm! Too lukewarm I say! We are going to become the Chief Student Council of this academy and change the society little by little! The symbol of the Knight Academy has the power to achieve that much!”

“You bastards! Do you have any reason to fight!? Any motive that could stand in equal with our sublime ideology!!?”

Right there the two became silent. It seemed their long speech was over.

These guys…were they really serious in saying all that?

They didn’t have any human trust at all toward the Magica Stigma, consequently they weren’t going to treat Magica Stigma as human, if it was not like that then the nation wouldn’t hold true―in short it was such irrational argument like that.

{Oi…Hayashizaki Kazuki. Absolutely don’t lose to these guys okay…}

Leme talked inside his head. Her tone of voice was oozing an obvious disdain.

“Wait a second, the tournament is nothing more than appeal time, after the fight there will be a vote right? If these people spread such claims around, there will be no way anyone from the Magic Division is going to vote for them, so even if they get the overall victory in the tournament there is no way they would be elected, isn’t that the case? …It’s futile already from the very beginning, isn’t it?”

Hoshikaze-senpai whispered absent-mindedly. ….It’s futile already from the very beginning she said, that was a really accurate expression.

“We can’t really know, you know. The vote from the Magic Division is going to be distributed among all of us here, but if the votes from the Sword Division are concentrated in a heap to them, then they might get elected. The Sword Division follows the doctrine of real strength after all, if these guys get the overall victory then that kind of concerning idea is…”

“Even if you say that they follow that doctrine of real strength however much, I don’t think even the Sword Division will have a thought until that far, though…”

Towards Kaguya-senpai’s apprehensions, Kohaku shook her head with a stiff expression.

“Fufufufufu. Interesting don’t you agree? What young revolutionaries these children are.”

Miyabi-senpai suddenly leaked out a laughing voice. Kaguya-senpai glared at her sternly.

“Even though you too are a Magica Stigma, you are supporting these people’s views?”

“The miserable [victim] of Japan’s government [Magica Stigma absolutism] are us. Rather it’s fine even if such thing like this kind of country is toppled over completely right from its roots. We as the elves have the right to wish for that. Isn’t it so, Hiakari-san.”

Miyabi-senpai slid her sight toward Koyuki who was an elf like her.

As if to oppose her, Koyuki gripped Kazuki’s sleeve tightly.

“Lamenting my own circumstances, peeving, begrudging someone else, I have already stopped doing all of those things. Because, there is a certain someone who found me. Someone who thought of me as precious.”

Miyabi-senpai opened her eyes wide slightly, and then she once again looked at Kazuki.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. As I thought you are an interesting child. To do something like embracing an elf to this point, it makes me also want to try to be tamed just like this.”

“Nee-sama, please cut it out! …Besides…such things like an elf…”

“What are you sulking about? Well then, how about we take a seat, Shinobu.”

Toward Shinobu-senpai whose expression became increasingly grim, Miyabi-senpai pulled her arm along with gentle expression and took seats at a place separate from Kazuki and company. The Takasugi brothers were following along after them.

When they passed by in front of Kazuki and groups on their way, they opened their eyes wide and glared at Kazuki.

“We appreciate your opinion, but we are not able to approve that kind of view after all.”

Kazuki informed such toward the four eyes of those two fellows that were glaring at him.

“Is that so? If we are running counter with each other then it is until the fight! Don’t you know, in the present where alchemy has reduced the burden on earth’s resources, the wars that the human race caused are all carried out purely for ideological rivalries?”

“We will surely teach you how powerless that sword of yours which lack ideology!”

“That’s a cool exchange, but as swordsmen these guys are small fries, Nii-sama.”

Kanae whispered with a sigh. Takasugi brothers’ face became bright red and their appearance became filled with fury but―without saying anything back they sat behind the Ryuutaki sisters.

“Nii-sama, what the Takasugi brothers advocated is unpleasant, but what is troublesome might be those Ryuutaki sisters.”

That was, from the appearances those sisters were clad in, even Kazuki could somehow understand.

“With this there are four teams. It’s not like we cannot do a tournament with this number but, this is still very lonely isn’t it? I wonder if even more will come?”

Hoshikaze-senpai turned back toward the door entrance of the auditorium while shading her eyes with her hand on her forehead and playing the fool.

“Hya—hahha! If you wish for that then we are coming ze!”

“Uwa, don’t get so carried away!?” Hoshikaze-senpai’s eyes opened wide.

The character who opened the door wide while laughing wildly was not just one person. A large number of people were following along steadily behind her. They were a mix of Magic Division and Sword Division students, a group numbering several tens of students.

“Kaguya-chan yoo―, we won’t let you off from ignoring us and introducing yourself as this academy’s strongest zee! I’m going to teach you your place with this tournament for suree-!”

That was what the female Magic Division student that stood at the head of the group said.

“Right rightt―, anekii―<ref>Big sister</ref>”

At her side, a female student of the Magic Division said so with a child-like attitude.

“Mibu Akira-san and…Asamiya Anna-san…?”

“Hyuu―! Kaguya-chan, to remember the names of the likes of us, I’m happy ze!”

“Kaichou-sama is overly serious after all, she surely remembered something like the name of all the students―, anekii―”

The person that was called aneki was tall, while the other person that acted like a child was contrastively short, they were two people that when he looked at them, the word uneven was coming to mind.

“You know, something like memorizing all of your names….remember how many times I had given all of you a warning. You people are problem children after all.”

Kaguya-senpai, who was entangled with such people that acted so crudely, talked with a bitter face.

“Problem children?” Kazuki asked from the side.

It had been one and a half month since he entered the academy, the strictness of this national academy could be understood quickly from his experience. This academy was raising the knights who would become the cornerstone of the country’s defense after all, so something like allowing the students to backtalk couldn’t be done.

Do something like problem children exist in this academy?

“It’s not like they are delinquents who play hooky in class, or picking fights or committing crime inside the school, but…these girls are not participating at all in duels or quests. They are students who are non-cooperative with the school’s activities. The tall person is Mibu Akira-san, the short person is Asamiya Anna-san.”

“It’s just that we particularly want to pass our time in a normal high school activity zee. We have no obligation to do any quest, isn’t that rightt―. It’s so tiresome― you know―. Don’t you dare look at us like we are rotten apple just because we are not participating in something like that―”

“Right rightt―, anekii―. That way of talking, these honor students are so irritating huhh―”

Mibu-senpai and Asamiya-senpai’s eyes contained a wildness somewhere, they constantly talked twistedly and floated a sarcastic expression. Even though they had pretty faces if they just smiled normally.

There was no obligation for duel or quest―that was because there still was a strong opposition from the society for students of the Knight Academy to be forced into real battle.

If a student graduated from the Knight Academy when they still had low-rank, it would have a major effect toward their career promotion as a knight. Even so if the student himself didn’t mind and rejected the quest and duel, even the academy itself couldn’t do anything strict.

It was a little too exaggerated to call them delinquents, but they really seemed like it.

“In the Knight Academy, even if you didn’t have any aspiration to become a knight, but as long as an <enigma> appeared on you, you don’t have any right of refusal and you are forced to enroll, so…this kind of students also come out as a result. Even so I want them to live their school life positively, that’s why sometimes I called them, but…”

Kaguya-senpai talked with a complicated face.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at his own enigma on the back of his left hand.

Once I too had experienced enrolling into this academy reluctantly.

Even inside his own heart, there was once a feeling of sympathy toward the words of Mibu-senpai and Asamiya-senpai.

That was why he couldn’t act as if he could be careless until that far.

“It’s just, to that extent every one of these girls has low ranks but, their real strengths are still unknown.”

For Ryuutaki sisters, because they frequently raised results in quests, they were still known as powerful people. But in regards to that, it seemed Mibu-senpai and her group their real strength was completely unknown.

Mibu-senpai and her group was standing at the lead and chattered away as they pleased. But even at their backs a line of a large number of students were gradually forming. It looked like there were several tens of people from the Magic Division and the Sword Division there.

“Err, those students at the rear, are all of them also delinquents too?”

“…They are associating with those kinds of children but, it looks like some not so normal children are also mixing there. What in the world is their purpose here?”

Kaguya-senpai made a dubious face. Certainly it was unexpected for the participants to appear like this.

“Nii-sama.” Kanae too was getting near Kazuki’s ear.

“The swordsmen of the Sword Division that are gathering there, rather than saying that I know them as powerful people, it feels like they are quite a plain group aren't they? There is no rank-system in the Sword Division though, so I don’t really know their strength clearly.”

Because of the restriction that the students of the Sword Division couldn’t challenge the quest without being together with the student of Magic Division, even the rank system was not created.

For a long time until now, the Sword Division was treated only as the addition of the Magic Division.

Different with the Magic Division who was filled with just female students, male and female was mixing in the Sword Division. When he was surveying the crowd that were wearing the uniforms of the Sword Division, suddenly, Kazuki sensed a strong gaze being poured on him.

Kazuki too sent his eyes toward the owner of that gaze, his eyes met with the source.

That female student was looking at Kazuki, she was making a slightly shocked face.

Strong surprise could be felt, however her expression was as if it couldn’t be allowed to come to the surface and she was enduring her surprise.

This person was…. No, more precisely this person’s body build, and the impression of her muscle’s composition…. However she pretended not to notice how her eyes met with Kazuki and averted her eyes with a pretending face. Rather if she did something like that, that was, well, she was really surprised wasn’t it?

“Looks like all the candidates have gathered.”

Right then Liz Liza-sensei appeared on the stage holding a megaphone.

As always she was a very tiny, child-like sensei, even when they were looking up at the stage from below.

“Ehem. Ladies and gentlemen of the chosen trashes, the explanation of the battle election is going to be carried out. Take a seat, refrain from unintelligent idle talk and dig out the hole of your ears.”

Receiving the instructions from Liz Liza-sensei that was accompanied with pointless abusive language, Mibu-senpai and the others were taking a seat too.

“First…the Chief Student Council President battle election is a team tournament between four-person teams where each team consists of two students from the Magic Division and two students from the Sword Division. The common students will watch the manner in which you fight in this tournament and then voting will be carried out. This vote is going to be carried out at the student’s general meeting. Because of how important it is for the students to watch the match unobtrusively, we won’t invite audiences from outside of the school like in the inter-division opposition matches.”

The event this time was not a festival merrymaking event, to the end this was a strict and rigid situation.

“Originally the student general meeting was arranged for the middle of this month, but it has been postponed until the end of this month. The tournament is…the number of candidates is sixteen, sixteen teams. With this number of teams, the first round will have eight matches, the second round four matches, the semifinal two matches, and then the final…that is how this tournament shapes up.”

A white screen was lowering (sa―) behind Liz Liza-sensei, on the screen the tournament chart was projected with the overall champion at the top and sixteen branches below it.

To achieve the overall victory, a team must win through four matches in total.

Kazuki observed the seats. There were sixteen teams of four people; that was why there were 64 students gathered here in this place.

All of them were students that had seriously gathered with the intention of winning against Kaguya-senpai and Hoshikaze-senpai.

“The first round will be held on Wednesday in the third week of May, the second round is on Friday of the same week, with the weekend in between the semifinal would be on Monday in the week after that, and then the final will be conducted that Wednesday. The pace is three matches in a week, you got that? After that is the student’s general meeting. Starting from next month, the Knight Academy is going to move under the new Chief Student Council President.”

The auditorium became a little noisy. Within this schedule, an important meaning was hidden.

A pace of three times a week. It meant that there was nothing more than a day after the first match ended until the next match.

There was some individual difference, but if someone used their magic power until rock bottom he would need around two days for a full recovery. With a pace of advancing through three matches in a week, there was the possibility that they couldn’t recover their magic power.

To skillfully preserve their magic power while winning through their matches was a must.

“It’s not a one day tournament. How troublesome.”

…At his side Kaguya-senpai was whispering a frightening thing without hesitation.

If they did something that hardcore, people that fell into magic intoxication would appear one after another you know?

“The rule of the matches is following the same rule of duels. The venue will use each of the Magic Division and the Sword Division’s grounds, only the finals will be held at the fountain square.”

Because duels were conducted with 50 meters distance between the two opponents, a fairly large place was needed. That location had satisfied that condition, on top of that because of the need of installing audience seats around the arena, it was perfectly suited for the event this time.

“However, as a special measure for this time only, the Magic Division’s students are prohibited from using weapons, the same is true of the Sword Division’s students using magic swords―in short fighting only using the combination of weapon skill and common magic. This is for the sake of observing how the leader would control two different units. Each team’s leaders are obviously going to be assumed by the candidates. And Sacred Treasures too, for the sake of fairness, their use is prohibited.”

As he thought that kind of rule was really coming―

“…I, it’s a lie right…”

From the seat behind Kazuki, a voice in a stupor could be heard.

When he turned back, Kazuha-senpai’s face was going pale.

Whether Kazuki’s team was strong or weak was depending on whether these kind of special rules were attached or not.

Kazuki who specialized in kenjutsu despite being in Magic Division, Kazuha-senpai who could summon Futsunushi no Kami despite being in Sword Division, and then Kohaku who owned seven pieces of Sacred Treasures and was able to use them all skillfully without restriction…this team was assembled around irregular existences only. When the situation developed where Mio was the only one who could exhibit her real power like this, whether they could still win against the senpai’s teams in the end was…

Well, could it still be called fair with this kind of happenstance?

Hayashizaki Kazuki―had to fight not as the swordsman of the Magic Division, but as a pure Magica Stigma, that was how it turned out.

“The referees are the teachers, but a [Battle Election Control Committee] is going to be organized. That’s all. Is there any question?”

Toward Liz Liza-sensei’s question, the auditorium only returned a total silence (shi―n)<ref>SFX of silence</ref>.

“In that case, the anticipated lottery is going to be carried out next. Rise up you trashes!”

“Hyahhaa―! It’s lottery zee―!” Mibu-senpai thrust up both her fist and yelled.

“What will we get what will we get, anekii―!” Asamiya-senpai too followed her with a loud voice.

What’s with them?

“Balls that have written numbers were placed inside this box, take one in turn. Those numbers are the match number. First is starting from Otonashi Kaguya, come!”

Liz Liza-sensei held up and showed the box with both hands, and then she called Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai stood on the stage and took out a ball…”It’s two.” She said.

At the column of <Round 1 Match 2> in the tournament’s chart, letters of <Team Kaguya> and characters was surfacing.

Following her, Kazuki was called. When he took out a ball, its number was…”It’s one.”

At the column of <Round 1 Match 1>, <Team Kazuki> and his name were carved.

In other words he was going to fight the first round against a team that would pull out the same number as him, in the second matches the probability of him clashing early against Kaguya-senpai was high.

Following him, Hoshikaze-senpai stood on top of the stage, “Five huh” she informed.

Hoshikaze-senpai got the fifth match in the first round. If she was going to fight against Kazuki, they wouldn’t get the chance until the final.

When the teams of the Witch’s Mansion were done being called up, next was Mibu Akira-senpai who was called to the top of the stage.

“I’m six zee―! What a good-for-nothing number, hyahhaa―! Fuck you mee-n<ref>She said this in butchered English</ref>!”

With unclear tension, Mibu-senpai’s name was carved into the column of the sixth match. If by some chance Mibu-senpai won through the first round, it seemed she would fight against Hoshikaze–senpai at the second round.

Takasugi Shūsui was called next. He declared “Three!” with a loud voice.

If by some chance Kazuki defeated Kaguya-senpai, there was a chance he would face against Miyabi-senpai and her group in the semifinal.

Of course there might be a chance that other powerful people were still in hiding, but―the other teams were pulling out the lottery in succession, the remaining columns in the tournament chart were filled one after another.

“With this the explanation meeting is over. After this in the period until the matches begin, begin your own special training.”

Leaving behind those words in the end, Liz Liza-sensei exited the stage.

Just when the explanation meeting ended, Hoshikaze-senpai and Kazuha-senpai drew near Kazuki’s position.

“Hayashizaki-kun, I have something to discuss, is it fine?”

“Hayashizaki Kazuki! Th, there is something I want to discuss!”

After the two were looking at each other “Please, feel free” “N, no please you can go first” they became polite and started pushing their turn to each other.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.04 tournamentchart.png]]

During that interval where Kazuki was gazing at the two vacantly, the cell phone inside his pocket was vibrating.

“Please, you can start first.” Hoshikaze-senpai conceded her turn even further with pleasant behavior.

With how the net communication and foreign trade with countries overseas came to an end, the {{furigana|galapagosization|development unique to Japan}}<ref>This is an original word coined by businesses in Japan. Once the cell phone market in Japan was closed from foreign product. The Japanese company developed their own cell phone specialized for Japanese people. It was even more advanced even compared to the cell phone outside of Japan, but because it was too specialized it became useless for foreign market because it cannot be used outside of Japan and if you don’t understand Japanese language. Also because it was too advanced and the cell phone competitor from outside Japan was forbidden from entry, the price became very high from the small scale mass production and high profit. If you compared the Japanese cell phone with foreign cell phone who had the same level of technology, you would find that the foreign cell phone is far cheaper. Thus when the Japanese market was finally opened for the foreign cell phone, the Japanese cell phone cannot even compete and was driven to almost extinction. Very similar with what happened to the ecosystem in Galapagos island, thus the word galapagosization.</ref> was happening again with cell phone. Under the new domestic platform, various enterprises and workshops were manufacturing and selling a great variety of model as they pleased.

Kazuki’s favorite model was not the so-called {{furigana|smartphone|multi-purpose device}}, but the {{furigana|garakee|fixed button style device}}<ref>Traditional Japanese cell phone, one of those “Galapagos” cell phone.</ref> that only stressed the telephone call and mailing function. Household account book application was installed in it, an item that was really housewife-like.

What he received on his cell phone was a mail from Liz Liza-sensei. So that students could accept the contact from the academy and quest counter anytime, all of the students contact addresses were known by the teachers.

{After this, come to the conference room at the academy’s main building. Secretly.}

It looked like the message was also sent to Kaguya-senpai at the same time.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, Kazuha-senpai, I have a little errand to do.”

“Understood. It’s fine, it’s fine. Then lend me your time around tonight at the Witch’s Mansion, ‘ka―y!”

“Then, then I will come around tomorrow, please…!”

Hoshikaze-senpai with a clear smiling face, and Kazuha-senpai with voice that seemed to vanish, both of them saw off Kazuki who exited the auditorium.

Kaguya-senpai came along at his side, she linked her hand with Kazuki’s and grasped it tightly.

“Otouto-kun, you got the mail too didn’t you? Let’s go together-!”

Kazuki suddenly remembered the first time he met Kaguya-senpai, at that time she too suddenly linked her hand with his.

I wonder how much she saved myself who was just enrolling into this academy at that time with this kind and amiable personality. There was also the awkward situation where he fought Kaguya-senpai, but he felt really happy that he could recover this current relation back once more. (needs better phrasing)

“What are you smiling about?” Kaguya-senpai came to ask with a gentle expression.

It’s nothing, like that he waved his hand and went out of the auditorium.

―If it was Kaguya-senpai however, she would want to take a detour on the way here.

“You are late, you up-and-coming trash and top class trash!”

The moment they stepped into the conference room, Liz Liza-sensei jeers were hurled.

The one she meant as up-and-coming was me, while the top class was referring to Kaguya-senpai, was that what she meant?

“I really missed getting insulted like this by Liz Liza-senseii-. Liz Liza-sensei was the one in charge of me last year you know? She was a teacher that behaved with frightening looks and treating everyone with contempt because of her concern over her tiny body, but the truth is that she is a kind and cute and reliable teacher I love her♡”

“Even I know how Liz Liza-sensei is a kind teacher you know? I have received help from her until on several occasions.”

“…Stop saying such idiotic things and quickly sit.”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her eyebrows and yelled; Kazuki and Kaguya took the seats at the table side-by-side.

“As a former knight, Westwood-sensei is the teacher with the best track record in this academy. Certainly she has an appearance that is easy to get on with, but don’t forget to pay your respect to her.”

Headmaster Amasaki was also inside the room. Both teachers were facing Kazuki and Kaguya right from the front.

“This has really become such a suspicious affair.”

Headmaster Amasaki talked all of a sudden while leaning his body forward.

“What you meant as suspicious, is it about the battle election that will be held?”

“That’s right. I mean in our position, we planned to decide the Chief Student Council President with a really commonplace general election. But the newly appointed Board Chairman that just came, was against it, and it became like that in the end…”

Headmaster Amasaki made his old wrinkled face even more wrinkled, then he hit the table with his ferocious rage plain to see. …Scary!

“Until now there has been no interaction between the two divisions, so the Magic Division doesn’t know anything about the Sword Division, the Sword Division doesn’t know anything about the Magic Division. Because of that it is unproductive, even if we do something like a general election, so let’s conduct a tournament so we could see the strength and leadership as a knight, that guy gave such an opinion!”

“Isn’t that a really sound argument?” “That’s right isn’t it, that’s a sound argument isn’t it?”

Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai unintentionally matched their voice.

“Because it’s a sound argument it made me angry! Making such a sound argument grandly in front of the other teachers, I couldn’t kill that proposal no matter how much I tried! How dare he throw mud in my face even though he is just a new appointee!”

Oi, oi, what in the world are you saying, this frightening influential person.

“You know in my position, if I spread propaganda about how you defeated Otonashi Kaguya while holding an election, there is no doubt that you will get elected, then I thought of an ideal outcome where Otonashi Kaguya would support you at your side. Despite all of that, now the possibility that others students, who could care less, would get elected suddenly came to the fore!”

“No, for a teacher to do something like backing a specific student is unbecoming you know…”

Though his remark about [others student who could care less], as expected it was not really a thoughtless words wasn’t it?

“Muu, so there was such an intention was it, to make me as the foil…”

Kaguya-senpai furrowed her eyebrows as much as she could; she also pouted her cheeks to the limit. Her dissatisfaction was demonstrated a lot on her face. It was Kaguya-senpai who was greatly indignant and furious.

“Errr…Kaguya-senpai, please don’t make an extremely strange face like that even though you have an extremely rare beauty.”

Kazuki soothed her from the side, but “Otouto-kun-!” Kaguya-senpai turned that face to Kazuki’s direction. She looked like a manju when seen right from the front. Her cheeks were soft after all so she could inflate her cheeks that much.

“I, I didn’t lose to Otouto-kun after all! When I lost my senses and fought Otouto-kun, it looked like Otouto-kun won, however if I am in the state where my reasoning is recovered and overflowing with intelligence, then I am the stronger side! I am still the senpai and Otouto-kun is my pupil!”

“About how senpai said that you were not in your senses at that time, does senpai really not remember about that fight?”

“I don’t remember. I remember Otouto-kun with a cool face in a cute way, however you embraced me with the powerful arms of a boy and said [I love you] to me, other than that I don’t remember anythi―ng.”

“Senpai really remembered the important moment with pinpoint accuracy huh? Though I don’t particularly plan to withdraw.” (needs better phrasing)

“That’s why! It’s no good for Otouto-kun to get carried away! I am the Onee-san still!”

“Ye, yes. Let’s fight fair and square in the tournament.”

Kazuki faced back to the teachers while poking Kaguya-senpai’s inflated cheeks repeatedly.

“…With that as the case, is there any problem by doing the tournament normally?”

“Fun, it might be okay for me to be the bad guy if you two said something like fair and square, but even for me, I don’t particularly mind if Otonashi Kaguya or Hoshikaze Hikaru became the Chief Student Council President. But…the new board chairman that was dispatched here from the government let out this kind of opinion, and then in response to that a great number of students announced their candidacy. Those who announced their candidacy were every one of the delinquent students of the Magic Division. Do you think those guys have the will to lead the new academy if they really become the Chief Student Council President? Do you think it’s not suspicious?”

Kazuki finally noticed what this shrewd new headmaster was apprehensive about.

It was wrong to have a prejudice against students because they were a delinquent, however….

When Kaguya-senpai too also reached the same thought as Kazuki, Headmaster Amasaki said.

“The newly appointed board chairman and, the students who suddenly announced their candidacy might be in collaboration with each other. For the purpose of backing a puppet student council president, that will move according to the new board chairman’s intentions. Consequently he would take possession of this academy. So you are concerned of that kind of risk, right?”

“That’s how it is.” Headmaster Amasaki nodded.

The new board chairman might be bribing the delinquent students. If the new board chairman and the Chief Student Council President were in cahoots with each other, then Headmaster Amasaki’s position would be in danger too. In short, the Knight Academy’s hegemony was being targetted.

“Not only the delinquent students, but the Takasugi brothers of the Sword Division also announced their candidacy.”

The content of what they were speaking was another matter, but those people had a strong will.

“The name of the new board chairman is Takasugi Takayoshi. …The father of those brothers.”

“…I see.” Kazuki reflexively made a sour face.

“The new Board Chairman Takasugi at first made the proposal to just make the winner of the tournament as the Chief Student Council President. We were objecting against that point and in the end it was shaped so voting will also be held after the tournament. Surely it is a good thing for all the students to be granted a chance. However this Knight Academy is not a normal academy. A strange conspiracy must not be allowed behind the cover of sound argument. It will be trouble if this important agency for the country is misappropriated like Headmaster Otonashi once did. …Ah, sorry.”

Kaguya-senpai felt completely desponded because her father was bad mouthed, Headmaster Amasaki glossed it over in fluster.

Until now the Knight Academy under the guidance of former Headmaster Otonashi gave preferential treatment toward the Magica Stigma, that action made its influence even until the tide of the society and the Knight Order set-up.(needs better phrasing)

The influence of the National Knight Academy couldn’t be made light off just because at most they were only children of an academy. The students who graduated this academy would form the only national defense organization of this country, the Knight Order, the members of the student council and the Rank A students were also promised an elite course in that organization.

If someone controlled the Knight Academy, it could be said that they controlled the future of the Knight Order.

It was such an important national agency, and that was why…the Knight Academy headmaster and the board chairman were nominated by appropriate people. The former Headmaster Otonashi too, originally he was a high ranking government official that commanded a secret human experimentation project under the government.

Headmaster Amasaki too had a tune of trying to appropriate the Knight Academy, however…if the aim of Headmaster Takasugi was to ride the current’s momentum of the recent public opinion and stir it toward the direction of [Magica Stigma’s human right deprivation], it was a really terrible thing.

“Possibly…Hayashizaki Kazuki, a lot of people are still half in doubt regarding your power, but there is also the possibility that someone wants to weaken your power and position by raising other candidates as obstacles. For the purpose of making you fail to become the Chief Student Council President.”

“You can’t mean…to do something like that intentionally for someone like me…”

“It’s not an exaggeration. Just like I, and Headmaster Otonashi in the past, people who are unable to stomach the existence of [the King of Magica Stigma] also exist. If I had to say more…to make an example from the old world, you are like a new weapon that is in the process of development. A nuclear weapon, something like that. The other Magic Advanced Countries that had sniffed about you through their spies, there might be such an existence of foreign countries like that who supported Board Chairman Takasugi. What I mean by suspicious is including the matter until that far. You, is there nothing suspicious that happened around you?”

“If we talk about suspicious matter, before this, there is only that attack from a strange person that stopped my heart.”

When Kazuki dropped that sentence so suddenly, the atmosphere of that place was freezing all of a sudden.

“Sorry but just now, what did you say? I don’t really get it.”

“Ah, no, before this, I was attacked by a suspicious woman wearing black completely from her head to toe, my heart got stopped, then I got resuscitated by Mio.”

“I, I never heard of that incident you know!? Did you report that case properly!?”

“…I completely forgot to report it. Because I strongly thought that the next time I encounter her again I will catch her completely and expose her true identity.”

“Are you an idiot!? Do you not understand your own value!? Far from being an obstacle in the battle election, they have already tried to assassinate you!!”

Kazuki was rather surprised at Headmaster Amasaki’s angry look.

…My own value. It was something that he himself didn’t understand, yet this person gave his recognition over it.

“Otouto-kun…why are you being that calm after something like that?”

Kaguya-senpai too sent a reproaching gaze right from his side.

“But even if I reported it to the Knight Order in the neighborhood of the Knight Academy, they won’t be able to come immediately anyway.”

Because there was the case that the students of the Knight Academy had been acting as the agent of the Knight Order through doing their job in the form of quests, the deployment of knight in the surrounding area of the Knight Academy was thin. They were foisting the lack of manpower to the academy.

“…It had really become very suspicious huh. Even these last few days there have been assault incidents against students in this Knight Academy. Both of these cases might have a connection.”

…Kazuki was attacked on the rare day he was going out was sniffed, that was why that assassin must be someone who was connected with the academy. Headmaster Amasaki had that kind of conjecture. Kazuki too also had some clue.

Even in the other cases where the students were assaulted, all of it happened outside of the range of the security cameras. The meticulous way the perpetrator worked with how they perfectly grasped the blind spots of the security cameras, it was impossible to achieve for someone unconnected with the academy, something like that.

Thereupon certainly these two cases might be connected.

However if that was the case, putting aside the objective of the assault on Kazuki, what seemed to be the objective in attacking other students? All of the victim students managed to escape safely. What kind of badness might be lurking inside these performances? Was that assassin really so incompetent to that degree?

“The battle election proposal due to the newly coming board chairman, the students with unknown strength that suddenly show willingness and announced their candidacy, the assassin that assaulted Hayashizaki Kazuki, the assault incident of three students…there are too many strange things happening in succession. All of these might be connected by one piece of string.”

Liz Liza-sensei compiled all of the suspiciousness and itemized them.

“Do we know anything of Board Chairman Takasugi’s personal history?”

When Kazuki inquired about the character in the middle of this upheaval, Headmaster Amasaki let out a huffing breath.

“Obviously I know. He is a man with deep connection with a political organization called <{{furigana|Kenshitou|Will of Sword Party}}>. This Kenshitou is opposed to the preferential treatment of the Magica Stigma, they extended their influence by riding the decline of the Stigmata Absolutism faction and are rapidly making their advocacy more extreme.”

The advocacy that Takasugi brothers spewed out before was also perfectly matching with Kenshitou’s policy.

“We know what they are looking for at this battle election. But to go as far as attempting to assassinate Hayashizaki Kazuki…I doubt they are going that far for the battle election. The one that gained the most from killing Hayashizaki Kazuki are the foreign countries. Kenshitou might have a black connection with other Magic Advanced Country. But it’s not simple to understand something like this even if we investigate their background.”

Board Chairman Takasugi was behind the students who were suddenly announcing their candidacy, then there was Kenshitou behind Board Chairman Takasugi, and then behind their back there might be another Magic Advanced Country….

This was not a problem with a shallow origin.

If that was the case, it was not like he wanted to vindicate himself however, when he played a trick on that assassin and obtained information, it unexpectedly turned out to have a big significance.

“The assassin that came aiming for me used Chinese Kenpo. That’s why I think there is a high chance that she was originating from China.”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, the three people that were hanging their heads down spontaneously raised their heads with shocked face.

“…<Chūkadou><ref>The kanji of the name is written using the kanji of China, best, and road (also can be read as Tao). People in Japan call China as chūkoku, while the new name here is read as chūkadoukoku. The koku means country, so I omitted it.</ref> country huh?”

Chūkadou―the nearest of the Seven Magic Advanced Countries to Japan.

The country that was once called the People’s Republic of China, due to the arrival of this age of magic they encountered the object of their faith in the ancient time, the immortal mountain wizard of <Taoism>, the structure of their government changed from <communism> to <Taoism doctrine>, even the name of their country was replaced with Chūkadou.

However the teaching of Taoism became their political principle, even as a religious country their government was dyed with a powerful <Sinocentrism>, that China was the center of the world and all countries should be unified into China, such ideology was held as the religion that they were faithful to. They were said to be the most dangerous among the Magic Advanced Countries.

Beatrix said something about an unreasonable country that it wouldn’t be strange for that country to send an assassin for Kazuki.

Looking at it geographically and also the ideology, the foremost contender that was going to attempt something like this, there was nothing else other than Chūkadou.

“From the olden days Japan is said to be a [spy heaven], but…. There are a lot of Kenshitou’s politician that have the personal support of China, are you telling me those guys are the ones that caused this chain of events?”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows in worry.

To say that Kenshitou and China had an illicit connection, and that the assault on Kazuki and this uproar for the battle election were tied together, was nothing more than just speculation that rose to the surface.

But when a concrete figure like China became visible, the weirdness was immediately increasing.

“This present state of affairs probably can be said that it came from the defeat of Naiarlatoteph and how the political influence of the former Headmaster Otonashi and his faction was falling. We might have opened a Pandora’s Box.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with a complicated expression.

The former Headmaster Otonashi and his faction regarded the Stigmata as something absolute and he even performed human experimentation for the sake of creating even stronger Magica Stigma, but...at the same time they might also have become a deterrent against China. They were also included among those who led the diplomacy and the country’s defense until now.

The ones who caused this political chaos completely were none other than Kazuki and the others.

“It would be great if all of this was just needless anxiety. There are also a lot of parts that are just speculation. ...However if the situation is really like what we are thinking, no matter what happen you three must win through anyone in your way. Preventing the assassination of Hayashizaki Kazuki, protecting the seat of the Chief Student Council President, those are the current absolute objectives.”

Headmaster Amasaki talked with a grave tone of voice.

At this late hour, Kazuki finally felt that he was dragged into the middle of an affair so big that he couldn’t even imagine.

Which reminded him, even when he was enrolling into this academy, there was something that he asked to himself.

―Why, for what kind of purpose did he obtain this kind of power?

Right now, Kazuki’s stigmata was starting to gain even greater power and meaning, from what it once before.

“Otouto-kun...for some reason you are looking very thoughtful?”

The time was already evening. While returning home to the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai talked concernedly.

“Just because I have a special power, it’s fine to not get worked up even if I do something unreasonable you know―That’s the kind of face that you seem to make, as I thought, Otouto-kun is still too early to become something like a student council president. You still have some way to go, so I will protect Otouto-kun.”

Kaguya-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hand tightly. A gentle warmth…if he depended on senpai like this, maybe everything would become more comfortable. However Kazuki had known already, that even senpai had been continuously carrying a heavy burden alone until now in hardships.

“No, I too want to protect senpai.”

The answer he found at the fight from before. That was [the power in order to protect the important things].

Kazuki squeezed back Kaguya-senpai’s hand strongly, Kaguya-senpai took a long hard look at Kazuki.

“…Geez! Again with that coolly cute appearance! Just because you had become a little stronger you overreached yourself once more!!”

Kaguya-senpai waved around her hand that was connected with Kazuki as if she was getting embarrassed.

===Part 2===

“Welcome home, Hayashizaki-kun!” “So you’ve come home, My King!”

When he got back to his own room, inside Hoshikaze-senpai and Leme were playing pro-wrestling. Leme’s flying cross chop hit Hoshikaze-senpai’s nape of the neck, the counter-attack came and Hoshikaze-senpai caught both feet of the escaping Leme and dealt a giant swing.

Of course both of their bodies were protected by magic power, so it was only at the level of playing around with each other.

Kazuki reflexively got bewildered. Mio and the others frequently came to his room, that was why he always cleaned his room so that he wouldn’t be ashamed by anyone seeing them. Recently Kazuki’s room could be entered freely as long as you just knocked before.

However until now Hoshikaze-senpai had never came here before.

“It seems this person has something to consult.”

Leme that was flung away to the bed and got toppled over said that. Her tunic one piece was turned up inside out and her no-panty bottom was appearing and disappearing. …She was in a state where her clothes were created by magic power so he didn’t pay attention, but cover yourself with panties at least.

“Right, right, I have something to discuss man to man!”

The senpai that was looking at him face to face was wearing a bra-top and spats that had a mysterious feeling of luster. Those were high-performance fit-wears that were using alchemic material. It was glued to the skin closely, expanding and contracting matching with the body movement, the breathability was also good, it even regulated the temperature by reacting to the miniscule amount of magic power.

For some reason it seemed senpai was wearing this active underwear as her room-clothes.

However the problem of this underwear was that it made the line of the body perfectly stand out. It distinctly dug into the high leg line at her nether region, it also glued into the breast and bottom and just like that he could understand their shapes. It was colored with two exchanging color of deep blue and light blue, but it completely looked like a body paint to him.

He felt like a girl must not be allowed to come out in front of a man wearing this piece of clothes.

“Senpai said man to man, but senpai is not a man right? Besides senpai is…looking like that already.”

Kazuki averted his eyes slightly from Hoshikaze-senpai who had an innocent expression.

“Hmm? Well anyway sit, sit.”

Hoshikaze-senpai dropped her body on the bed with her legs wide open and she sat cross legged, then she urged Kazuki to sit right in front of her. To take that kind of posture with that appearance, how could he call her a man right from the front seeing her like that, he thought. But when Kazuki sat where she was indicating at, Leme came near Kazuki in a toddle.

“The truth is…she genuinely wants to conquer her man phobia. Because of that she is wishing to cooperate with you who is her buddy.”

“Conquering her man phobia…is it?”

Hoshikaze-senpai had a phobia of men. Despite the yearning as a prince that she received because of her androgynous beautiful face, the person in question herself was weak with men, even so she still longed for a man’s friendship. What a puzzling person.

“From now on the interaction with the Sword Division will increase drastically right? There are a lot of boys at the Sword Division, so I was thinking that I cannot keep being like this. Especially if I’m thinking of winning against Kaguya and become the Chief Student Council President after this!”

“It’s certainly like that huh. But senpai’s phobia of men, what kind of problem is that?”

After Hoshikaze-senpai took a deep breath, she abruptly took hold of Kazuki’s hand tightly.

Even though she talked as a mature prince, what he felt was a soft hand of a girl. Kazuki felt his heart beat a little faster.

On the other hand―the blood was drained from Hoshikaze-senpai’s face very quickly. In the blink of an eye, tears were amassing in senpai’s eye, and her cold fingertips were shaking.

“Sen, senpai, please don’t force yourself!”

He couldn’t bear to see her like this, Kazuki separated the hands by himself.

“But I don’t want you to misunderstand me, it’s not that I actually hate Hayashizaki-kun.”

“Of course I know that.”

“Talking while meeting face like this is fine for me. At first even that was scary for me, but in the time we were together I came to know that Hayashizaki-kun is a kind person then. I can keep my composure with my reasoning.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 04 045.png|thumb]]

Hoshikaze-senpai’s positivity level was―50. A good level where one could be said as a [good friend]. There was also the influence of her man phobia, but while doing sword practice together, their distance was shrinking little by little.

“Even so, things like touching and shortening the distance are still no good isn’t it?”

“Yes. A rugged man that look strong and their smell are scary. If just talking like this I can feel relieved that Hayashizaki-kun is a kind person, but when touching or the distance is too near, a fear is welling up somewhere deep inside me that is different from my reasoning….”

“Do I, really reek like a man that much? Though I think I’m not effeminate.”

“As expected when I touch you it really felt like you are a real boy. By the way when I consulted Kaguya, conversely Kaguya said [normally he is a kind younger boy, however sometimes there were times where he suddenly became forceful that made my chest tighten]. Keep this a secret okay?”

“She, she said that kind of thing…”

For Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai was someone that he felt the most conscious of as a [woman]. To think that Kaguya-senpai also became strongly conscious of him as a [man] in reality.

Thinking of how she kept treating him like a child…. A, anyway this was not the time!

“Well then, how does senpai plan to treat this?”

“I don’t know, but isn’t it fine if I simply get used to a boy, that’s what I thought. That’s why I want to consult you, however…I want to freeload in this room!”

“Freeloading, does senpai planned to stay here!? Though from the beginning we had been living under the same roof, but for a boy and girl to live together in this cramped room will create a problem.”

Certainly Mio, Lotte, and Koyuki also came here to play, but by no means they came here every night.

“There is no problem! By playing together with the two of us in this airtight space and chatting at night while sleeping, a deep friendship between men will be born, with that I think I will ride past this phobia of men for sure!”

For him to do something like passing a long time together with this innocent senpai who was wearing that kind of suggestive appearance, this side’s reasoning would be the one that became dangerous.

However…there was no one else that senpai could rely on.

“Understood, if that is really for senpai’s sake, then I will show the endurance as a swordsman!”

Hearing that declaration, Leme was making a pouting face at his side, she sent a telepathy to Kazuki.

{Recently, the King keep chasing out Leme immediately…even though it’s nice for Leme to be together with the King when it’s time to sleep. The {{furigana|family|Lemegeton}} service<ref>Family service, in Japan it meant spending time with your family in your day’s off</ref> is insufficient here…}

Sorry, Kazuki thought inside his heart to reply. Now that she talked about it, he didn’t think about Leme’s circumstances.

Leme materialized in this world using Kazuki’s magic power. That’s why when she was materialized she was at Kazuki’s side as much as possible, it seemed that sleeping together at night was good for her fuel consumption.

But when Mio and the others were came playing in this room, Leme took them into consideration and withdrew to Astrum.

If Hoshikaze-senpai was staying in this room for a long time, it would be a big problem as far as Leme was concerned.

{Well, it’s for the sake of harem so that’s fine though. This is a rare chance, so Leme will go to Futsunushi no Kami’s place.}

…Now that she mentioned it, what became of the relation between fellow Diva at the Astrum?

{Divas have this place called <{{furigana|Territory|Mythology Domain}}, the image is that Astrum is chaotic, but there is the feel of the divide of each Diva’s turf.. This Territory could be entered and exited freely by Diva with good relation, but Diva from other mythology cannot step their foot inside at all. In short generally all the Divas are staying fixed at their own Mythology}

Of course even inside the same Mythology, there was also antagonistic relationship like Thor and other from the Norse Mythology with Loki however.

{Solomon 72 Pillar are mutually connected strongly with each other, but Leme lost her memory so I am completely detached from them. Though thanks to the bond that you created, Leme is connected with those like Phoenix or Asmodeus. With Futsunushi no Kami too for the moment, Leme should be able to have a conversation with him. Leme was a little concerned with the trend of the Japanese Mythology, so Leme is going to ask that guy about various things. …After all Japanese Mythology is this country’s original mythology.}

When she conveyed until that point through telepathy to Kazuki, Leme was going “That’s how it is, see ya!” She was saying that by moving the mouth of her materialized body, thereafter that material body vanished with a puff and withdrew to the Astrum.

“Ehh, what’s with Leme-chan? Even though I thought we are going to play with three people.”

Hoshikaze-senpai who didn’t have the self-awareness that she was the one that chased out Leme looked disappointed.

As for Leme, rather than playing with three people, it was more important for Kazuki to be alone together with a girl.

“Anyway, let’s play together first! Let’s play a game, game!”

Hoshikaze-senpai sat on the bed once more with bouncing sound and took hold of the controller of the game that was in Kazuki’s room. It was the game system that he received to kill time when he was confined by Kohaku in the Sword Division.

Even now when Mio or Lotte came to play at Kazuki’s room they were competing together using this game system.

“The one who lose has to accept a punishment game!”

“Again with a thing that looked like something a high school boy will do…. What kind of thing will be done in the punishment game?”

The playful prince Hoshikaze-senpai looked a little mischievous and her eyes was twinkling brightly.

“The one who lose, will confess to the class’s idol Mio-chan!”

“That’s really just like high school boy ! …But let’s stop it, something like that.”

“Fufufu, you got cold feet~♪”

“Please don’t stir up someone like a high school boy. Doing something like a joke confession is just looking down on girls you know? Also doing that will make Mio extremely furious. Besides Hoshikaze-senpai have a different class with her right?”

Also Mio was not particularly an idol in the class.

“Mu. What a raging objection power…. Then the one who lose will rub Kaguya’s huge breast from behind and run immediately!”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s both hands were groping around in the air while saying that.

“Isn’t that just falling down to the level of elementary school boy’s prank!? Please just stop, that kind of thing only looks like harassment to girls. All of the things from just now are too vulgar.”

“Then how about the loser has to wear female clothing!?”

“Then the only one that would get embarrassed is just me isn’t it!? You will just look normal with that punishment, won’t you!?”

“What are you saying! Even I will get embarrassed with that!!”

“No, wait a second…. Then if senpai loses please wear a maid uniform!”

Kazuki proposed something that leaned heavily to his own tastes.

“Ma, maid-san you say? Wearing that clothes with a lot of frilly frill? This me?”

“Correct, for the whole day, senpai will provide a service as maid-san!”

Senpai was pondering very hard while making a wrinkle with her eyebrows.

“Th, that severeness is really fitting for the punishment game…. However a man will not go back on what he has said! In exchange, if you lose you will become a cute girl and take a commemorative photo with the setting as my girlfriend!”

Imagining the picture of himself wearing female clothing while acting coquettishly at the side of a good-looking guy like Hoshikaze-senpai, Kazuki felt a chill. As a man, he must not lose this game no matter what!

“Then we are going to play a fighting game for three rounds!” ”Understood, I accept your challenge!”

Both of them faced the screen of the three dimensional game that was projected by the Phantasmagoria and grasped the controllers at the simultaneously.

―With frightful momentum, Kazuki lost.

“…Pl, please wait a second! No matter what, using [Ride Lightning] is cheating isn’t it!? That cannot count as a victory!”

Using Baal’s magic, the electric signal running through Hoshikaze-senpai’s whole body was amplified, she beat down Kazuki mercilessly using the superhuman explosive power and reflex.

…Something like that, when senpai suddenly chanted the spell beside him, he was wondering what in the world was she doing.

“Hehehe, did we decide any rule that forbid the use of Summoning Magic? To use all methods available within the range of the rule and aim for victory, that’s what is called as a fight between men!”

Certainly they should have decided the rule beforehand.

“Hayashizaki-kun is my girlfriend~♪” Hoshikaze-senpai was singing a strange music.

Kazuki became seriously vexed hearing that.

“Then it’s fine for the first loss to go to this side, in exchange from now on there will be no more Summoning Magic!”

However, it must be remembered it was [Summoning Magic] only. Kazuki made such addition inside his heart.

“I got it, I accept your challenge!” With that senpai took up the controller triumphantly.

―With frightful momentum, Hoshikaze-senpai lost.

“Ha, Hayashizaki-kun, just now, you Foresighted the minute magical power produced from operating the game didn’t you!? You used the Extra Sense fully!”

“I got found out huh.”

Just like his experience when he played game with Lotte before, he couldn’t detect the premonition for the foresight from the digital movement of the game character on top of the projection screen.

However when a magician was going nuts in playing a game he was not used to, he would unconsciously invoke weak Enchant Aura from his determination to operate the game for even a little faster. That movement showed the user’s next action just slightly earlier even compared to the user’s actual body.

What Kazuki Foresighted was not the game screen, but the weak magic power of human’s body that was operating the game itself.

“How childish! You are really childish! To do something like using Hayashizaki-style’s secret technique just for a game!”

“Senpai too is my disciple, so right now senpai’s condition is quite the same as the swordsman of Hayashizaki-style. Senpai was defeated in a battle between swordsman and swordsman, that’s all there is to it…”

“What kind of reason is thatt―! I still haven’t learned the technique of Foresight! To show this kind of behavior, aren’t you ashamed as a swordsman!?”

“Hayashizaki-style is a kenjutsu for real battle…the most embarrassing thing is to get defeated. Fuffuffu.”

“What [Fuffuffu]! I didn’t think Hayashizaki-kun is a kid like that! Then it’s fine, the fight before is your win. But for the next it’s unacceptable! Reinforcing your senses is cheating!”

“Understood. I too was losing before because there was that [Ride Lightning].”

While twisting her mouth in a pout (muu―), Hoshikaze-senpai took the controller again.

And then the curtain of the destined third fight was opened.

The character that senpai was using from the beginning was a character that emphasized speed and equipped with Japanese katana.

On the other side the character that Kazuki used was a character whose strong point was long-range flame attack, a technical character that was weak in close-quarter combat even though this was a fighting game. The way to take distance was difficult

“Hayashizaki-kun’s character, she looked a little similar with Mio-chan isn’t it?”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, that’s true isn’t it, I didn’t notice.”

“By the way I chose a cool character that feels like it resembles you!”

“Is, is that so? …no, I got done in while I get embarrassed!”

“Yo―sh, my Hayashizaki-kun, finish off Mio-chan!”

“Uwa, my Mio got done in by me!”

The moment she was approached closely, this Mio (resembling character) was weak! Before he can even say ‘ah’ he was beaten to the ground with a combo, he couldn’t even make use of the character’s specialty of long range attack and fell into this situation completely!

“Mio! My Mio―!”

Kazuki unconsciously raised a scream.

“You called? Kazuki? What’s with that ‘my Mio’…ehehe♪”

The sound of the room’s door opening (gacha-) could be heard, Mio’s voice rang out.

For some reason it seemed the real article Mio really came. However he didn’t have any room left to be preoccupied with that kind of thing!

“Mio! You have to do your best even more!”

Kazuki raised his voice without averting his eyes from the screen till the end.

“Eh!? I’m always doing my best though!? I always work hard several times more than other people!”

“Aah, Mio the quack magician! You’re really weak at close-quarter combat!!”

“How mean, even though I’m always worrying about that!! Why do you say mean words like that!?”

“Mio, move even faster!”

“Eh!? U, understood! I’ll do my best so watch me, okay!”

Mio was starting to do a repeated side-step (shutan―shutan―) beside Kazuki with an amazing speed.

Kuh…he couldn’t concentrate when she was doing such interesting movement like that at the edge of his field of vision!

Right there Hoshikaze-senpai was torturing him severely without mercy.

“Go Hayashizaki-kun! Hack Mio-chan to pieces!!”

“Eeeh, I’m going to be chopped into pieces!?”

“Run, run away Mio―!”

Kazuki yelled desperately to Mio (resembling character) on the game screen.

“Understood!”

Mio was running away from the room in a flash.

She was really a person that was easily dragged into a mood. Though it seemed she vaguely understood the state of affairs in the middle.

In any case now he could concentrate on the game…!

His remaining life was only a little. However he was desperately guarding and evading for the time being and endured while amassing his special move’s gauge. In other words this was like chanting the spell of Summoning Magic.

“Running from place to place restlessly like that, how unmanly!”

At first Hoshikaze-senpai was playing the game using trial and error, but gradually she became able to produce the special moves smoothly, she was beginning to construct attack patterns in her own way. However that was a good thing for Kazuki. It was worthwhile to bring the battle into protracted war, conversely her movement was becoming easy to read!

…There! While running away from the attack, he released the firing of the super finishing move from long-range with the timing that he wouldn’t get anywhere else!

In the place where Hoshikaze-senpai’s character was stiffening, the attack hit magnificently.

The other side had a lot of moves, but in the power of one shot, Mio (resembling character) had the upper hand!

Aiming for a timing like this turned out to be a good decision, Kazuki had got the hang of the fighting game.

While persisting with barely no life left, Kazuki keep repeating it again and again. And then―

“I won! Maid uniform!!”

―Finally he raised his hands highly to the sky.

“What enthusiasm! Do you really want to put me into a maid uniform and embarrass me that much!?”

Hoshikaze-senpai collapsed on her back with her limbs spread-eagled. To move dynamically with that kind of appearance made her chest shook and tremble, becoming poison to his eyes so he wished she would stop.

“I just want to receive a service from senpai when senpai is in a feminine appearance, that’s all.”

“Muu~. It’s unfair at the first place, Hayashizaki-kun had already gotten used to playing this game!”

“This is my game after all so it’s only natural. But, wasn’t senpai the one that proposed to play this game?”

“It’s fine to go easy on me―!”

While rolling around, senpai kicked and struggled around with her hands and legs.

“If senpai thinks like that, then please don’t propose a punishment game that makes people don’t want to lose no matter what.”

“But, I thought the first win was a sure thing already if I use Ride Lightning, so…”

The prince was sulking. Such thinking was really petty, and yet that was still too naïve of her.

“Woow senpai, you are really beautiful you know? Fuffuffu.”

“That’s why, stop it with that [fuffuffu] already―. From a while ago I sensed S vibes from that smiling face of yours…”

Hoshikaze-senpai who wore the maid uniform on top of her fit-wear curled herself up with a boiling red face.

He felt something like [cute maid-san] from Mio and the others, but in the case of Hoshikaze-senpai, words like beautiful or lovely were suitable for her.

“A tall stature with crisp appearance, I can sense the [reliable maid-san] in senpai. No matter what kind of work, senpai looked like you will be able to do it skillfully and briskly.”

“Mou―, Hayashizaku-kun know about it already right―. That I am a really scatterbrained person.”

“There is that kind of gap too, doesn’t that make it even cuter?”

“Don’t say I’m cutee―!” Hoshikaze-senpai waved her arms up and down angrily.

“Well then, let’s go show this to everyone.”

“Eee! No way, no way, I’d get laughed by Kaguya!”

“It won’t be a punishment game if it is not seen by anyone. If it is the commemorative photo of me in the female clothing, then senpai too will show it around to everyone right?”

“I will absolutely do that, but. But…I want to be Hayashizaki-kun’s maid only…”

Senpai was looking at him with upturned eyes that were blurred with tears, she pleaded him with her hands lightly clasping her mouth and heartrending expression. Kazuki’s heart suddenly felt tight.

“Please, in exchange I will listen to one thing that you say no matter what it is, so…”

“I, it can’t be helped then. Then I won’t show senpai to anyone else, senpai is a maid only for me.”

“Thank you very much, Master! Master!!”

Hoshikaze-senpai that was overcame with emotion kneeled at Kazuki and called him Master repeatedly.

―Right there the door opened with a click and Koyuki showed her face.

Hoshikaze-senpai’s whole body stiffened with a twitch and she was petrified.

Koyuki’s knocking sound was reserved after all, so sometimes it was hard to hear.

Koyuki looked alternately at Hoshikaze-senpai who was kneeling in a maid uniform and Kazuki, “…coerced service…” with that her eyes turned extremely cold.

“Looks like you two are busy, I’m sorry. Stupid Kazuki.”

The door closed with a bang, Koyuki had departed completely.

“Wait Koyuki-chan! You misunderstand, at least listen to the reason!!”

Hoshikaze-senpai chased her in panic.

“Which reminds me, everyone frequently comes to this room freely.”

It seemed to have something like a secret maid-san was impossible no matter what.

“Senpai, are you seriously planning to stay over at this room?”

“I’m planning to do that, but is it a bother for you I wonder? Look, I brought my pillow here!”

She took off the maid uniform when it was the time to sleep and went back to her fit-wear, senpai carried out her favorite pillow and showed it to Kazuki.

“Then please sleep on the bed, Senpai. I’m going to sleep on the floor.”

“I am thankful for you to say that, but…the truth is when I was waiting for you, I was secretly sniffing out the smell of your futon however.”

“…What are you doing, that’s really embarrassing.”

“I am likewise not good with the smell of a boy. But different with directly sniffing a boy, when I sniffed your futon it was not scary but for some reason my heart started to beat fast and I couldn’t calm down…that’s why I’m sleeping on the floor!”

Hoshikaze-senpai fell over on the wooden flooring with a roll.

“But I wouldn’t be able to calm down if it’s only me that is sleeping on the bed while senpai sleep on the floor.”

“Then let’s sleep together in a huddle! If our bodies are not directly touching and get too close, I’ll be okay!”

If she said so, Kazuki too threw himself down at the floor energetically.

The floor felt hard, but for some reason it reminded him of his time as a child.

“Doing something like this really makes you feel what a close friend we are, right! That’s right, from now on I’ll call you Kazuki! Hehehe, Kazuki! Kazuki!”

While kicking around her legs on the floor, senpai faced him with wide smiling face.

“Then, I’ll call senpai as Hikaru-senpai, okay?”

If senpai was seeking for that kind of friendship, then Kazuki too had to answer that feeling of hers.

“Uu―n, you also don’t need to call me senpai. But you care about that kind of thing, so it’s fine!”

When Kazuki turned off the room’s electricity, senpai’s tension was raising even further.

“Kazuki, who do you like the most among the girls in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“W, what are you saying out of nowhere? Is this the night of school trip?”

“Come on, say it―, we are fellow men so it’s fine right―. I’ll keep it a secret from everyone―. Hey, say it―”

“I said it already that Hikaru-senpai is not a man!”

===Part 3===

Early morning, Kazuki and Hoshikaze-senpai woke up at completely the same time.

Their eyes met with a blink, senpai was laughing weirdly “Ahaha”.

“Morning, Kazuki. …Ahaha, we have to change for the practice.”

She stood up while smiling with a big grin, then senpai took off her spats smoothly.

The young and lustrous bottom of a girl that was radiantly white flew into his eyes from point-blank range.

Senpai was half-asleep. This too sudden development was impossible to Foresight even for Kazuki.

“Se, senpai!” He let out a loud voice after reflexively averting his eyes. However he noticed that this was still the time where everyone else was still asleep in the other rooms so Kazuki dropped his volume.

“…Please change in your own room, Hikaru-senpai’s clothes are not here after all…”

“Eeeh? Now that you say it, here is my room yet why Kazuki is here?”

“This is my room you know…!”

He couldn’t even chase out Hikaru-senpai who had a man phobia forcefully, Kazuki accosted her with just his voice.

The rustling sounds of bra-tops being taken off was reaching the ears of Kazuki who was averting his eyes even further.

It was continuing, the sounds of the rustling clothes and the sound of searching in a drawer.

When he spontaneously directed his eyes to the sound’s direction, Hoshikaze-senpai was wearing Kazuki’s trunks.

“Senpai, please don’t wear my pants!!”

“Sorry, Kazuki…. I showed you something dirty.”

“Dirty?”

“My ass…”

“No, it was beautiful though. It was very glossy.”

What’s with this conversation?

“By any chance, are you tired because you accompanied me the whole night yesterday?

Hikaru-senpai who changed into gym uniform for training said that in introspection mood while walking in the corridor.

“There is no way it’s like that. Playing and making a racket with senpai was fun after all.”

“Really!? I’m glad~, because that was my first time to make merry with a friend of the same gender.”

“I said we are not the same gender already. Are you saying that purposely to make me tsukkomi?”

“Ahaha. But as expected, we really look like the same gender when there is no hesitation between us like this.”

Hoshikaze-senpai might had been starved for a relation that could be called friendship for a long time.

The girls that yearned for her as the prince were a little different from friend.

{…But it’s quite concerning how you haven’t obtained the key from her.}

Inside Kazuki’s head, Leme was coming with telepathy.

Had she came back from Futsunushi no Kami’s place? She was not at the place of Futsunushi no Kami for that long, however Kazuki was completely ignorant of whatever Leme was doing in Astrum.

When Leme was not materializing in this world, she had no connection with other Diva and she might be all alone by herself in Astrum for a long time. When he thought of that, a feeling that he must be more proactive toward girls was sprouting inside even Kazuki.

Hoshikaze Hikaru―54. Regardless of the enjoyable time they spent from last night, the range of increase of the positivity level of senpai who was holding a man phobia in her heart was slow.

{This number might be the limit of the good mood between the same genders from a close friendship.}

Kazuki’s expression became clouded hearing Leme’s words. When he saw Hikaru-senpai who was playing happily, a feeling of wanting to give senpai a good time even more as a friend was welling up inside him.

Was that pointless however? The bond that Leme was looking for, was it pointless if it was friendship….

Kazuki and Hiakru-senpai went out to the courtyard like that. The fresh air of the dawn made his chest felt a little light from the cloudy feeling inside. In the courtyard that was still dark, a figure of a person was waiting.

“…Hayashizaki, that, I also have something to consult so I was waiting.”

“Kazuha-senpai.”

Now that he thought again, Kazuha-senpai too said before that she had something to talk about.

“So, what did senpai want to talk about?”

For the moment, Kazuki took a little distance from Hikaru-senpai so their talk couldn’t be heard and asked Kazuha-senpai.

“You know…until now I said a lot of unpleasant things about you but, no, I actually don’t like you but…”

While looking down and grumbling, Kazuha-senpai begin the preface of what she wanted to talk about. However the positivity level from here was 29. It was by no means high, but the truth was that she didn’t hate him deep inside.

“But I respect you honestly as a swordsman! That’s why actually I too, want to learn kenjutsu from you!”

“We are at the same team anyway, naturally I don’t mind. But is it okay for senpai with me?”

“At first I was trying to get Kohaku to teach me…but that person is not good whether in teaching something or going easy on someone, she was suddenly doing a real battle method and saying things like [I’m sorry] or [Forgive me] while slashing at me earnestly with her full power…I, it was scary. I saw a killing machine.”

“She doesn’t have any ill will and is clumsy but, that will only make senpai lose confidence won’t it?”

“I think you are still better compared to that killing machine! Better, I mean…when you taught me before it was vexing but, what you said was accurate! You are fine!!”

Had she already got a concrete result? Kazuha-senpai raised her voice in excited mood.

“Also there is also this feeling of playing an active role in the battle election and looking triumphantly to those guys at the Sword Division. At first I thought it’s fine if I make a striking display with Futsunushi no Kami’s power, but the rule forbid it so…if it keeps like this I will be made fun of by everybody…”

Kazuha-senpai who loved swords and made a contract with a Diva of sword, her own skills in kenjutsu was immature, so it seemed she was made fun of in the Sword Division which held the doctrine of real strength.

In this battle election that was to be held in front of the students of the entire school, it was a chance to be triumphant over everybody.

…Kazuha-senpai kept saying things like Kazuki was an enemy of women, but Kazuki himself didn’t dislike this senpai. Kazuha-senpai loved swords above all, she was trying to crawl up from the very bottom.

Rather the one who could get along with him the best, by some chance it might be this girl.

“Hikaru-senpai, is it okay for this senpai too to join with our practice?”

Kazuki called out to Hikaru-senpai who was doing calisthenics early in the place slightly separated from them.

Hikaru-senpai sent a bright smile of a prince to this direction. She looked dazzling with the morning sun as her background.

“Of course, I don’t mind at all. Welcome.”

Kazuha-senpai was staring fixedly toward that smiling face.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki. …That person, she is just too cool, somehow I feel like shrinking in front of her though.”

“But, Hikaru-senpai too because of that coolness has very few friends. That’s why don’t mind her appearance, please think of her as normal girl and become her friend.”

“I, is that so!? She is in [solitude] like me!?”

Kazuha-senpai stared at Hikaru-senpai with bright eyes that was filled with affinity.

“I am Hoshikaze Hikaru. Best regards.”

“I, I am Tsukahara Kazuha! Please take care of me!”

Both of them approached each other and grasped each other's hands tightly.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.04 055.png|thumb]]

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2015-07-19T00:31:09Z

ID not in use: think this version is best. was/began match, preparing/performing match, everyone is happy. we love verbs...

{{Incomplete|parts=1|tparts=3}}

==Chapter 3 – Secret Special Training and, Secret Assault and, Secret Sweet Night==

===Part 1===

Once school was over, every team began preparing for the battle election and performing special training.

Although there were a great number of schoolyards and gymnasiums in the Knight Academy, when sixteen teams were trying to do special training for plans that couldn’t be shown to each other, the places became insufficient. Kazuki who was still a first year was reserved against the other candidates and gathered everyone in the garden near the Witch’s Mansion.

The visibility of the place was a little bad, they must be careful not to damage the surrounding forest.

“How should we train our cooperation specifically? I’m always by myself so I don’t really understand.”

Kazuha-senpai crossed her arms and she inquired while pointlessly acted high-handedly.

“This one and Kazuki still haven’t gotten married, so we couldn’t hope for cooperation like a couple that had been husband and wife for many years. That’s why Kazuki, first let’s get married.”

“I won’t do it. Kohaku, how could you repeat that stupid line so many times with that serious face?”

“I, it's not a stupid line, this one is serious that’s why…”

“Whether it's a stupid line or a serious face, right now is not the time for that kind of talk.”

Kohaku’s shoulders dropped despondently from Kazuki’s scolding.

“If we are talking about cooperation then it is Heaven and Earth Formation right?”

The honor student Mio stated the model answer. Heaven and Earth Formation―with the swordsman as the vanguard to protect the Magica Stigma, the Magica Stigma would prepare a powerful Summoning Magic from the rearguard, it was that kind of formation.

“The foundation is like that, but…the Heaven and Earth Formation has the premise that the swordsmen would be sacrificed. I think this formation is not suitable for this battle election that is going to decide the Chief Student Council.”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kohaku who wished for the improvement of the swordsmen’s position was nodding repeatedly with great enthusiasm while humming ‘right right’.

In this battle election, a voting would be conducted after the tournament. For the sake of the voting, not only just winning, but they had to show to everyone the way of fighting that could be recognized as appropriate for the Chief Student Council. Liz Liza-sensei called it, not a [manifesto] but a [battle pledge].

“Moreover the interval between each match is really hard on the participant, so I think we shouldn’t fight in the way that would concentrate the burden on somebody and also to focus on the next match. If we bear damage that couldn’t be healed in each fight, then when it’s the time for the finals we might fall into magic intoxication.”

“In that case we are not going to chant attack magic while sacrificing the frontline swordsmen, it’s better to chant Summoning Magic that supported the front line swordsmen isn’t it? For example something like [Self Burning]!”

Mio clapped both of her hands. Kazuki nodded at that.

“If we chanted [Self Burning] to the frontline swordsmen, they could defend against the enemy’s attack with the flame that covered their whole body while also using Psychokinesis to move the flame into the sword to increase their attack power, such way of fighting is possible. It’s necessary for such scheme to be shared with everyone beforehand.”

“I see, doing that kind of tactics in straight from the bat in that place, with doing it after practicing it beforehand, there is a big difference in result between the two. Moreover as a swordsman, this one is not good at Pshycokinesis. It’s necessary to train beforehand if this one is to do that way of fighting. So this special training also included something like that.”

Kohaku reached an understanding and nodded even more. The swordsmen typically piled up training specializing in Enchant Aura. Even if they were told to suddenly use Psychokinesis, most of the swordsmen would get bewildered for sure.

“Eh, something like moving flame can be done easily even if you have to adlib it right?”

Kazuha-senpai said such thing nonchalantly, making Kohaku getting startled.

Kazuki-senpai loved swords very much, however she was a peculiar person whose magic proficiency was far better even more than her kenjutsu.

From what Kohaku said, it seemed that her magic proficiency was at the level of a genius.

“It’s better for me too to train beforehand to apply defensive magic to other person though.”

The spell chanting of Summoning Magic was divided into four stage of process, those were [Access], [Order], [Targeting], and [Cast].

There was no need of [Targeting] when casting a defensive spell that was targeted to the user’s own body. Because of that there are a lot of defensive magic that could be casted quickly. But in the case that it was not targeted to one’s own body and rather to other person then there would be a need for [Targeting] just like other Summoning Magic. For Kazuki who still couldn’t be said to have the general magic as his strong point, this small twist became a not so small hurdle.

If he performed the special training, guessed how his ally would move beforehand, and changed his own pattern toward how it would relate to his own position, the [Targeting] too would become absolutely smooth.

“Summoning Magic that could be used to cooperate with swordsman is not only [Self Burning]. For example…I think Kaguya-senpai’s team will use this kind of cooperation.”

Kazuki knew the general about the magic that Kaguya-senpai and Koyuki used. …When Kazuki conveyed his own prediction to everyone, all his team members tightened their expression in understanding of the threat right there and then.

“If we challenge them with a normal Heaven and Earth Formation with no scheme at all, there is no doubt that we are going to lose to advanced high cooperation attack. I think it’s better for our side to also prepare several patterns and increase our proficiency with them.”

This tournament would develop into a point where the team that created a new way of fighting would trample the team that kept clinging to the old Heaven and Earth Formation, that was how it would be.

All of a sudden, Kazuki noticed how Kazuha-senpai was staring at him from the side while fidgeting.

“I, is there something wrong?”

“No…just thinking of how serious you are considering about this tournament. You are unexpectedly a direct person, huh.”

A small heart was flying from her chest, it was sucked into Kazuki’s Solomon’s ring.

With the goal of the battle election, even one second was precious, but to overdo it in the special training for magic cooperation until exhaustion was also not allowed. Early morning and evening became free time slots.

When the team special training was over, Kazuki did not only his usual early morning practice, but he also did the kenjutsu practice together with Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai diligently during the evening too.

With the addition of the third member in the training, the things they could do also increased. So that Kazuki could see the two’s real strength objectively once again, he had both Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai exchanged blows with each other.

“…Ooops…wawawaa!”

The one who immediately let out a panicked voice was Hikaru-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai swung variegated slashes with a smooth movement like flowing water and cornered Hikaru-senpai.

“Kazuha-senpai, you have become entirely strong compared to when you fought me, haven’t you?”

“Really!? I have become strong!?”

Kazuha-senpai turned back after hearing Kazuki’s words and her expression turned bright.

The origin of her change was from her total lack of unneeded strength. Her swordsmanship was not flabby like before but serene and resolute like a falling star.

That smoothness was none other than the product of her persistence practice-swinging and form practice.

That swordsmanship of her told the story clearly of what a hardworker she was normally everyday.

“…But I can fight like that when practicing. Despite that in a real fight I was completely no good.”

“Was it because senpai thought of absolutely not wanting to lose against those guys in class, or senpai didn’t want to show any uncool side of yours, so you strained yourself in the fight?”

“Y, yes! That’s right! That kind of feeling!”

“There is a problem psychologically with senpai isn’t it? But in reality senpai is strong so please have faith in yourself.”

“…In reality, I am strong…? Even though everyone made fun of me…”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks were slightly colored by a hope called [by any chance].

“I too thought that I had learned the forms and beat those movements properly into my body however.”

Hikaru-senpai tilted her head in looking like she was unconvinced.

Hikarus-senpai too had Traced Kazuki’s movement using telepathy, the forms of the kenjutsu had been mostly beaten into her body.

“Even though senpai had learned the forms, but to know how to move your body in various kinds of situations really effectively, experiences mean everything for that kind of situation assessment. Moreover not only simply Tracing the movements, when you strongly persevered in your practice-swinging and form-practice over and over, your movement would become purely serene. Whether in body’s physique or the optimization in the body’s movement’s kink…in those aspects, Kazuha-senpai’s sword is above.”

The swordsmanship that was polished to its utmost limit wouldn’t be able to be predicted even with Foresight. When Kazuki fought against Yagyuu Nyounsai, even until the end he still couldn’t see through that master swordsman’s <Tengushou> perfectly.

Even if Hikaru-senpai’s learning ability was really excellent, but the depth of kenjutsu was even deeper.

“So it’s like that? A perfectly clear swordsmanship…that’s super cool! Understood, then I’ll do even more practice-swinging just you see! I’ll show you!!”

“But that’s not something that could be achieved in a day, so for now let’s polish our sense of discernment. You two, how about exchanging blows with me this time in turn?”

Kazuki too drew his sword from the sheath. The practice of Hayashizaki-style used real swords. Even if they used real swords, as long as the defensive magic power was still there it would be safe. It would be more economical in magic power if they used bamboo sword, but it would create a large gap in their sense.

When she faced against Kazuki who drew his sword, Kazuha-senpai froze in surprise.

“It’s okay, I am not thinking of something like returning the resentment of being unjustly accused at all. Fuffuffu.”

“Stoo―pp! Are you actually an S―!?”

“…But to learn sword from the enemy team, for some reason it might be unfair.”

Hikaru-senpai was laughing while taking a stance with her katana.

“Hikaru-senpai doesn’t really feel like an enemy. Besides, the students of the Magic Division cannot use a sword by the rule at any rate.”

“That’s not the case you know, my Baal has a magic that can create a weapon after all.”

Is that so, using weapon that was created from Summoning Magic was not a problem in the end.

Hikaru-senpai’s Baal had a lot of magic that increased a person’s close-quarter combat ability that was to Kazuki’s liking. Kazuha-senpai’s Futsunushi no Kami was also identical.

If he raised these two’s positivity level, then he could become even stronger…

A calculating thought was crossing his mind, Kazuki quickly shook his head in fluster.

When both senpais became completely exhausted, the color of the sky had completely become the color of night.

“By the way Hikaru-senpai. Where is the area in this academy that is located in the blind spot of the security cameras?”

Just before they returned to the Witch’s Mansion after the training was over, Kazuki glanced at Hikaru-senpai and inquired.

“Why are you asking that kind of thing? Well, I don’t think Kazuki will do anything bad so it doesn’t matter though.”

She didn’t even have a shred of doubt toward Kazuki, Hikaru-senpai obediently taught Kazuki about the here and there of such areas.

Kazuki was nodding while he was listening thinking that so far the situation was good.

Of course he didn’t plan to do anything bad. Though if Mio or Kaguya-senpai knew, they would get angry.

“I understand. Sorry, there is something that I really need to do tonight, so is it okay if I take a rain check on spending time together in my room?”

“Ok-kay―, it’s fine. In a friendship between men, there is no such thing like prying too deep into a friend who is having a circumstance after all!”

===Part 2===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2015-07-19T00:20:14Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ all the verbs in the sentence must agree on tense, for narrative, it's always past-tense.

{{Incomplete|parts=1|tparts=3}}

==Chapter 3 – Secret Special Training and, Secret Assault and, Secret Sweet Night==

===Part 1===

Once school was over, every team began preparing for the battle election and performed special training.

Although there were a great number of schoolyards and gymnasiums in the Knight Academy, when sixteen teams were trying to do special training for plans that couldn’t be shown to each other, the places became insufficient. Kazuki who was still a first year was reserved against the other candidates and gathered everyone in the garden near the Witch’s Mansion.

The visibility of the place was a little bad, they must be careful not to damage the surrounding forest.

“How should we train our cooperation specifically? I’m always by myself so I don’t really understand.”

Kazuha-senpai crossed her arms and she inquired while pointlessly acted high-handedly.

“This one and Kazuki still haven’t gotten married, so we couldn’t hope for cooperation like a couple that had been husband and wife for many years. That’s why Kazuki, first let’s get married.”

“I won’t do it. Kohaku, how could you repeat that stupid line so many times with that serious face?”

“I, it's not a stupid line, this one is serious that’s why…”

“Whether it's a stupid line or a serious face, right now is not the time for that kind of talk.”

Kohaku’s shoulders dropped despondently from Kazuki’s scolding.

“If we are talking about cooperation then it is Heaven and Earth Formation right?”

The honor student Mio stated the model answer. Heaven and Earth Formation―with the swordsman as the vanguard to protect the Magica Stigma, the Magica Stigma would prepare a powerful Summoning Magic from the rearguard, it was that kind of formation.

“The foundation is like that, but…the Heaven and Earth Formation has the premise that the swordsmen would be sacrificed. I think this formation is not suitable for this battle election that is going to decide the Chief Student Council.”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kohaku who wished for the improvement of the swordsmen’s position was nodding repeatedly with great enthusiasm while humming ‘right right’.

In this battle election, a voting would be conducted after the tournament. For the sake of the voting, not only just winning, but they had to show to everyone the way of fighting that could be recognized as appropriate for the Chief Student Council. Liz Liza-sensei called it, not a [manifesto] but a [battle pledge].

“Moreover the interval between each match is really hard on the participant, so I think we shouldn’t fight in the way that would concentrate the burden on somebody and also to focus on the next match. If we bear damage that couldn’t be healed in each fight, then when it’s the time for the finals we might fall into magic intoxication.”

“In that case we are not going to chant attack magic while sacrificing the frontline swordsmen, it’s better to chant Summoning Magic that supported the front line swordsmen isn’t it? For example something like [Self Burning]!”

Mio clapped both of her hands. Kazuki nodded at that.

“If we chanted [Self Burning] to the frontline swordsmen, they could defend against the enemy’s attack with the flame that covered their whole body while also using Psychokinesis to move the flame into the sword to increase their attack power, such way of fighting is possible. It’s necessary for such scheme to be shared with everyone beforehand.”

“I see, doing that kind of tactics in straight from the bat in that place, with doing it after practicing it beforehand, there is a big difference in result between the two. Moreover as a swordsman, this one is not good at Pshycokinesis. It’s necessary to train beforehand if this one is to do that way of fighting. So this special training also included something like that.”

Kohaku reached an understanding and nodded even more. The swordsmen typically piled up training specializing in Enchant Aura. Even if they were told to suddenly use Psychokinesis, most of the swordsmen would get bewildered for sure.

“Eh, something like moving flame can be done easily even if you have to adlib it right?”

Kazuha-senpai said such thing nonchalantly, making Kohaku getting startled.

Kazuki-senpai loved swords very much, however she was a peculiar person whose magic proficiency was far better even more than her kenjutsu.

From what Kohaku said, it seemed that her magic proficiency was at the level of a genius.

“It’s better for me too to train beforehand to apply defensive magic to other person though.”

The spell chanting of Summoning Magic was divided into four stage of process, those were [Access], [Order], [Targeting], and [Cast].

There was no need of [Targeting] when casting a defensive spell that was targeted to the user’s own body. Because of that there are a lot of defensive magic that could be casted quickly. But in the case that it was not targeted to one’s own body and rather to other person then there would be a need for [Targeting] just like other Summoning Magic. For Kazuki who still couldn’t be said to have the general magic as his strong point, this small twist became a not so small hurdle.

If he performed the special training, guessed how his ally would move beforehand, and changed his own pattern toward how it would relate to his own position, the [Targeting] too would become absolutely smooth.

“Summoning Magic that could be used to cooperate with swordsman is not only [Self Burning]. For example…I think Kaguya-senpai’s team will use this kind of cooperation.”

Kazuki knew the general about the magic that Kaguya-senpai and Koyuki used. …When Kazuki conveyed his own prediction to everyone, all his team members tightened their expression in understanding of the threat right there and then.

“If we challenge them with a normal Heaven and Earth Formation with no scheme at all, there is no doubt that we are going to lose to advanced high cooperation attack. I think it’s better for our side to also prepare several patterns and increase our proficiency with them.”

This tournament would develop into a point where the team that created a new way of fighting would trample the team that kept clinging to the old Heaven and Earth Formation, that was how it would be.

All of a sudden, Kazuki noticed how Kazuha-senpai was staring at him from the side while fidgeting.

“I, is there something wrong?”

“No…just thinking of how serious you are considering about this tournament. You are unexpectedly a direct person, huh.”

A small heart was flying from her chest, it was sucked into Kazuki’s Solomon’s ring.

With the goal of the battle election, even one second was precious, but to overdo it in the special training for magic cooperation until exhaustion was also not allowed. Early morning and evening became free time slots.

When the team special training was over, Kazuki did not only his usual early morning practice, but he also did the kenjutsu practice together with Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai diligently during the evening too.

With the addition of the third member in the training, the things they could do also increased. So that Kazuki could see the two’s real strength objectively once again, he had both Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai exchanged blows with each other.

“…Ooops…wawawaa!”

The one who immediately let out a panicked voice was Hikaru-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai swung variegated slashes with a smooth movement like flowing water and cornered Hikaru-senpai.

“Kazuha-senpai, you have become entirely strong compared to when you fought me, haven’t you?”

“Really!? I have become strong!?”

Kazuha-senpai turned back after hearing Kazuki’s words and her expression turned bright.

The origin of her change was from her total lack of unneeded strength. Her swordsmanship was not flabby like before but serene and resolute like a falling star.

That smoothness was none other than the product of her persistence practice-swinging and form practice.

That swordsmanship of her told the story clearly of what a hardworker she was normally everyday.

“…But I can fight like that when practicing. Despite that in a real fight I was completely no good.”

“Was it because senpai thought of absolutely not wanting to lose against those guys in class, or senpai didn’t want to show any uncool side of yours, so you strained yourself in the fight?”

“Y, yes! That’s right! That kind of feeling!”

“There is a problem psychologically with senpai isn’t it? But in reality senpai is strong so please have faith in yourself.”

“…In reality, I am strong…? Even though everyone made fun of me…”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks were slightly colored by a hope called [by any chance].

“I too thought that I had learned the forms and beat those movements properly into my body however.”

Hikaru-senpai tilted her head in looking like she was unconvinced.

Hikarus-senpai too had Traced Kazuki’s movement using telepathy, the forms of the kenjutsu had been mostly beaten into her body.

“Even though senpai had learned the forms, but to know how to move your body in various kinds of situations really effectively, experiences mean everything for that kind of situation assessment. Moreover not only simply Tracing the movements, when you strongly persevered in your practice-swinging and form-practice over and over, your movement would become purely serene. Whether in body’s physique or the optimization in the body’s movement’s kink…in those aspects, Kazuha-senpai’s sword is above.”

The swordsmanship that was polished to its utmost limit wouldn’t be able to be predicted even with Foresight. When Kazuki fought against Yagyuu Nyounsai, even until the end he still couldn’t see through that master swordsman’s <Tengushou> perfectly.

Even if Hikaru-senpai’s learning ability was really excellent, but the depth of kenjutsu was even deeper.

“So it’s like that? A perfectly clear swordsmanship…that’s super cool! Understood, then I’ll do even more practice-swinging just you see! I’ll show you!!”

“But that’s not something that could be achieved in a day, so for now let’s polish our sense of discernment. You two, how about exchanging blows with me this time in turn?”

Kazuki too drew his sword from the sheath. The practice of Hayashizaki-style used real swords. Even if they used real swords, as long as the defensive magic power was still there it would be safe. It would be more economical in magic power if they used bamboo sword, but it would create a large gap in their sense.

When she faced against Kazuki who drew his sword, Kazuha-senpai froze in surprise.

“It’s okay, I am not thinking of something like returning the resentment of being unjustly accused at all. Fuffuffu.”

“Stoo―pp! Are you actually an S―!?”

“…But to learn sword from the enemy team, for some reason it might be unfair.”

Hikaru-senpai was laughing while taking a stance with her katana.

“Hikaru-senpai doesn’t really feel like an enemy. Besides, the students of the Magic Division cannot use a sword by the rule at any rate.”

“That’s not the case you know, my Baal has a magic that can create a weapon after all.”

Is that so, using weapon that was created from Summoning Magic was not a problem in the end.

Hikaru-senpai’s Baal had a lot of magic that increased a person’s close-quarter combat ability that was to Kazuki’s liking. Kazuha-senpai’s Futsunushi no Kami was also identical.

If he raised these two’s positivity level, then he could become even stronger…

A calculating thought was crossing his mind, Kazuki quickly shook his head in fluster.

When both senpais became completely exhausted, the color of the sky had completely become the color of night.

“By the way Hikaru-senpai. Where is the area in this academy that is located in the blind spot of the security cameras?”

Just before they returned to the Witch’s Mansion after the training was over, Kazuki glanced at Hikaru-senpai and inquired.

“Why are you asking that kind of thing? Well, I don’t think Kazuki will do anything bad so it doesn’t matter though.”

She didn’t even have a shred of doubt toward Kazuki, Hikaru-senpai obediently taught Kazuki about the here and there of such areas.

Kazuki was nodding while he was listening thinking that so far the situation was good.

Of course he didn’t plan to do anything bad. Though if Mio or Kaguya-senpai knew, they would get angry.

“I understand. Sorry, there is something that I really need to do tonight, so is it okay if I take a rain check on spending time together in my room?”

“Ok-kay―, it’s fine. In a friendship between men, there is no such thing like prying too deep into a friend who is having a circumstance after all!”

===Part 2===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2015-07-18T10:28:51Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ verbs, grammar.

{{Incomplete|parts=1|tparts=3}}

==Chapter 3 – Secret Special Training and, Secret Assault and, Secret Sweet Night==

===Part 1===

Once school was over, every team began preparing for the battle election and performed special training.

Although there were a great number of schoolyards and gymnasiums in the Knight Academy, when sixteen teams were trying to do special training for plans that couldn’t be shown to each other, the places became insufficient. Kazuki who was still a first year was reserved against the other candidates and gathered everyone in the garden near the Witch’s Mansion.

The visibility of the place was a little bad, they must be careful not to damage the surrounding forest.

“How should we train our cooperation specifically? I’m always by myself so I don’t really understand.”

Kazuha-senpai crossed her arms and she inquired while pointlessly acted high-handedly.

“This one and Kazuki still haven’t got married, so we couldn’t hope for cooperation like a couple that had been husband and wife for many years. That’s why Kazuki, first let’s get married.”

“I won’t do it. Kohaku, how could you repeat that stupid line so many times with that serious face?

“I, its’ not a stupid line, this one is serious that’s why…”

“Whether it was stupid line or serious face, right now it’s not the time for that kind of talk.”

Kohaku’s shoulders dropped despondently from Kazuki’s scolding.

“If we are talking about cooperation then it is Heaven and Earth Formation right?”

The honor students Mio stated the model answers. Heaven and Earth Formation―with the swordsman as the vanguard to protect the Magica Stigma, the Magica Stigma would prepare a powerful Summoning Magic from the rearguard, it was that kind of formation.

“The foundation is like that, but…the Heaven and Earth Formation has the premise that the swordsman would be sacrificed. I think this formation is not suitable for this battle election that is going to decide the Chief Student Council.”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kohaku who wished for the improvement of the swordsmen’s position was nodding repeatedly with great enthusiasm while humming ‘right right’.

In this battle election, a voting would be conducted after the tournament. For the sake of the voting, not only just winning, but they had to show to everyone the way of fighting that could be recognized as appropriate for the Chief Student Council. Liz Liza-sensei called it, not a [manifesto] but a [battle pledge].

“Moreover the interval between each match is really hard on the participant, so I think we shouldn’t fight in the way that would concentrate the burden on somebody also to focus on the next match. If we bear damage that couldn’t be healed in each fight, then when it’s the time for the final we might fall into magic intoxication.”

“In that case we are not going to chant attack magic while sacrificing the frontline swordsmen, it’s better to chant Summoning Magic that supported the front line swordsmen isn’t it? For example something like [Self Burning]!”

Mio clapped both of her hands. Kazuki nodded at that.

“If we chanted [Self Burning] to the frontline swordsmen, they could defend against the enemy’s attack with the flame that covered their whole body while also using Psychokinesis to move the flame into the sword to increase their attack power, such way of fighting is possible. It’s necessary for such scheme to be shared with everyone beforehand.”

“I see, doing that kind of tactics in straight from the bat in that place, with doing it after practicing it beforehand, there are a big difference in result between the two. Moreover as a swordsman, this one is not good at Pshycokinesis. It’s necessary to train beforehand if this one is to do that way of fighting. So this special training also included something like that.”

Kohaku reached an understanding and nodded even more. The swordsmen typically piled up training specializing in Enchant Aura. Even if they were told to suddenly use Psychokinesis, most of the swordsmen would get bewildered for sure.

“Eh, something like moving flame can be done easily even if you have to adlib it right?”

Kazuha-senpai said such thing nonchalantly, making Kohaku getting startled.

Kazuki-senpai loved swords very much, however she was a peculiar person whose magic proficiency was far better even more than her kenjutsu.

From what Kohaku said, it seemed that magic proficiency was at the level of a genius.

“It’s better for me too to train beforehand to apply defensive magic to other person though.”

The spell chanting of Summoning Magic was divided into four stage of process, those were [Access], [Order], [Targeting], and [Cast].

There was no need of [Targeting] when casting a defensive spell that was targeted to the user’s own body. Because of that there was a lot of defensive magic that could be casted quickly, but in the case that it was not targeted to one’s own body and rather to other person then there would be a need for [Targeting] just like other Summoning Magic. For Kazuki who still couldn’t be said to have the general magic as his strong point, this small twist became a not so small hurdle.

If he performed the special training, guessed how his ally would move beforehand, and changed his own pattern toward how it would relate to his own position, the [Targeting] too would become absolutely smooth.

“Summoning Magic that could be used to cooperate with swordsman is not only [Self Burning]. For example…I think Kaguya-senpai’s team will use this kind of cooperation.”

Kazuki knew the general about the magic that Kaguya-senpai and Koyuki used. …When Kazuki conveyed his own prediction to everyone, all his team members tightened their expression in understanding of the threat right there and then.

“If we challenge them with a normal Heaven and Earth Formation with no scheme at all, there is no doubt that we are going to lose to advanced high cooperation attack. I think it’s better for our side to also prepare several patterns and increase our proficiency with them.”

This tournament would develop into where the team that created a new way of fighting would trample the team that kept clinging to the old Heaven and Earth Formation, that was how it would be.

All of a sudden, Kazuki noticed how Kazuha-senpai was staring at him from the side while fidgeting.

“I, is there something wrong?”

“No…just thinking of how serious you are considering about this tournament. You are unexpectedly a direct person, huh.”

A small heart was flying from her chest, it was sucked into Kazuki’s Solomon’s ring.

With the goal of the battle election, even one second was precious, but to overdid it in the special training for magic cooperation until exhaustion was also not allowed. Early morning and evening became free time slots.

When the team special training was over, Kazuki did not only his usual early morning practice, but he also did the kenjutsu practice together with Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai diligently at the evening too.

With the addition of the third member in the training, the thing they could do also increased. So that Kazuki could see the two’s real strength objectively once again, he had both Hikaru-senpai and Kazuha-senpai exchanged blows with each other.

“…Ooops…wawawaa!”

The one who immediately let out a panicked voice was Hikaru-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai swung variegated slashes with a smooth movement like flowing water and cornered Hikaru-senpai.

“Kazuha-senpai, you have become entirely strong compared to when you fought me, haven’t you?”

“Really!? I have become strong!?”

Kazuha-senpai turned back after hearing Kazuki’s words and her expression turned bright.

The origin of her change was from her total lack of unneeded strength. Her swordsmanship was not flabby like before but serene and resolute like a falling star.

That smoothness was none other than the product of her persistence practice-swinging and form practice.

That swordsmanship of her told the story clearly of what a hardworker she was normally everyday.

“…But I can fight like that when practicing. Despite that in a real fight I was completely no good.”

“Was it because senpai thought of absolutely not wanting to lose against those guys in the class, or senpai didn’t want to show any uncool side of yours, so you strained yourself in the fight?”

“Y, yes! That’s right! That kind of feeling!”

“There is a problem psychologically in senpai isn’t it? But in reality senpai is strong so please have faith in yourself.”

“…In reality, I am strong…? Even though everyone made fun of me…”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks were slightly colored by a hope called [by any chance].

“I too thought that I had learned the forms and beat those movements properly into my body however.”

Hikaru-senpai tilted her head in looking like she was unconvinced.

Hikarus-senpai too had Traced Kazuki’s movement using telepathy, the forms of the kenjutsu had been mostly beaten into her body.

“Even though senpai had learned the forms, but to know how to move your body in various kinds of situations really effectively, experiences mean everything for that kind of situation assessment. Moreover not only simply Tracing the movements, when you strongly persevered in your practice-swinging and form-practice over and over, your movement would become purely serene. Whether in body’s physique or the optimization in the body’s movement’s kink…in those aspects, Kazuha-senpai’s sword is above.”

The swordsmanship that was polished to its utmost limit wouldn’t be able to be predicted even with Foresight. When Kazuki fought against Yagyuu Nyounsai, even until the end he still couldn’t see through that master swordsman’s <Tengushou> perfectly.

Even if Hikaru-senpai’s learning ability was really excellent, but the depth of kenjutsu was even deeper.

“So it’s like that? A perfectly clear swordsmanship…that’s super cool! Understood, then I’ll do even more practice-swinging just you see! I’ll show you!!”

“But that’s not something that could be achieved in a day, so for now let’s polish our sense of discernment. You two, how about exchanging blows with me this time in turn?”

Kazuki too drew his sword from the sheath. The practice of Hayashizaki-style used real swords. Even if they used real swords, as long as the defensive magic power was still there it would be safe. It would be more economical in magic power if they used bamboo sword, but it would create a large gap in their sense.

When she faced against Kazuki who drew his sword, Kazuha-senpai froze in surprise.

“It’s okay, I am not thinking of something like returning the resentment of being unjustly accused at all. Fuffuffu.”

“Stoo―pp! Are you actually an S―!?”

“…But to learn sword from the enemy team, for some reason it might be unfair.”

Hikaru-senpai was laughing while taking a stance with her katana.

“Hikaru-senpai doesn’t really feel like an enemy. Besides, the students of the Magic Division cannot use a sword by the rule at any rate.”

“That’s not the case you know, my Baal has a magic that can create weapon after all.”

Is that so, using weapon that was created from Summoning Magic was not a problem in the end.

Hikaru-senpai’s Baal had a lot of magic that increased a person’s close-quarter combat ability that was to Kazuki’s liking. Kazuha-senpai’s Futsunushi no Kami was also identical.

If he raised these two’s positivity level, then he could become even stronger…

A calculating thought was crossing his mind, Kazuki quickly shook his head in fluster.

When both senpais became completely exhausted, the color of the sky had completely become the color of night.

“By the way Hikaru-senpai. Where is the area in this academy that is located in the blind spot of the security camera?”

Just before they returned to the Witch’s Mansion after the training was over, Kazuki glanced at Hikaru-senpai and inquired.

“Why are you asking that kind of thing? Well, I don’t think Kazuki will do anything bad so it doesn’t matter though.”

She didn’t even have a shred of doubt toward Kazuki, Hikaru-senpai obediently taught Kazuki about the here and there of such areas.

Kazuki was nodding while he was listening thinking that so far the situation was good.

Of course he didn’t plan to do anything bad. Though if Mio or Kaguya-senpai knew, they would get angry.

“I understood. Sorry, there is something that I really need to do tonight, so is it okay if I take a rain check on spending time together in my room?”

“Ok-kay―, it’s fine. In a friendship between men, there is no such thing like prying too deep into a friend who is having a circumstance after all!”

===Part 2===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-06-13T22:35:48Z

ID not in use:

It seems that this Faceless Diva has only one name in English: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nyarlathotep. However, due to the fact that Chtulu Mythos deities have no set pronunciation for their names, they have several different ways of writing it in katakana. All this chitchat about different spellings is only valid in languages that don't use Latin alphabet as their main way of writing, like Japanese.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Correct, but he is "talking" even though we are reading. So, while the spelling may be the same in english, the pronounciation isn't. Maybe the better way to portray this would be to use phonetic spelling instead of the correct spelling? [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 22:35, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-06-09T12:40:43Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ further minor corrections

{{Incomplete|parts=4|tparts=5}}

==Chapter 3 – The Silver Girl and the Plan of Darkness==

===Part 1===

A scene of two people in a sharp fall. However, Kazuki didn’t regret it at all.

…If he didn’t do this, Koyuki, who currently couldn’t use magic power would simply die for sure.

But as long as the defensive magic power worked, a pure physical impact wouldn’t even be a problem. The impact of the landing would be eradicated in its entirety due to the magic power’s reality distortion.

That was why setting aside his own safety, he embraced Koyuki strongly.

He had to turn himself to be the one that was pinned on the bottom side of this free fall without fail.

And then after they continued to fall for several seconds―Kazuki and Koyuki crashed at the bottom of the hole.

A large blue magic power shined. But the lack of pain that he felt was a normal matter.

The defensive magic power was unperturbed against a mere physical impact that didn’t contain magic power. Without a doubt, this was the reason scientific weapons of this era were powerless.

“Hiakari-san, are you okay?”

Kazuki had embraced Koyuki so tightly he couldn’t feel his own arms.

“H, here is…?”

Koyuki leaked out a frail voice inside Kazuki’s arms.

“I’ll say it from the start, but this is not heaven.”

Koyuki’s awareness had flown away due to the impact, she was blinking her eyes in wonder.

“Hell…?”

“Hiakari-san is not the kind of person who will fall into hell.”

Koyuki’s pupils were regaining their focus gradually, she was staring fixedly at Kazuki. And then perhaps from finally feeling that her life had been saved for real, she gripped Kazuki’s clothes in his chest tightly.

“…Was Kazuki the one who saved me…?”

While confirming nervously with upward glance, a heart mark flew from her chest.

Kazuki continued to embraced Koyuki tightly just like that. They fell into silence together with their bodies laying against each other.

“U, uhmm, I’m fine already so can you release me?”

“I also want to do so, but…because I hugged you too tightly before, my arms are numb and cannot be moved.”

Though of course he didn’t use Enchant Aura, so he didn’t embraced her so strongly that her delicate body would be crushed. But because he felt a strong nervousness in their fall, his muscles had stiffened too much.

“Eh? …Eeeeehh!?”

Koyuki’s face turned bright red while being embraced tightly against his chest like a doll as it were.

“P, please loosen your tension quickly, this makes me troubled!”

“That’s, when I think that I am hugging Hiakari-san so tightly, it makes my heart beat too much, perhaps I should say my body totally cannot calm down, how troubling.”

“Stupid! Being excited by something like me, what kind of lies are you saying!”

“It’s not a lie. Hiakari-san is cute, so no matter what kind of man it is, when embracing Hiakari-san because of an act of god like this, of course he would get excited without fail.”

“What kind of stupid things are you saying with a serious face like that!? Anyway, can you just slacken your arm loose!?”

Koyuki said with a troubled face, so Kazuki felt a little mischievous.

“If Hiakari-san chanted a spell like [Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while patting my head gently, I think the strength could be drained from my entire body.”

“Wh, what, that spell sounds so stupid…”

It was the influence of a certain idiot little sister. Because he always set out together with Kanae and messed around.

“Because it sounds so stupid that it could drain the entire strength from the body! Now, hurry!”

Kazuki said strongly making Koyuki’s flustered gaze wander around.

“E, errr I’m sorry, how did you say it again?”

“[Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while Hiakari-san also pats my head gently.”

“Thr, Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n…”

Her small hand was going pat pat on Kazuki’s head with utmost effort, and Koyuki chanted the spell with a blushing red face.

“Uwa―, how calming―”

Kazuki said in monotone while unfastening his hands.

The truth was that his nervousness had already faded a while ago.

While Koyuki raised her body slowly, she watched Kazuki resentfully with some heat still left behind on her cheeks.

“…Recently, you have had no hesitation about toying around with me, haven’t you? For that reason you are telling lies without even batting an eyelid. Are you misunderstanding me as a certain fumbling character?”

“I want to see Hiakari-san’s various faces even against my better judgment.”

“It’s fine for my face to stay just like this. I don’t want to expose any kind of strange face.”

Koyuki turned her face to the side with a ‘puih’. But an angry face like that was also very cute.

“Hiakari-san, there is dirt on you.”

When Kazuki wiped the dust on her white cheek softly, Koyuki’s face turned red again and she looked down.

“…Well then, rather than that kind of thing, this situation is more important. Hiakari-san, by some chance, are you unable to use magic now?”

After joking around a little, they returned to reality once again.

Koyuki’s expression clouded gloomily.

“…Yes. Somehow I cannot knead strong magic power very well right now. I can barely perform the Access, but standard magic and chanting Summoning Magic are…”

When he watched her carefully, her Magic Dress was also different than the usual.

Originally the Diva’s contractor was decorated with appropriate majestic appearance, but her appearance now was lacking in one part, it only looked like a mere white school swimsuit.

Even that minimum part that was covering her body, at times it was wavering like a disordered mirage.

“Since when you were like this?”

“I think it was from when I woke up from the magic intoxication.”

When he thought about it, as expected, perhaps the origin was from that time. Magic intoxication induced a change in the state of the heart. After collapsing for two days from magic intoxication, it was not strange that there was some kind of after-effect that was still left behind.

Everything would be fine if this was only temporary like someone who was just half awake, but….

“Even when I cleaned my body, I couldn’t use magic skillfully, at that time I noticed the abnormality, but….”

“If you noticed it, why were you accompanying us until here then?”

Kazuki didn’t intend to criticize her, but Koyuki’s shoulders jolted in shock, her gaze turned astray like she was trying to find an escape.

―There was no way to escape.

She recognized her own careless action, and that she couldn’t avoid facing Kazuki.

“…I cannot, I who is an elf couldn’t, couldn’t come to believe that I could not use magic. I whose only worth was just my magic…to not be able to use magic and become useless in battle, that….”

Koyuki who talked by straining her voice continued with “I’m sorry.”

Kazuki thought that he could understand that feeling as well. He also relied on his pride of his own kenjutsu. If he lost it out of nowhere, there was no doubt that he would want to run from reality with [I don’t want to believe it]. Then if such an escape became a source of trouble for someone else, for certain he would receive a shock that he could never recover from.

That was why he mustn’t condemn Koyuki. I must protect her till the end!

“It’s okay Hiakari-san. If this is because of magic intoxication’s influence, then surely this is just temporary. A person’s heart is formless after all, it’s not like the flesh body that cannot be healed once it got hurt and wrecked. It only depends on one’s frame of mind, after a little bit of some kind of impetus, it should return back to normal for sure.”

“…You are not angry?”

Koyuki watched Kazuki intently with eyes that looked a bit scared.

“No such thing, I’m not angry. Just thinking that Hiakari-san wanted to help me, just that feeling of yours is enough to make me extremely happy.”

Her sad appearance because of being in the way of others was the proof that she cared about Kazuki. Even more than something like the number of her positivity level, such nonchalant act and appearance made him far happier.

“…Although, we must find some way to escape from here safely somehow.”

Kazuki said while looking around.

They were in the bottom of the trap hole. But the space where they were at was not a closed room, the walls and floor that were made from concrete were organized forming the whole level, a road was continuing ahead in their path.

Even the electric lamp was turned on properly.

When they looked over their head, there was one hole that was opened up in the ceiling from where they fell. If they could ascend through this hole, it looks like they would be able to return to the former level.

The exit and entrance to the surface ground was only located at the upper level, that’s why first they thought about going through this hole rather than advancing forward down the path.

“Couldn’t Kazuki use Blazing Wings to fly through this hole?”

“The hole is too narrow. If there is no space to even flap the wings, we won’t be able to use wings to fly.”

Even for the firebird Phoenix, if he couldn’t flap his wings then he wouldn’t be able to do anything.

Kazuki didn’t only have Mio’s magic, he could also use Lotte’s magic up to level 5.

There was still no chance to use it until now, but Lotte’s level 5 magic made it possible to fly to the sky. But that magic equipped the user with a large armament, so it wouldn’t be able to slip through the width of this hole.

The hole became narrower the deeper it went, it was easy to fall and hard to climb. They could feel the wickedness of this clever disposition from the person who prepared this trap.

It seems it was impossible to escape through this hole with the current magic Kazuki had in hand.

“…If only I can use magic,”

Koyuki whispered in a subdued tone.

“If I summon a tsunami here and manipulate it…no, the amount of the water might not be enough for this depth…”

Filling this space with ocean water and swimming inside it to rise to the surface, was that what she meant?

“What if I use the same magic and the amount of the water is doubled?”

“Now that you mention it, the ability of Kazuki’s Diva is copy magic right? However it looks like you are unable to copy my magic. Is there a condition to that ability?”

It was not exactly copying actually, but he explained it to Koyuki like that before this.

“The condition so I can copy magic is to raise the positivity level of the girl.”

“…Ha? You are lying again, are you planning to toy around with my reaction?”

“No, this is the truth. That’s why I can use Mio’s magic the most, and the next is Lotte, Kaguya-senpai’s magic can also be used a little.”

Kazuki was the strongest at using Mio’s magic in the first place was because Mio’s positivity level was plainly the highest. Koyuki was flustered at feeling the persuasiveness of that fact.

“Is, is that really true? That kind of stupid ability…”

“It’s the truth for real. What do you mean by stupid, it’s not stupid.”

At Kazuki’s side, the one who bestowed the aforementioned stupid ability, Leme appeared and talked.

“You have heard the story between Leme and Futsunushi no Kami, didn’t you? The story that you haven’t been told is something quite hard to swallow but, Leme is the King of Solomon 72 Pillar. In the same way Leme is accompanied by 72 Pillar, if Kazuki also makes the contractor of the 72 Pillar accompany him then he would be able to use that ability skillfully.”

“Accompanied…by that you mean positivity level?”

“That’s right, if the King couldn’t get the hold of human’s hearts in his hand, then he wouldn’t be able to use that authority.”

Koyuki comprehended the explanation with a complicated expression. Kazuki asked Koyuki once again.

“…If we could climb the hole, could Vepar’s magic smash the ceiling? That ceiling was not made from adamantite, but only made from concrete after all.”

While in the middle of falling down, Kazuki had confirmed that the trap hole had been blocked once more.

Not only climbing up the hole, but they also had to smash the ceiling apart to escape.

However Mio and Lotte’s magic were not suited for physical destruction.

If they tried to melt the ceiling with magic flame, the large amount of the melted concrete from the heat of the magic power wouldn’t have any place to escape and it would pour down on themselves, washing them away again until the bottom of the hole.

“If we could climb the hole, we could pulverize something like concrete with Ice Buster.”

“Using ice to destroy concrete, could it be done? It feels somehow absurd trying to imagine it though.”

“Concrete’s hardness diverged depending on the material used, but it’s around 4 until 5. This unit to measure hardness is called Mohs’ hardness. The hardness of ice at 0 °C is around 1.5, but the more the temperature is lowered, the hardness will increase along with its transparency, at minus 100 °C, the hardness will become more than six times.”

“...Ice is really awesome.”

“O Our King, this kind of knowledge that will be useful in battle should be learned more habitually you know.”

Thereupon, it means things like this.

“If Hiakari-san’s power of magic returned, on top of that if I raise Hiakari-san’s positivity level, then we will be able to return to the former level!”

“...A, are you serious? Raising positivity level in this kind of dungeon?”

Until now he had to raise positivity level in order to defeat a strong enemy.

However this time, he had to raise positivity level in order to escape from this closed space!

“Raising positivity level in this kind of situation , moreover while both of us are being aware of each other, even for me, I don’t really know what is a good way to do that, but…well, for the time being let’s just follow down this path.”

But I’m also worried about Mio and Lotte…

Though it was a silver lining in the dark cloud that those two could make a compatible combination with Lotte as the vanguard and Mio as the rearguard.

{Kazuki, I don’t want Hiakari Koyuki to know about this so I’m telling you through telepathy, but if it’s some way to confirm the safety of Amasaki Mio and the others then you have it.}

…Really?

{The first is obvious, but you could check it from the positivity level. The appearance of their name and number are proof that the link between your minds are still preserved.}

Kazuki charged his ring with magic power and it displayed the positivity levels.

Amasaki Mio―134 Lotte―110 Hiakari Koyuki―59

I see, when Leme said it, it’s really obvious. A dead person’s positivity level wouldn’t be displayed.

{Next there is one more…because you also conquered Lotte, Leme has grown considerably, Leme has recovered one more of her powers.}

…Which reminds him, before Leme said that [My ability is by no means only this much]. Does she mean that one part of her power had been liberated?

{Kazuki, charged the Solomon Ring with magic power while thinking about Mio and Lotte strongly, try to grasp their hearts and see.}

Just as he was told, Kazuki held the ring with his hand and pray silently about perceiving Mio and Lotte.

Thereupon…he felt a sensation like his heart was connected with Mio and Lotte’s heart by a line.

About how long the line was and which direction it was going to, he could perceive that line spatially.

A new vision floated up in front of Kazuki’s eyes. This time it was not a graph of the positivity level.

{If until now it was a positivity level of galge, this time it is an action selection map stage. When you see this map, you will understand in a glance who you could meet at where you are going to, see?}

The vision that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes was a three dimensional map.

Three lights were blinking on top of that three dimensional coordinates. One is himself. Then on the fairly above direction was two lights that were in moving. There was no doubt that these were Mio and Lotte.

It was not a map of the path of these underground passages. Rather than a map, there were three lights floating inside a cube where he could make a distinction of their position and distance, something like a radar.

{By the way, this light will only appear when the other party are latently wishing for Kazuki. For example if Amasaki Mio enter a toilet, her state of mind will latently work that she doesn’t want Kazuki to perceive her whereabouts, the link of magic power will be cut off and you will become unable to know where she is. Solomon 72 Pillar had even take into consideration the privacy of our contractor, aren’t we a really friendly Diva?}

After informing him until that point, Leme cut off the telepathy.

“…Kazuki, why did you suddenly became quiet?”

Koyuki asked dishearteningly towards Kazuki who had gone quiet for fairly long.

“No, it’s nothing. Leme was telling me various things inside my head. We will go back above for sure, so let’s advance to uncover the secrets of this place!”

Kazuki stood in front of Koyuki, he advanced ahead while looking around with deep caution.

The current Koyuki who couldn’t use magic power was an extremely brittle existence. With only one hit of attack reaching her, she wouldn’t even fall into magic intoxication and might lose her life instantly.

The passage of this level were also long and narrow, it was the most suitable place to protect Koyuki while fighting.

“…Somehow it feels suffocating here.”

Damp moisture and moldy smell mixed in the air, the air conditioning was not working at all making the air hot and humid. Kazuki glanced back for a second.

“What is it?”

“No, Hiakari-san’s atmosphere is refreshing, so.”

Just by seeing the girl in a glance, his chest felt like it became less crowded. A cooling sight.

“…Kazuki, I have a request though.”

“What kind of request?”

“When we are in a time that is really emergency, please abandon me here. The me right now is just baggage. Someone who cannot be useful in the battle has no value whatsoever in being protected.”

…Why is she proposing such a self-torturing thing like that for? (self-destructive?)

“What kind of stupid thing are you saying? I’m not deciding a person’s worth only by how useful they are. Even though Hiakari-san cannot fight, but you are still very valuable. I will protect Hiakari-san’s life!”

Koyuki made a wondering face from Kazuki’s words.

“Please stop it. You are just thinking to raise my positivity level by saying that. Why can’t you focus on your own survival, stupid.”

On the contrary of those dishonest words, relief was mixing inside Koyuki’s tone of voice.

Perhaps she wanted to hear the words of [I will absolutely protect you], maybe that’s why she proposed this kind of thing. Surely she was feeling uneasy with the current situation, it couldn’t be helped.

“…Are you really, planning to raise my positivity level from now on?”

Again, Koyuki asked him with a nervous feeling.

“Regarding that, it’s also not good to put yourself on guard too much, let’s just do it naturally. Rather than that, what’s important is to protect Hiakari-san first.”

After keep walking for a while, the passage was divided into two.

Kazuki peeked out his face from the turning point and examined the situation in the left and right. At that moment, a black shadow leaped out from the corner of passage in an ambush.

Enemy attack!

Kazuki immediately took a back step while a beam of light streaked from the mouth of his sheath. The principle of Iai was originally a counter attack technique in an instant of time. Kazuki’s first and second slash carved up the black shadow roughly into pieces.

‘beshari’, with a wet sound, the thing that was cut by Kazuki fell on the floor.

“…What is this?”

Kazuki spontaneously groaned when he saw the dead body of the thing that attacked him.

The thing that was ceasing to function there was a grotesque organism that was hard to describe.

He couldn’t possibly believe that this kind of organism existed in the ecosystem of earth.

If he expressed it strongly, this organism was a lot of tentacles that were bundled together like a bouquet of flowers. It resembled an octopus. The tentacles were attached with countless suction pads for the sake of capturing its prey. The root of this thing was a bloodshot eyeball, rough breaths were released painfully from its tusked lips.

It resembled an octopus, but it looks slimy in pink color, its size was around the size of one person. It was a disgusting organism that made him feel like he would lose his sanity just by looking at it.

The sliced organism was wriggling about for a while, and then it disappeared by turning into blue light of magic power.

It was a Demon Beast.

“…What kind of Mythology had that kind of Demon Beast, what a bad taste. Come out here the Diva that’s in charge.”

The things called Demon Beast's came in a large variety, they could discover the source of the Demon Beast's among the numerous Mythology out there.

But he didn’t know about the existence of such eerie organism like this in the scope of the Mythology he had learned.

“Cthulhu Mythos…?”

Koyuki whispered in a low tone.

“Cthu…what?”

“Cthulhu Mythos…there is a Mythology that is called that. A monster that grows tentacles is a monster of this Mythology…Or perhaps I should say, it’s thought to be the feature of the evil god.”

“But I never heard about that kind of Mythology.”

“As far as my investigation go, there shouldn’t be any confirmation of the sighting of Demon Beast's and Divas that are derived from the Cthulhu Mythos until now.”

“…In short, this place is an extremely rare Haunted Ground?”

“…Strictly speaking, Cthulhu Mythos is an [original setting] that was created by an author named Lovecraft for the purpose of spinning a story. Lovecraft’s fellow authors also shared this and wrote their work using this setting, the world view of this work was developed rapidly, finally it turned into a large scale systematic world that was fitting to be called a Mythology. However in the end it was supposed to be nothing more than a setting for the purpose of literary creation. It’s rare, or, how should I put it…is this kind of thing even possible?”

“A story setting? That’s different from a Mythology, right? No, maybe Mythology too is something that looks like a story.”

Kazuki didn’t understand how to measure the line between a story and Mythology.

In the first place, the concept of Mythology was still not well-understood. The relation of Demon Beast's and Diva with Mythology still hadn’t came out of the realm of human’s own convenient hypothesis despite all the research that had been done.

In this world that had transformed into a place that overturned science, mankind was living while groping around in the dark, being led around by the nose by grand beings of unknown nature.

While they were talking, ‘zururi’, ‘zururi’, they could hear disgusting sounds from both passages that were diverging to the left and right.

When they turned their heads to the sounds, the eerie tentacle Demon Beasts were forming a group and crawling towards their way.

It was excessively disgusting how the Demon Beasts crawled nearing them in strangely fast movement despite their size.

“Hiakari-san, fall back!”

While removing Koyuki to the back, Kazuki started to chant his spell.

===Part 2===

“I’m going to melt this concrete floor with Phoenix’s flame! Lotte, step back!!”

After Kazuki fell into the trap hole, Mio insisted in a great panic.

Toward Mio’s insistence, Lotte made an objection carefully.

“But, this concrete floor is quite thick. If this floor is melted and a hole is made, then a large amount of melted concrete will fall desu. Concrete that is melted with magic will be wrapped in the heat of magic power. If the end of this trap hole is a closed space then…”

“…If it’s Kazuki then he will do something or another using defensive magic. Though now that you said it, it certainly will be really scary for a large amount of concrete wrapped in magic power to come falling down.”

“It was only for just an instant, but the moment when Koyuki-oneesan fell into the trap hole, she was in the state that couldn’t use magic desu. I think there will be quite a risk if this floor is melted and fall.”

“Mu―. …Rather than taking an imprudent risk, we should going forward collecting information of this dungeon?”

“It’s really lonely that Kazuki-oniisan is not here desu, but let’s do that. I’ll be the vanguard desu.”

“…Thank you. I’ll also raise the speed of my chant with all my strength, I’ll protect you from behind.”

“Yes, let’s do our best!”

Lotte grasped Mio’s hand tightly. “Ehehe” she laughed.

“We are close friends aren't we desu?”

Lotte sensed Mio’s discouragement through telepathy. That’s why she behaved cheerfully to encourage Mio.

“Stop it already, it’s awkward. Let’s go right away!”

Although her mouth said that, Mio walked forward without releasing Lotte’s hand.

Without knowing what was lurking in their path, they faced toward the darkness of the labyrinth….

===Part 3===

Several numbers of tentacle Demon Beasts were creeping near from the left and right paths.

The worst case was if they were attacked from both sides and he couldn’t protect Hiakari-san. With that thought, Kazuki returned back to the previous path, for a moment the Demon Beasts converged into one group.

“Hiakari-san, fall back just a little for now.”

It became a fight of one against many, but the disadvantage of number in this narrow passage was not that much of a concern.

Kazuki managed to drew away the Demon Beasts near enough, so he invoked his magic.

“Fire Wall!”

The foremost leading pack of the Demon Beasts that came rushing were swallowed in one go by the flame wall that burst forth from the ground. Blue light that was released when the Demon Beast vanished from this world was flickering in countless number inside the flame.

When the flame wall was extinguished, Kazuki carved up the following Demon Beast group that was still left.

However all the Demon Beasts were not looking at Kazuki, but at Koyuki.

They had completely seen through the opponent that couldn’t fight back instinctively.

One Demon Beast that Kazuki had let slip tried to make its way from his side.

Even in the worst case, he mustn’t allow an attack to Koyuki.

Kazuki threw his body in front of the Demon Beast and covered for Koyuki. The Demon Beast immediately captured Kazuki with its tentacles, then it opened its big mouth with tusks lining inside it against him that whose movement had been sealed. However, at that instant―.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, now this hand grasped the thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl in my command! Collider Field!!”

He broke out a barrier of electricity barely in time. All the Demon Beasts around Kazuki was baked from the inside through the electric shock, their nerves were paralyzed.

Kazuki slipped out from the restraint of the tentacles and cut away all the paralyzed Demon Beasts at once.

The Demon Beasts still hadn’t stopped coming in waves to attack.

“Roar! Civilization grant humans destruction! The howl of wisdom scorch thy body, break, shut all dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki used the gatling gun to stop the advance of the Demon Beasts, then,

“Fire Wall!”

The place where all the Demon Beasts had gathered was burned away in a flame wall once again.

“…So it’s really true that you can use other people’s magic skillfully. There is even a remarkable difference in chanting speed compared to the time when you had a duel with Amasaki-san…”

Koyuki’s eyes became wide open seeing Kazuki using Mio and Lotte’s magic so well.

“Fuu, anyway first the wave had been settled…”

“Are you okay, Kazuki? You got hit with an attack because of me just now.”

“The damage is not really significant see? Rather than that, which way should we go, left or right?”

“…Kazuki, the spirit here feel it, this way.”

“Eh? Spirit you say?”

<Spirit>. The existence with many puzzle, it was said that only elves with their altered magic power could sense their existence. They had no flesh body, the being of different dimension.

Kazuki couldn’t sense their existence. As expected, it seems elves had a different sensory organ that was different from a normal person. Though they became the target of discrimination as a consequence of that difference….

“Kazuki too is different from normal, that’s why I thought maybe you too could…as expected, you can’t sense them.”

Koyuki dropped her shoulder in loneliness. She felt a considerable disappointment.

“Sorry…spirit, what kind of existence is it?”

Spirit couldn’t be sensed except by elf, because those elves had received discriminatory treatment for a long time, research and investigation of spirit was not done at all.

Spirit was shrouded in a lot more mystery even compared to Diva and Demon Beast.

“Spirit’s existence could be sensed in the Haunted Ground, there are many cases like that, but it is different with Demon Beast in that it doesn’t bring harm to people. They nearly don’t have any influence in this world. They exist in Astrum, at times they come to talk with use, elves, using telepathy. They are just a whispering existence.”

The aspect where they were residents of Astrum who didn’t have physical body in this world was the same with Diva. But in contrast with Diva who was an existence with large power and will and its own objective, spirit was a really small existence.

“Even though I was saying that they talked to me, the language that they uttered to me was not clear. What they transmitted to me was only vague feelings. If the strength of the telepathy is increased then I could sense more detail, they might explain something.”

“The spirits that is in this place right now, are they telling something to Hiakari-san?”

“Yes. I think they are giving us a warning that it’s better not to follow this path.”

Koyuki quietly pointed to the right path of the diverging route.

“But the thing that we are looking for is located ahead in this path, that’s what I think they are saying.”

“Then we cannot follow their warning after all. Looks like Spirit-san cannot guess too far, that we don’t have any place to go back to from here.”

“…That’s so. Though it makes the situation a little uneasy.”

Kazuki took Koyuki’s hand gently.

“Wh, what is it…?”

“No, because it is quite uneasy, I thought we can walk while holding hands.”

“Are you stupid? Intentionally blocking one of your own hand, what are you going to do if enemy comes suddenly?”

“There is that, but before this we had defeated a fair number of them, so wouldn’t it be fine for a while I wonder―, that’s what I thought.”

“Then, only until the next corner.”

…Eh, she unexpectedly folded so easily?

Koyuki whose face was looking down, her small hand clutched his hand back tightly.

A heart mark was flying to him. It’s only a trivial thing, but it made her happy.

“Which reminds me, I have been thinking of this for a long time but, is it okay for me to call Hiakari-san by your given name?”

Kazuki asked that while feeling her warmth from one hand. When he called Mio and Kaguya-senpai by their first name, he had a feeling that the distance between them shrinked a lot. If he want to suggest this then now is the chance, that was the feeling he got.

“It doesn’t really matter, isn’t it fine to call me whatever you like? As for me about the matter of Kazuki, I have called you Kazuki near from the start.”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true isn’t it? Since when it became that Hiakari-san is calling me by my first name again…?”

At first she called Kazuki as [Rank-E person].

“…You were looked down by everyone in the class, but didn’t you duel with Amasaki-san to protect the honor of your important kenjutsu? Since then, I reconsidered my opinion on you a little…”

Koyuki answered him with some difficulty. For some reason even this side also became feeling a little itchy.

“I see, Hiakari-san had recognized me properly as a human from a long time ago.”

“Not really, I don’t care whatever happened to you anyway…”

While murmuring such thing, Koyuki’s hand that was connected with his hand became a little hot.

“Thank you, then without reservation, Koyuki. This is quite awkward for some reason. Koyuki. Koyuki.”

“I don’t really care even if you call me by my name, but please don’t call me repeatedly without any meaning!”

Koyuki got angry while pulling Kazuki’s hand strongly.

“Something trivial like a name, it’s all the same however way you are using to call me. You are only doing stupid things in this kind of situation.”

From the chest of Koyuki who was saying such things with a sullen face―a key that was shining with light was floating up.

That key was absorbed into Solomon’s ring which was Kazuki’s Magic Dress.

The key that was received from Koyuki, the proof that her positivity level had gone over 65….

The proof that a definite link was formed between their hearts.

Perhaps he ought to call her by her given name far more earlier than this.

“Just now, I became able to use Koyuki’s magic you know?”

“…!?” With a jerk, Koyuki suddenly stopped walking.

It seems she received a terrible shock from the fact that was apparent in the meaning of those words. She hung her head down looking like she was trying to desperately suppress the feeling that was seething inside her heart, she shut her eyes tightly.

She separated their connected hand forcefully.

“Even though…even though I had decided not to get involved with anyone already. Even though I planned not to fall in love with anyone. Why are you getting inside me like this…slithering inside…”

“Koyuki…”

An obstinate solo player. But inside her heart, for a long time she felt the crushing loneliness, this girl named Koyuki.

―She was imposing some kind of restriction against herself, bounding her own heart tightly.

―She was bearing a feeling of guilt toward herself who was thinking that she wanted to get along well with someone.

Kazuki could see all of that from her.

“Why Koyuki, you are trying to continue isolating yourself inside the loneliness of your own making don’t you see? It’s regrettable that you went through a lot of painful thing in the past, but like this you will only reject other people.”

Why was she doing this kind of foolish thing, when he was confronting her like this, he could feel her indignation from her way of life.

“It’s fine already for Koyuki to not live in such a lonely way anymore. Even though something happened in the past, it’s okay to not fear anymore. Because I’m thinking of Koyuki as someone absolutely important to me. It’s fine to forget all the painful things.”

“Forgetting…?”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with eyes that looked completely like the eyes of a lost child.

When Kazuki thought how frail of an existence this girl was, he hugged her tightly.

Can he became an existence that brought her a peace of mind?

Koyuki’s body stiffened and she was trembling. She was so small that he was afraid he will break her if he hugged her with all his strength. Kazuki embraced like he was wrapping her up inside his hands, he stroked her back that was bare by the design of the magic dress.

“Until Koyuki calmed down, let’s take a rest from walking to the next corner for a while, okay?”

Koyuki returned his embrace tightly while keeping her quiet.

He felt that she finally accepted him. An affectionate feeling was welling up inside him.

“…Kazuki. please call my name one more time.”

“Koyuki.”

“Except for you and Kaguya-senpai, there is nobody else that had call me by my name in this 13 years<ref>I think she forget about Lotte</ref>.”

“13 years ago, that was still a time when Koyuki were a little child wasn’t it?”

The preposterous period before this, this girl was supposed to be still [an existence that had a need to be called by her name and to be loved].

“…Why! Why didn’t I get called by my name!?”

Suddenly Koyuki raised her voice and she pushed her face in Kazuki’s chest. In that chest of his, he gradually felt the tears that soaked his uniform.

The one who was in front of Koyuki right now was not Kazuki, she was facing someone else and cried.

“Papa…, Mama…! Why, why didn’t you look at me!? Why…just because I became an elf!!”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki strongly because of her pain that couldn’t be protected by any defensive magic power. Raising her voice to the limit, Koyuki’s thin arms turned white from all the strength that she pushed into it.

“aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Koyuki wept.

She decided in his heart that she would live alone, how much tear she endured inside her whole life until this point of time.

All those things she bore inside obstinately for a long time, Kazuki accepted all of those silently in his chest.

But she finally stopped holding all of it alone. He finally became a partner that this girl could spill her heart to, that was what he thought.

The time passed like that for a while, ‘guzu’ Koyuki sounded her nose.

“…I’m sorry to expose my disgraceful figure so suddenly. But, just a little more like this…”

Koyuki finally started to recover her calm. However….

“Koyuki, something with magic power is approaching here.”

“…!”

The feeling of nervousness from being inside a Haunted Ground returned and her whole body stiffen.

“I want to be like this together with Koyuki for a long time and I don’t want to ever arrive to the next corner, but looks like it won’t come true.”

Koyuki separated her body from Kazuki with reluctance. Kazuki too, while feeling the lingering affection toward the fading away warmth, he concentrated his consciousness toward the magic power that was approaching.

The reaction for the magic power was unusual. It was different with the weak wave of magic power that Demon Beast emitted just by existing.

It felt completely like a magician that was chanting a magic, a complex whirlpool that swirled around.

It couldn’t be, that was not a Demon Beast but a human that was approaching…?

Kazuki walked to the passage corner. Even if a Demon Beast came attacking suddenly, possibly even magic could come flying, that would be fine, he chose a defensive magic and prepared to chant the spell.

He finally arrived at the passage corner, there he faced a body in the middle of the path.

―What the hell is this guy!

Something that was even more strange than the Demon Beast from before was standing there.

A living thing that looked like a flesh-colored muddy slime .

Its size was around the size of an adult human, ash colored hair was growing everywhere on it.

There were no eyes and nose, but a large lips was protruding, it was wriggling around like it was trying to mumble something, leaking out a moan that was impossible to decipher.

It looks completely like a human that was melting into undefined muddy form….

“unu, guruo…ugo, ugo, urugua…”

What the large lips was mumbling was a spell. The skin-colored monster that looked like sticky flesh mud was shining with the light of magic power, beside it an avatar of Diva was floating.

…Summoning Magic!?

“URUGUO!”

At the same time with the monster’s voice, a large globe of flame was created and flew to Kazuki.

If he evaded it Koyuki will be hit!

“Fire Wall!”

Kazuki astutely invoked his prepared magic.

The globe of flame was swallowed inside the flame wall and it was negated.

“Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki equipped the gatling gun and poured on a storm of bullet.

“IGI!? IGI! IGI!”

Even while being protected from the bullet by the blue defensive magic power, the monster’s body was distorted like a jelly ‘gunyagunya’ from the shock of its smashed magic, it raised an eerie scream that he couldn’t bear to hear.

Just from looking at it, just from listening at it, he felt like it would harm his sanity.

Kazuki held a shirking feeling, that he didn’t want to challenge this opponent in close-quarter combat.

“Barrett!”

He shot the monster with a flame bullet. The defensive magic power of the monster was used up, the flame bullet was sinking into the mud-like body. The flame bullet that sank inside its body burn its insides to a crisp.

While the monster writhed around in agony, it….,

“Th, thank…”

After spinning a sound that sounds like a word with its lips for the last time, it stopped moving with a twitch,

…Thank you, is that what it tried to say?

It chilled Kazuki’s spine with its mysterious eeriness.

But even though this thing was so eerie, it didn’t disappear and scatter into the light of magic power even though this monster’s life was already snuffed out.

The skin-colored dead body was clinging to the ground with a splat, it continued to remain in that place.

…It didn’t become a light and disappeared, does this mean this thing was not a Demon Beast…?

No wait, if it was not a Demon Beast, than what in the world was this organism!?

Koyuki who chased him until the passage corner was giving the dead body of the monster a glance, then she came to cling at Kazuki’s arm with a tight squeeze. He thought whether she was scared by the grotesqueness of the monster, but―that was not the case.

“Kazuki...please look.”

She noticed an even more terrifying matter.

“This living thing’s ''ears''…”

In that dead body that ceased to function in the floor with a splat, he overlooked it in the middle of the fight but, it had ears attached even though it didn’t have any eyes and nose. Those ears were, ''pointed ears that lengthening sharply''.

“This is…no, she is, an elf. A thing that was an elf before.”

===Part 4===

“Barrett!”

Mio released a bullet of flame against the monster that was approaching.

But…the force of the flame was weak. ‘zee zee’ Mio’s breath was becoming rough.

Why can’t I defeat this small fry with one attack!

…The oxygen was thinning.

The place called the underground was not an airtight place. But just as she understood from the damp and humid air, this place by no means did not have a good ventilation.

For a flame to burn fiercely it needed oxygen. The more Mio used her flame magic in this place, the more her neck felt choked.

“Mio-oneesan, please don’t force yourself!”

Lotte stood in front of Mio where she served as the vanguard.

While firing a volley of gatling bullets, she chanted even more spells.

“I reached out my hand toward the height of Babel, becoming the ruler of people! In accordance with my life, O thunder, swirled into spiral in my hand! {{furigana|Blitzkrieg|Electromagnetic Assault Spear}}!!”

That was a magic that was used for the first time in a real battle, Prometheus’ level 4 magic.

Lotte’s left hand was already equipped with an electromagnetic iron gauntlet that was created from her level 3 magic, [Collider Field]. That iron gauntlet was enveloped with light, and she called even more supplement unit to equip on her body.

It was a long lance that was almost twice as tall as Lotte.

“Prometheus…{{furigana|Schub|Charge}}!!”

Having her lance ready, Lotte charged into the group of monsters.

The electric current that was produced by the gauntlet was flowing into the lance, Lotte transformed into a meteor of lightning.

Everything that was standing in the way was pierced in one go, electrocuted, and turned into ash.

Lotte rushed in a straight line, she arrived up to the backside of the monsters' swarm after a struggle.

“Prometheus, {{furigana|Schneiden|Reap}}!”

When Lotte commanded, the spearhead part transformed, a blade was equipped there.

Transforming from [lance] to [naginata] , Lotte swung it from the back of the monsters' swarm.

The storm of electric blade blew violently, sweeping up the swarm of monsters.

Lotte who was armed with the extensive ranged attack from the new magic she learned was a demon of annihilation.

“…Sorry Lotte, I keep holding you back.”

Mio was hanging her head down while her breath still hadn’t come back.

“It’s only because I am perfectly suited to purge away the small fry enemies desu. Moreover, this place’s environment is not suited for flame magic after all desu….”

Lotte’s encouragement was accurate, but Mio was not comforted with that and she kept her head hung down with no sign of looking up. Mio was also still hung up from the fight with Beatrix where she was not useful.

“…Even though I also want to be useful for Kazu-nii, I only keep holding you all back…”

Through the telepathy magic, Lotte could perceive the feelings of Mio.

Uneasy feeling was spreading completely in the surface of Mio’s heart like a dark sea.

Because of the felling of powerlessness against herself, a cold wind of self-denial was blowing inside her.

“It’s scary…I keep continuing to expose such disgraceful sight in front of Kazu-nii like this…”

Mio who was usually full of confidence in herself was whispering weakly.

The small-statured Lotte tiptoed lightly and hugged Mio, she was tapping Mio’s back lightly.

“Kazuki-oniisan is not someone calculating who will decide to like or hate you from whether you are useful in battle or not, right desu? We are not supposed to be people that Kazuki-oniisan gathered for the purpose of creating a strong party desu. We are connected with Kazuki-oniisan by a Bond, people who gathered because we love each other desu. That’s why we can become a strong party desu.”

“…I know, that kind of thing is obvious. Because I have been together with Kazu-nii for a long time. But…exposing an unsightly appearance when I want to show my good point still made me uneasy…”

“We are comrades who help each other, so let’s do this with the right person in the right place. I will kick around all the small fry. Mio-oneesan just preserve your strength, please launch a large shot to the boss opponent. Come on, please cheer up. Please cheer up~”

Against Mio who talked with a sulking tone, Lotte put on a joking air and clapped Mio’s back.

“…Uuu, don’t get cheeky even though you are younger than me.”

Mio who had a sulky expression on stretched apart Lotte’s cheeks with a ‘munyu’.

“Please stop~”

Even with her cheeks stretched apart, Lotte still raised a happy voice.

“Lotte, thank you. …About Lotte, I like you somewhat.”

“I love Mio-oneesan so much desu! Then if Mio-oneesan has already regrouped your feeling, let’s go forward desu!”

“There are Demon Beasts, this place is being turned into a Haunted Ground isn’t it? But, if it’s true then I wonder why this Haunted Ground is not spreading.”

Both of them were going forward, while slipping through the traps at times, Mio suddenly felt a doubt.

“Haunted Ground is something that spread rapidly, that’s why if left alone it would encroach to the Magic Division’s ground isn’t that right? But the border line of this Haunted Ground is located perfectly in the middle of the stairs descending to this underground.”

“When Mio-oneesan say it, that’s true isn’t it desu?”

“It is controlled by someone’s hand. …The Haunted Ground is not spreading anymore than this. The Haunted Ground is maintained at the appropriate size. In other words the Demon Beasts extermination is being carried out periodically, I wonder. Seeing it carefully, the concrete wall and floor is worn-out, it doesn’t feel old and decaying, it tells the frequency of the fights that were carried out here…”

There were a great number of cracks and ravages of destruction on the pulsing concrete floor and wall that were turned into the Haunted Ground. Those signs were almost not found at all in the vicinity of the entrance, but the more they advanced the more it increased.

“To do such troublesome thing this far, there must be a reason to preserve this place as a Haunted Ground. What in the world are they doing here?”

“…That answer, we don’t know if it might exist beyond this point desu.”

At the end of the passage, Mio and Lotte discovered a door. Thinking about how many traps there were starting from the trap hole, there was no doubt that a big secret was being hidden beyond this door.

“This is not an adamantite door isn’t it desu?”

It seems it would be very hard to carry a super heavy adamantite until this far underground.

Then it would be simple to break this door. Lotte produced a lance in her left hand, then she screwed the spearhead into the keyhole―she entered her strength. The keyhole was easily smashed, the door opened with a loud sound.

There was a computer inside the room. From there, a lot of monitors.

In this fairly cramped room, the notable thing around was only that computer. In here, all the things that was performed in another place were reflected and regulated in the monitors, it seems this was the control room of the whole underground space.

No doubt that this computer was a large clump of clue.

Thought that was only if they could start it up.

“…Sage of Civilization Prometheus. If it’s you, then can you do something about this somehow?”

Toward Lotte’s call, the avatar of the young boy Prometheus appeared, “Ho-ho-, I say I say” he wandered around the computer with a deep interest.

“This is a computer right? Vast electric signals are being inputted, calculated, outputted…hmm hmm I see, this is what is called computer huh. How awesome. How revolutionary this is.”

“Prometheus, use my body, try to operate it please.”

Lotte sat on the computer’s desk while saying, Prometheus’s avatar disappeared.

And then Lotte’s arms moved by itself. Lotte that was being possessed by Prometheus had handed over a partial control of her flesh body.

Power was entered into the computer. The boot sequence scene was displayed in the monitors, but what was reflected in the monitor was something Mio had never seen before. It was not an OS that was used generally, it seems it used a special OS that operated an encryption of the data in the internal memory drive.

In short even if they destroyed this computer and carried out only its memory device, it would be difficult to analyze the encrypted data. They had to break through the security using this place.

Both of Lotte’s arms became the arms of Prometheus, the fingers were running in the keyboard. It was their first time operating a keyboard, that’s why Prometheus’ keyboard touch was clumsy.

However his keyboard strokes were accurate.

“Prometheus, you can hack a computer?”

Towards the sage who was born in this world with the concept of civilization, Mio was being struck with admiration once again.

A Diva was hacking a computer…it sounds completely like a joke of a story.

“Well, somehow I’m using my feeling of, maybe you can say my sixth sense. Release that lock. And it’s open.”

Toward the special OS that was demanding a password, Prometheus was easily releasing the security.

“Oh ho, there is a game here, it’s minesweeper huh. Is it okay to try it a little? The record time of this computer’s owner is 57 second. I want to surpass it without fail.”

“You must not desu, please hurry.”

Lotte scolded Prometheus. Because these two’s conversation were carried out using only Lotte’s one mouth, it looked completely like a soliloquy.

“Not only for booting up the computer, to access the data inside…oh hoh, looks like it was protected with double layer of password. Hahhahha, how impertinent. And, release.”

While the sage of the Greek Mythology laughed loudly, he operated the keyboard with his index fingers poking repeatedly.

His movements was those of a beginner, but he broke through the solid security mercilessly.

“Hmmmm, furthermore, to read this data thoroughly it seems we need something like a dedicated application. That application is not saved inside this computer, looks like it was carried in from the external. Yosh, how about I create that application starting from now?”

“…I don’t get what you are doing at all, but looks like nothing is impossible for you isn’t it?”

“I cannot create that app from zero you know? I’m only comprehending the surface of the data and reproducing the application.”

While Mio was being amazed at the side, Prometheus completed the improvised application with his clumsy typing.

“But I cannot understand why it only asked for password and application without using biometric confirmation. If it asked for that, then it’s all over even for me though. …By any chance, perhaps the owner of this computer even have a plan to reconstruct his own flesh body. It’s only a wild imagination though, I don’t know if there is any other reason.”

Reconstructing the flesh body?

Was that kind of thing possible? If it was possible, for what reason?

Suddenly, Mio was reminded of the moment when Kaya was hijacked by Loki and she shivered.

Surely, at that time Kaya’s body was reconstructed.

“Oh ho, I found an interesting thing.”

Prometheus punched the enter-key with noticeable strength ‘pachin’.

The monitors that were covering one part of the room’s wall surface were lighting up all at once.

It looks like the countless monitors was projecting various different place in this underground area.

A certain terminal screen was showing a room where things that looked like culture fluid were lining up in great amount, another screen was projecting a large hall that was spreading circularly like an arena.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 145.jpg|thumb]]

―Inside that circular hall, were Kazuki and Koyuki!

“Prometheus! Can we reach that place!?”

Mio was shaking Prometheus (Lotte)’s shoulder energetically.

“I didn’t find any map of this underground area inside this computer. It seems the owner of this computer memorized all the structure of this underground area in his head so he didn’t need a map. To not have any necessity to share the information, it shows that the character who use this underground area is most likely only one person. However, I found a data file of [experiment result]. Looking at the content, the accomplishments of the experiments were carried out at that place that look like an arena, it seems the tests were using the Demon Beasts as the opponent.”

“Experiment? What kind of experiment? I guess we can understand it if we look at the data?”

The terminal screen was changing in rapidly because of Prometheus’ operating. Mio’s eyes couldn’t follow at all, but Prometheus should be able to naturally read those contents at high speed.

Prometheus’ words became cloudy at Mio’s question.

“That is…how should I say it, it’s an experiment that cannot be described using words at all.”

When Prometheus pushed the enter-key, an URD was ejected from the computer’s disk drive.

All the data of the computer was duplicated inside this high capacity memory media.

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-06-08T16:13:52Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ edited prior edits.

{{Incomplete|parts=4|tparts=5}}

==Chapter 3 – The Silver Girl and the Plan of Darkness==

===Part 1===

A scene of two people in a sharp fall. However, Kazuki didn’t regret it at all.

…If he didn’t do this, Koyuki, who currently couldn’t use magic power would simply die for sure.

But as long as the defensive magic power worked, a pure physical impact wouldn’t even be a problem. The impact of the landing would be eradicated in its entirety due to the magic power’s reality distortion.

That was why setting aside his own safety, he embraced Koyuki strongly.

He had to turn himself to be the one that was pinned on the bottom side of this free fall without fail.

And then after they continued to fall for several seconds―Kazuki and Koyuki crashed at the bottom of the hole.

A large blue magic power shined. But the lack of pain that he felt was a normal matter.

The defensive magic power was unperturbed against a mere physical impact that didn’t contain magic power. Without a doubt, this was the reason scientific weapons of this era were powerless.

“Hiakari-san, are you okay?”

Kazuki had embraced Koyuki so tightly until he couldn’t feel his own arms.

“H, here is…?”

Koyuki leaked out a frail voice inside Kazuki’s arms.

“I’ll say it from the start, but this is not the heaven.”

Koyuki’s awareness had flown away from the impact, she was blinking her eyes in wonder.

“Hell…?”

“Hiakari-san is not the kind of person who will fall into hell.”

Koyuki’s pupils were regaining their focus gradually, she was staring fixedly at Kazuki. And then perhaps from finally feeling that her life had been saved for real, she gripped Kazuki’s clothes in his chest tightly.

“…Was Kazuki the one who saved me…?”

While confirming nervously with upward glance, a heart mark flew from her chest.

Kazuki continued to embraced Koyuki tightly just like that. They fell into silence together with their body laying against each other.

“U, uhmm, I’m fine already so can you release me?”

“I also want to do so, but…because I hugged you too tightly from before, my arms are numb and cannot be moved.”

Though of course he didn’t use Enchant Aura, so he didn’t embraced her so strongly that her delicate body would be crushed. But because he felt a strong nervousness in their fall, his muscles had stiffened too much.

“Eh? …Eeeeehh!?”

Koyuki’s face turned bright red while being embraced tightly against his chest like a doll as it were.

“P, please loosen your tension quickly, this makes me troubled!”

“That’s, when I think that I am hugging Hiakari-san so tightly, it makes my heart beat too much, perhaps I should say my body totally cannot calm down, how troubling.”

“Stupid! Being excited by something like me, what kind of lies are you saying!”

“It’s not a lie. Hiakari-san is cute, so no matter what kind of man it is, when embracing Hiakari-san because of an act of god like this, of course he would get excited without fail.”

“What kind of stupid things are you saying with a serious face like that!? Anyway, can you just slacken your arm loose!?”

Koyuki said with a troubled face, so Kazuki felt a little mischievous.

“If Hiakari-san chanted a spell like [Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while patting my head gently, I think the strength could be drained from my entire body.”

“Wh, what, that spell sounds so stupid…”

It was the influence of a certain idiot little sister. Because he always set out together with Kanae and messed around.

“Because it sounds so stupid that it could drain the entire strength from the body! Now, hurry!”

Kazuki said strongly making Koyuki’s flustered gaze wander around.

“E, errr I’m sorry, how did you say it again?”

“[Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while Hiakari-san also pats my head gently.”

“Thr, Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n…”

Her small hand was going pat pat on Kazuki’s head with utmost effort, and Koyuki chanted the spell with a blushing red face.

“Uwa―, how calming―”

Kazuki said in monotone while unfastening his hands.

The truth was that his nervousness had already slacked down from a while ago.

While Koyuki raised her body slowly, she watched Kazuki resentfully with some heat still left behind on her cheeks.

“…Recently, you have had no hesitation about toying around with me, haven’t you? For that reason you are telling lies without even batting an eyelid. Are you misunderstanding me as a certain fumbling character?”

“I want to see Hiakari-san’s various faces even against my better judgment.”

“It’s fine for my face to stay just like this. I don’t want to expose any kind of strange face.”

Koyuki turned her face to the side with a ‘puih’. But an angry face like that was also very cute.

“Hiakari-san, there is dirt on you.”

When Kazuki wiped the dust on her white cheek softly, Koyuki’s face turned red again and she looked down.

“…Well then, rather than that kind of thing, this situation is more important. Hiakari-san, by some chance, are you unable to use magic now?”

After joking around a little, they returned to reality once again.

Koyuki’s expression clouded gloomily.

“…Yes. Somehow I cannot knead strong magic power very well right now. I can barely perform the Access, but standard magic and chanting Summoning Magic are…”

When he watched her carefully, her Magic Dress was also different than the usual.

Originally the Diva’s contractor was decorated with appropriate majestic appearance, but her appearance now was lacking in one part, it only looked like a mere white school swimsuit.

Even that minimum part that was covering her body, at times it was wavering like a disordered mirage.

“Since when you were like this?”

“I think it was from when I woke up from the magic intoxication.”

When he thought about it, as expected, perhaps the origin was from that time. Magic intoxication induced a change in the state of the heart. After collapsing for two days from magic intoxication, it was not strange that there was some kind of after-effect that was still left behind.

Everything would be fine if this was only temporary like someone who was just half awake, but….

“Even when I cleaned my body, I couldn’t use magic skillfully, at that time I noticed the abnormality, but….”

“If you noticed it, why were you accompanying us until here then?”

Kazuki didn’t intend to criticize her, but Koyuki’s shoulder jolted in shock, her gaze turned astray like she was trying to find an escape.

―There was no way to escape.

She recognized her own careless action, and that she couldn’t avoid to face Kazuki.

“…I cannot, I who is an elf couldn’t, couldn’t come to believe that I cannot use magic. I whose only worth was just my magic…to not be able to use magic and become useless in battle, that….”

Koyuki who talked by straining her voice continued with “I’m sorry.”

Kazuki thought that he could understand that feeling as well. He also relied on his pride of his own kenjutsu. If he lost it out of nowhere, there was no doubt that he would want to run from reality with [I don’t want to believe it]. Then if such an escape became a source of trouble for someone else, for certain he would receive a shock that he could never recover from.

That was why he mustn’t condemn Koyuki. I must protect her till the end!

“It’s okay Hiakari-san. If this is because of magic intoxication’s influence, then surely this is just temporary. A person’s heart is formless after all, it’s not like the flesh body that cannot be healed once it got hurt and wrecked. It only depends on one’s frame of mind, after a little bit of some kind of impetus, it should return back to normal for sure.”

“…You are not angry?”

Koyuki watched Kazuki intently with eyes that looked a bit scared.

“No such thing, I’m not angry. Just thinking that Hiakari-san wanted to help me, just that feeling of yours is enough to make me extremely happy.”

Her sad appearance because of being in the way of others was the proof that she cared about Kazuki. Even more than something like the number of her positivity level, such nonchalant act and appearance made him far happier.

“…Although, we must find some way to escape from here safely somehow.”

Kazuki said while looking around.

They were in the bottom of the trap hole. But the space where they were at was not a closed room, the walls and floor that were made from concrete were organized forming the whole level, a road was continuing ahead in their path.

Even the electric lamp was turned on properly.

When they looked over their head, there was one hole that was opened up in the ceiling from where they fell. If they could ascend through this hole, it looks like they would be able to return to the former level.

The exit and entrance to the surface ground was only located at the upper level, that’s why first they thought about going through this hole rather than advancing forward down the path.

“Couldn’t Kazuki use Blazing Wings to fly through this hole?”

“The hole is too narrow. If there is no space to even flap the wings, we won’t be able to use wings to fly.”

Even for the firebird Phoenix, if he couldn’t flap his wings then he wouldn’t be able to do anything.

Kazuki didn’t only have Mio’s magic, he could also use Lotte’s magic up to level 5.

There was still no chance to use it until now, but Lotte’s level 5 magic made it possible to fly to the sky. But that magic equipped the user with a large armament, so it wouldn’t be able to slip through the width of this hole.

The hole became narrower the deeper it went, it was easy to fall and hard to climb. They could feel the wickedness of this clever disposition from the person who prepared this trap.

It seems it was impossible to escape through this hole with the current magic Kazuki had in hand.

“…If only I can use magic,”

Koyuki whispered in a subdued tone.

“If I summon a tsunami here and manipulate it…no, the amount of the water might not be enough for this depth…”

Filling this space with ocean water and swimming inside it to rise to the surface, was that what she meant?

“What if I use the same magic and the amount of the water is doubled?”

“Now that you mention it, the ability of Kazuki’s Diva is copy magic right? However it looks like you are unable to copy my magic. Is there a condition to that ability?”

It was not exactly copying actually, but he explained it to Koyuki like that before this.

“The condition so I can copy magic is to raise the positivity level of the girl.”

“…Ha? You are lying again, are you planning to toy around with my reaction?”

“No, this is the truth. That’s why I can use Mio’s magic the most, and the next is Lotte, Kaguya-senpai’s magic can also be used a little.”

Kazuki was the strongest at using Mio’s magic in the first place was because Mio’s positivity level was plainly the highest. Koyuki was flustered at feeling the persuasiveness of that fact.

“Is, is that really true? That kind of stupid ability…”

“It’s the truth for real. What do you mean by stupid, it’s not stupid.”

At Kazuki’s side, the one who bestowed the aforementioned stupid ability, Leme appeared and talked.

“You have heard the story between Leme and Futsunushi no Kami, didn’t you? The story that you haven’t been told is something quite hard to swallow but, Leme is the King of Solomon 72 Pillar. In the same way Leme is accompanied by 72 Pillar, if Kazuki also makes the contractor of the 72 Pillar accompany him then he would be able to use that ability skillfully.”

“Accompanied…by that you mean positivity level?”

“That’s right, if the King couldn’t get the hold of human’s hearts in his hand, then he wouldn’t be able to use that authority.”

Koyuki comprehended the explanation with a complicated expression. Kazuki asked Koyuki once again.

“…If we could climb the hole, could Vepar’s magic smash the ceiling? That ceiling was not made from adamantite, but only made from concrete after all.”

While in the middle of falling down, Kazuki had confirmed that the trap hole had been blocked once more.

Not only climbing up the hole, but they also had to smash the ceiling apart to escape.

However Mio and Lotte’s magic were not suited for physical destruction.

If they tried to melt the ceiling with magic flame, the large amount of the melted concrete from the heat of the magic power wouldn’t have any place to escape and it would pour down on themselves, washing them away again until the bottom of the hole.

“If we could climb the hole, we could pulverize something like concrete with Ice Buster.”

“Using ice to destroy concrete, could it be done? It feels somehow absurd trying to imagine it though.”

“Concrete’s hardness diverged depending on the material used, but it’s around 4 until 5. This unit to measure hardness is called Mohs’ hardness. The hardness of ice at 0 °C is around 1.5, but the more the temperature is lowered, the hardness will increase along with its transparency, at minus 100 °C, the hardness will become more than six times.”

“...Ice is really awesome.”

“O Our King, this kind of knowledge that will be useful in battle should be learned more habitually you know.”

Thereupon, it means things like this.

“If Hiakari-san’s power of magic returned, on top of that if I raise Hiakari-san’s positivity level, then we will be able to return to the former level!”

“...A, are you serious? Raising positivity level in this kind of dungeon?”

Until now he had to raise positivity level in order to defeat a strong enemy.

However this time, he had to raise positivity level in order to escape from this closed space!

“Raising positivity level in this kind of situation , moreover while both of us are being aware of each other, even for me, I don’t really know what is a good way to do that, but…well, for the time being let’s just follow down this path.”

But I’m also worried about Mio and Lotte…

Though it was a silver lining in the dark cloud that those two could make a compatible combination with Lotte as the vanguard and Mio as the rearguard.

{Kazuki, I don’t want Hiakari Koyuki to know about this so I’m telling you through telepathy, but if it’s some way to confirm the safety of Amasaki Mio and the others then you have it.}

…Really?

{The first is obvious, but you could check it from the positivity level. The appearance of their name and number are proof that the link between your minds are still preserved.}

Kazuki charged his ring with magic power and it displayed the positivity levels.

Amasaki Mio―134 Lotte―110 Hiakari Koyuki―59

I see, when Leme said it, it’s really obvious. A dead person’s positivity level wouldn’t be displayed.

{Next there is one more…because you also conquered Lotte, Leme has grown considerably, Leme has recovered one more of her powers.}

…Which reminds him, before Leme said that [My ability is by no means only this much]. Does she mean that one part of her power had been liberated?

{Kazuki, charged the Solomon Ring with magic power while thinking about Mio and Lotte strongly, try to grasp their hearts and see.}

Just as he was told, Kazuki held the ring with his hand and pray silently about perceiving Mio and Lotte.

Thereupon…he felt a sensation like his heart was connected with Mio and Lotte’s heart by a line.

About how long the line was and which direction it was going to, he could perceive that line spatially.

A new vision floated up in front of Kazuki’s eyes. This time it was not a graph of the positivity level.

{If until now it was a positivity level of galge, this time it is an action selection map stage. When you see this map, you will understand in a glance who you could meet at where you are going to, see?}

The vision that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes was a three dimensional map.

Three lights were blinking on top of that three dimensional coordinates. One is himself. Then on the fairly above direction was two lights that were in moving. There was no doubt that these were Mio and Lotte.

It was not a map of the path of these underground passages. Rather than a map, there were three lights floating inside a cube where he could make a distinction of their position and distance, something like a radar.

{By the way, this light will only appear when the other party are latently wishing for Kazuki. For example if Amasaki Mio enter a toilet, her state of mind will latently work that she doesn’t want Kazuki to perceive her whereabouts, the link of magic power will be cut off and you will become unable to know where she is. Solomon 72 Pillar had even take into consideration the privacy of our contractor, aren’t we a really friendly Diva?}

After informing him until that point, Leme cut off the telepathy.

“…Kazuki, why did you suddenly became quiet?”

Koyuki asked dishearteningly towards Kazuki who had gone quiet for fairly long.

“No, it’s nothing. Leme was telling me various things inside my head. We will go back above for sure, so let’s advance to uncover the secrets of this place!”

Kazuki stood in front of Koyuki, he advanced ahead while looking around with deep caution.

The current Koyuki who couldn’t use magic power was an extremely brittle existence. With only one hit of attack reaching her, she wouldn’t even fall into magic intoxication and might lose her life instantly.

The passage of this level were also long and narrow, it was the most suitable place to protect Koyuki while fighting.

“…Somehow it feels suffocating here.”

Damp moisture and moldy smell mixed in the air, the air conditioning was not working at all making the air hot and humid. Kazuki glanced back for a second.

“What is it?”

“No, Hiakari-san’s atmosphere is refreshing, so.”

Just by seeing the girl in a glance, his chest felt like it became less crowded. A cooling sight.

“…Kazuki, I have a request though.”

“What kind of request?”

“When we are in a time that is really emergency, please abandon me here. The me right now is just baggage. Someone who cannot be useful in the battle has no value whatsoever in being protected.”

…Why is she proposing such a self-torturing thing like that for? (self-destructive?)

“What kind of stupid thing are you saying? I’m not deciding a person’s worth only by how useful they are. Even though Hiakari-san cannot fight, but you are still very valuable. I will protect Hiakari-san’s life!”

Koyuki made a wondering face from Kazuki’s words.

“Please stop it. You are just thinking to raise my positivity level by saying that. Why can’t you focus on your own survival, stupid.”

On the contrary of those dishonest words, relief was mixing inside Koyuki’s tone of voice.

Perhaps she wanted to hear the words of [I will absolutely protect you], maybe that’s why she proposed this kind of thing. Surely she was feeling uneasy with the current situation, it couldn’t be helped.

“…Are you really, planning to raise my positivity level from now on?”

Again, Koyuki asked him with a nervous feeling.

“Regarding that, it’s also not good to put yourself on guard too much, let’s just do it naturally. Rather than that, what’s important is to protect Hiakari-san first.”

After keep walking for a while, the passage was divided into two.

Kazuki peeked out his face from the turning point and examined the situation in the left and right. At that moment, a black shadow leaped out from the corner of passage in an ambush.

Enemy attack!

Kazuki immediately took a back step while a beam of light streaked from the mouth of his sheath. The principle of Iai was originally a counter attack technique in an instant of time. Kazuki’s first and second slash carved up the black shadow roughly into pieces.

‘beshari’, with a wet sound, the thing that was cut by Kazuki fell on the floor.

“…What is this?”

Kazuki spontaneously groaned when he saw the dead body of the thing that attacked him.

The thing that was ceasing to function there was a grotesque organism that was hard to describe.

He couldn’t possibly believe that this kind of organism existed in the ecosystem of earth.

If he expressed it strongly, this organism was a lot of tentacles that were bundled together like a bouquet of flowers. It resembled an octopus. The tentacles were attached with countless suction pads for the sake of capturing its prey. The root of this thing was a bloodshot eyeball, rough breaths were released painfully from its tusked lips.

It resembled an octopus, but it looks slimy in pink color, its size was around the size of one person. It was a disgusting organism that made him feel like he would lose his sanity just by looking at it.

The sliced organism was wriggling about for a while, and then it disappeared by turning into blue light of magic power.

It was a Demon Beast.

“…What kind of Mythology had that kind of Demon Beast, what a bad taste. Come out here the Diva that’s in charge.”

The things called Demon Beast's came in a large variety, they could discover the source of the Demon Beast's among the numerous Mythology out there.

But he didn’t know about the existence of such eerie organism like this in the scope of the Mythology he had learned.

“Cthulhu Mythos…?”

Koyuki whispered in a low tone.

“Cthu…what?”

“Cthulhu Mythos…there is a Mythology that is called that. A monster that grows tentacles is a monster of this Mythology…Or perhaps I should say, it’s thought to be the feature of the evil god.”

“But I never heard about that kind of Mythology.”

“As far as my investigation go, there shouldn’t be any confirmation of the sighting of Demon Beast's and Divas that are derived from the Cthulhu Mythos until now.”

“…In short, this place is an extremely rare Haunted Ground?”

“…Strictly speaking, Cthulhu Mythos is an [original setting] that was created by an author named Lovecraft for the purpose of spinning a story. Lovecraft’s fellow authors also shared this and wrote their work using this setting, the world view of this work was developed rapidly, finally it turned into a large scale systematic world that was fitting to be called a Mythology. However in the end it was supposed to be nothing more than a setting for the purpose of literary creation. It’s rare, or, how should I put it…is this kind of thing even possible?”

“A story setting? That’s different from a Mythology, right? No, maybe Mythology too is something that looks like a story.”

Kazuki didn’t understand how to measure the line between a story and Mythology.

In the first place, the concept of Mythology was still not well-understood. The relation of Demon Beast's and Diva with Mythology still hadn’t came out of the realm of human’s own convenient hypothesis despite all the research that had been done.

In this world that had transformed into a place that overturned science, mankind was living while groping around in the dark, being led around by the nose by grand beings of unknown nature.

While they were talking, ‘zururi’, ‘zururi’, they could hear disgusting sounds from both passages that were diverging to the left and right.

When they turned their heads to the sounds, the eerie tentacle Demon Beasts were forming a group and crawling towards their way.

It was excessively disgusting how the Demon Beasts crawled nearing them in strangely fast movement despite their size.

“Hiakari-san, fall back!”

While removing Koyuki to the back, Kazuki started to chant his spell.

===Part 2===

“I’m going to melt this concrete floor with Phoenix’s flame! Lotte, step back!!”

After Kazuki fell into the trap hole, Mio insisted in a great panic.

Toward Mio’s insistence, Lotte made an objection carefully.

“But, this concrete floor is quite thick. If this floor is melted and a hole is made, then a large amount of melted concrete will fall desu. Concrete that is melted with magic will be wrapped in the heat of magic power. If the end of this trap hole is a closed space then…”

“…If it’s Kazuki then he will do something or another using defensive magic. Though now that you said it, it certainly will be really scary for a large amount of concrete wrapped in magic power to come falling down.”

“It was only for just an instant, but the moment when Koyuki-oneesan fell into the trap hole, she was in the state that couldn’t use magic desu. I think there will be quite a risk if this floor is melted and fall.”

“Mu―. …Rather than taking an imprudent risk, we should going forward collecting information of this dungeon?”

“It’s really lonely that Kazuki-oniisan is not here desu, but let’s do that. I’ll be the vanguard desu.”

“…Thank you. I’ll also raise the speed of my chant with all my strength, I’ll protect you from behind.”

“Yes, let’s do our best!”

Lotte grasped Mio’s hand tightly. “Ehehe” she laughed.

“We are close friends aren't we desu?”

Lotte sensed Mio’s discouragement through telepathy. That’s why she behaved cheerfully to encourage Mio.

“Stop it already, it’s awkward. Let’s go right away!”

Although her mouth said that, Mio walked forward without releasing Lotte’s hand.

Without knowing what was lurking in their path, they faced toward the darkness of the labyrinth….

===Part 3===

Several numbers of tentacle Demon Beasts were creeping near from the left and right paths.

The worst case was if they were attacked from both sides and he couldn’t protect Hiakari-san. With that thought, Kazuki returned back to the previous path, for a moment the Demon Beasts converged into one group.

“Hiakari-san, fall back just a little for now.”

It became a fight of one against many, but the disadvantage of number in this narrow passage was not that much of a concern.

Kazuki managed to drew away the Demon Beasts near enough, so he invoked his magic.

“Fire Wall!”

The foremost leading pack of the Demon Beasts that came rushing were swallowed in one go by the flame wall that burst forth from the ground. Blue light that was released when the Demon Beast vanished from this world was flickering in countless number inside the flame.

When the flame wall was extinguished, Kazuki carved up the following Demon Beast group that was still left.

However all the Demon Beasts were not looking at Kazuki, but at Koyuki.

They had completely seen through the opponent that couldn’t fight back instinctively.

One Demon Beast that Kazuki had let slip tried to make its way from his side.

Even in the worst case, he mustn’t allow an attack to Koyuki.

Kazuki threw his body in front of the Demon Beast and covered for Koyuki. The Demon Beast immediately captured Kazuki with its tentacles, then it opened its big mouth with tusks lining inside it against him that whose movement had been sealed. However, at that instant―.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, now this hand grasped the thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl in my command! Collider Field!!”

He broke out a barrier of electricity barely in time. All the Demon Beasts around Kazuki was baked from the inside through the electric shock, their nerves were paralyzed.

Kazuki slipped out from the restraint of the tentacles and cut away all the paralyzed Demon Beasts at once.

The Demon Beasts still hadn’t stopped coming in waves to attack.

“Roar! Civilization grant humans destruction! The howl of wisdom scorch thy body, break, shut all dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki used the gatling gun to stop the advance of the Demon Beasts, then,

“Fire Wall!”

The place where all the Demon Beasts had gathered was burned away in a flame wall once again.

“…So it’s really true that you can use other people’s magic skillfully. There is even a remarkable difference in chanting speed compared to the time when you had a duel with Amasaki-san…”

Koyuki’s eyes became wide open seeing Kazuki using Mio and Lotte’s magic so well.

“Fuu, anyway first the wave had been settled…”

“Are you okay, Kazuki? You got hit with an attack because of me just now.”

“The damage is not really significant see? Rather than that, which way should we go, left or right?”

“…Kazuki, the spirit here feel it, this way.”

“Eh? Spirit you say?”

<Spirit>. The existence with many puzzle, it was said that only elves with their altered magic power could sense their existence. They had no flesh body, the being of different dimension.

Kazuki couldn’t sense their existence. As expected, it seems elves had a different sensory organ that was different from a normal person. Though they became the target of discrimination as a consequence of that difference….

“Kazuki too is different from normal, that’s why I thought maybe you too could…as expected, you can’t sense them.”

Koyuki dropped her shoulder in loneliness. She felt a considerable disappointment.

“Sorry…spirit, what kind of existence is it?”

Spirit couldn’t be sensed except by elf, because those elves had received discriminatory treatment for a long time, research and investigation of spirit was not done at all.

Spirit was shrouded in a lot more mystery even compared to Diva and Demon Beast.

“Spirit’s existence could be sensed in the Haunted Ground, there are many cases like that, but it is different with Demon Beast in that it doesn’t bring harm to people. They nearly don’t have any influence in this world. They exist in Astrum, at times they come to talk with use, elves, using telepathy. They are just a whispering existence.”

The aspect where they were residents of Astrum who didn’t have physical body in this world was the same with Diva. But in contrast with Diva who was an existence with large power and will and its own objective, spirit was a really small existence.

“Even though I was saying that they talked to me, the language that they uttered to me was not clear. What they transmitted to me was only vague feelings. If the strength of the telepathy is increased then I could sense more detail, they might explain something.”

“The spirits that is in this place right now, are they telling something to Hiakari-san?”

“Yes. I think they are giving us a warning that it’s better not to follow this path.”

Koyuki quietly pointed to the right path of the diverging route.

“But the thing that we are looking for is located ahead in this path, that’s what I think they are saying.”

“Then we cannot follow their warning after all. Looks like Spirit-san cannot guess too far, that we don’t have any place to go back to from here.”

“…That’s so. Though it makes the situation a little uneasy.”

Kazuki took Koyuki’s hand gently.

“Wh, what is it…?”

“No, because it is quite uneasy, I thought we can walk while holding hands.”

“Are you stupid? Intentionally blocking one of your own hand, what are you going to do if enemy comes suddenly?”

“There is that, but before this we had defeated a fair number of them, so wouldn’t it be fine for a while I wonder―, that’s what I thought.”

“Then, only until the next corner.”

…Eh, she unexpectedly folded so easily?

Koyuki whose face was looking down, her small hand clutched his hand back tightly.

A heart mark was flying to him. It’s only a trivial thing, but it made her happy.

“Which reminds me, I have been thinking of this for a long time but, is it okay for me to call Hiakari-san by your given name?”

Kazuki asked that while feeling her warmth from one hand. When he called Mio and Kaguya-senpai by their first name, he had a feeling that the distance between them shrinked a lot. If he want to suggest this then now is the chance, that was the feeling he got.

“It doesn’t really matter, isn’t it fine to call me whatever you like? As for me about the matter of Kazuki, I have called you Kazuki near from the start.”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true isn’t it? Since when it became that Hiakari-san is calling me by my first name again…?”

At first she called Kazuki as [Rank-E person].

“…You were looked down by everyone in the class, but didn’t you duel with Amasaki-san to protect the honor of your important kenjutsu? Since then, I reconsidered my opinion on you a little…”

Koyuki answered him with some difficulty. For some reason even this side also became feeling a little itchy.

“I see, Hiakari-san had recognized me properly as a human from a long time ago.”

“Not really, I don’t care whatever happened to you anyway…”

While murmuring such thing, Koyuki’s hand that was connected with his hand became a little hot.

“Thank you, then without reservation, Koyuki. This is quite awkward for some reason. Koyuki. Koyuki.”

“I don’t really care even if you call me by my name, but please don’t call me repeatedly without any meaning!”

Koyuki got angry while pulling Kazuki’s hand strongly.

“Something trivial like a name, it’s all the same however way you are using to call me. You are only doing stupid things in this kind of situation.”

From the chest of Koyuki who was saying such things with a sullen face―a key that was shining with light was floating up.

That key was absorbed into Solomon’s ring which was Kazuki’s Magic Dress.

The key that was received from Koyuki, the proof that her positivity level had gone over 65….

The proof that a definite link was formed between their hearts.

Perhaps he ought to call her by her given name far more earlier than this.

“Just now, I became able to use Koyuki’s magic you know?”

“…!?” With a jerk, Koyuki suddenly stopped walking.

It seems she received a terrible shock from the fact that was apparent in the meaning of those words. She hung her head down looking like she was trying to desperately suppress the feeling that was seething inside her heart, she shut her eyes tightly.

She separated their connected hand forcefully.

“Even though…even though I had decided not to get involved with anyone already. Even though I planned not to fall in love with anyone. Why are you getting inside me like this…slithering inside…”

“Koyuki…”

An obstinate solo player. But inside her heart, for a long time she felt the crushing loneliness, this girl named Koyuki.

―She was imposing some kind of restriction against herself, bounding her own heart tightly.

―She was bearing a feeling of guilt toward herself who was thinking that she wanted to get along well with someone.

Kazuki could see all of that from her.

“Why Koyuki, you are trying to continue isolating yourself inside the loneliness of your own making don’t you see? It’s regrettable that you went through a lot of painful thing in the past, but like this you will only reject other people.”

Why was she doing this kind of foolish thing, when he was confronting her like this, he could feel her indignation from her way of life.

“It’s fine already for Koyuki to not live in such a lonely way anymore. Even though something happened in the past, it’s okay to not fear anymore. Because I’m thinking of Koyuki as someone absolutely important to me. It’s fine to forget all the painful things.”

“Forgetting…?”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with eyes that looked completely like the eyes of a lost child.

When Kazuki thought how frail of an existence this girl was, he hugged her tightly.

Can he became an existence that brought her a peace of mind?

Koyuki’s body stiffened and she was trembling. She was so small that he was afraid he will break her if he hugged her with all his strength. Kazuki embraced like he was wrapping her up inside his hands, he stroked her back that was bare by the design of the magic dress.

“Until Koyuki calmed down, let’s take a rest from walking to the next corner for a while, okay?”

Koyuki returned his embrace tightly while keeping her quiet.

He felt that she finally accepted him. An affectionate feeling was welling up inside him.

“…Kazuki. please call my name one more time.”

“Koyuki.”

“Except for you and Kaguya-senpai, there is nobody else that had call me by my name in this 13 years<ref>I think she forget about Lotte</ref>.”

“13 years ago, that was still a time when Koyuki were a little child wasn’t it?”

The preposterous period before this, this girl was supposed to be still [an existence that had a need to be called by her name and to be loved].

“…Why! Why didn’t I get called by my name!?”

Suddenly Koyuki raised her voice and she pushed her face in Kazuki’s chest. In that chest of his, he gradually felt the tears that soaked his uniform.

The one who was in front of Koyuki right now was not Kazuki, she was facing someone else and cried.

“Papa…, Mama…! Why, why didn’t you look at me!? Why…just because I became an elf!!”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki strongly because of her pain that couldn’t be protected by any defensive magic power. Raising her voice to the limit, Koyuki’s thin arms turned white from all the strength that she pushed into it.

“aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Koyuki wept.

She decided in his heart that she would live alone, how much tear she endured inside her whole life until this point of time.

All those things she bore inside obstinately for a long time, Kazuki accepted all of those silently in his chest.

But she finally stopped holding all of it alone. He finally became a partner that this girl could spill her heart to, that was what he thought.

The time passed like that for a while, ‘guzu’ Koyuki sounded her nose.

“…I’m sorry to expose my disgraceful figure so suddenly. But, just a little more like this…”

Koyuki finally started to recover her calm. However….

“Koyuki, something with magic power is approaching here.”

“…!”

The feeling of nervousness from being inside a Haunted Ground returned and her whole body stiffen.

“I want to be like this together with Koyuki for a long time and I don’t want to ever arrive to the next corner, but looks like it won’t come true.”

Koyuki separated her body from Kazuki with reluctance. Kazuki too, while feeling the lingering affection toward the fading away warmth, he concentrated his consciousness toward the magic power that was approaching.

The reaction for the magic power was unusual. It was different with the weak wave of magic power that Demon Beast emitted just by existing.

It felt completely like a magician that was chanting a magic, a complex whirlpool that swirled around.

It couldn’t be, that was not a Demon Beast but a human that was approaching…?

Kazuki walked to the passage corner. Even if a Demon Beast came attacking suddenly, possibly even magic could come flying, that would be fine, he chose a defensive magic and prepared to chant the spell.

He finally arrived at the passage corner, there he faced a body in the middle of the path.

―What the hell is this guy!

Something that was even more strange than the Demon Beast from before was standing there.

A living thing that looked like a flesh-colored muddy slime .

Its size was around the size of an adult human, ash colored hair was growing everywhere on it.

There were no eyes and nose, but a large lips was protruding, it was wriggling around like it was trying to mumble something, leaking out a moan that was impossible to decipher.

It looks completely like a human that was melting into undefined muddy form….

“unu, guruo…ugo, ugo, urugua…”

What the large lips was mumbling was a spell. The skin-colored monster that looked like sticky flesh mud was shining with the light of magic power, beside it an avatar of Diva was floating.

…Summoning Magic!?

“URUGUO!”

At the same time with the monster’s voice, a large globe of flame was created and flew to Kazuki.

If he evaded it Koyuki will be hit!

“Fire Wall!”

Kazuki astutely invoked his prepared magic.

The globe of flame was swallowed inside the flame wall and it was negated.

“Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki equipped the gatling gun and poured on a storm of bullet.

“IGI!? IGI! IGI!”

Even while being protected from the bullet by the blue defensive magic power, the monster’s body was distorted like a jelly ‘gunyagunya’ from the shock of its smashed magic, it raised an eerie scream that he couldn’t bear to hear.

Just from looking at it, just from listening at it, he felt like it would harm his sanity.

Kazuki held a shirking feeling, that he didn’t want to challenge this opponent in close-quarter combat.

“Barrett!”

He shot the monster with a flame bullet. The defensive magic power of the monster was used up, the flame bullet was sinking into the mud-like body. The flame bullet that sank inside its body burn its insides to a crisp.

While the monster writhed around in agony, it….,

“Th, thank…”

After spinning a sound that sounds like a word with its lips for the last time, it stopped moving with a twitch,

…Thank you, is that what it tried to say?

It chilled Kazuki’s spine with its mysterious eeriness.

But even though this thing was so eerie, it didn’t disappear and scatter into the light of magic power even though this monster’s life was already snuffed out.

The skin-colored dead body was clinging to the ground with a splat, it continued to remain in that place.

…It didn’t become a light and disappeared, does this mean this thing was not a Demon Beast…?

No wait, if it was not a Demon Beast, than what in the world was this organism!?

Koyuki who chased him until the passage corner was giving the dead body of the monster a glance, then she came to cling at Kazuki’s arm with a tight squeeze. He thought whether she was scared by the grotesqueness of the monster, but―that was not the case.

“Kazuki...please look.”

She noticed an even more terrifying matter.

“This living thing’s ''ears''…”

In that dead body that ceased to function in the floor with a splat, he overlooked it in the middle of the fight but, it had ears attached even though it didn’t have any eyes and nose. Those ears were, ''pointed ears that lengthening sharply''.

“This is…no, she is, an elf. A thing that was an elf before.”

===Part 4===

“Barrett!”

Mio released a bullet of flame against the monster that was approaching.

But…the force of the flame was weak. ‘zee zee’ Mio’s breath was becoming rough.

Why can’t I defeat this small fry with one attack!

…The oxygen was thinning.

The place called the underground was not an airtight place. But just as she understood from the damp and humid air, this place by no means did not have a good ventilation.

For a flame to burn fiercely it needed oxygen. The more Mio used her flame magic in this place, the more her neck felt choked.

“Mio-oneesan, please don’t force yourself!”

Lotte stood in front of Mio where she served as the vanguard.

While firing a volley of gatling bullets, she chanted even more spells.

“I reached out my hand toward the height of Babel, becoming the ruler of people! In accordance with my life, O thunder, swirled into spiral in my hand! {{furigana|Blitzkrieg|Electromagnetic Assault Spear}}!!”

That was a magic that was used for the first time in a real battle, Prometheus’ level 4 magic.

Lotte’s left hand was already equipped with an electromagnetic iron gauntlet that was created from her level 3 magic, [Collider Field]. That iron gauntlet was enveloped with light, and she called even more supplement unit to equip on her body.

It was a long lance that was almost twice as tall as Lotte.

“Prometheus…{{furigana|Schub|Charge}}!!”

Having her lance ready, Lotte charged into the group of monsters.

The electric current that was produced by the gauntlet was flowing into the lance, Lotte transformed into a meteor of lightning.

Everything that was standing in the way was pierced in one go, electrocuted, and turned into ash.

Lotte rushed in a straight line, she arrived up to the backside of the monsters' swarm after a struggle.

“Prometheus, {{furigana|Schneiden|Reap}}!”

When Lotte commanded, the spearhead part transformed, a blade was equipped there.

Transforming from [lance] to [naginata] , Lotte swung it from the back of the monsters' swarm.

The storm of electric blade blew violently, sweeping up the swarm of monsters.

Lotte who was armed with the extensive ranged attack from the new magic she learned was a demon of annihilation.

“…Sorry Lotte, I keep holding you back.”

Mio was hanging her head down while her breath still hadn’t come back.

“It’s only because I am perfectly suited to purge away the small fry enemies desu. Moreover, this place’s environment is not suited for flame magic after all desu….”

Lotte’s encouragement was accurate, but Mio was not comforted with that and she kept her head hung down with no sign of looking up. Mio was also still hung up from the fight with Beatrix where she was not useful.

“…Even though I also want to be useful for Kazu-nii, I only keep holding you all back…”

Through the telepathy magic, Lotte could perceive the feelings of Mio.

Uneasy feeling was spreading completely in the surface of Mio’s heart like a dark sea.

Because of the felling of powerlessness against herself, a cold wind of self-denial was blowing inside her.

“It’s scary…I keep continuing to expose such disgraceful sight in front of Kazu-nii like this…”

Mio who was usually full of confidence in herself was whispering weakly.

The small-statured Lotte tiptoed lightly and hugged Mio, she was tapping Mio’s back lightly.

“Kazuki-oniisan is not someone calculating who will decide to like or hate you from whether you are useful in battle or not, right desu? We are not supposed to be people that Kazuki-oniisan gathered for the purpose of creating a strong party desu. We are connected with Kazuki-oniisan by a Bond, people who gathered because we love each other desu. That’s why we can become a strong party desu.”

“…I know, that kind of thing is obvious. Because I have been together with Kazu-nii for a long time. But…exposing an unsightly appearance when I want to show my good point still made me uneasy…”

“We are comrades who help each other, so let’s do this with the right person in the right place. I will kick around all the small fry. Mio-oneesan just preserve your strength, please launch a large shot to the boss opponent. Come on, please cheer up. Please cheer up~”

Against Mio who talked with a sulking tone, Lotte put on a joking air and clapped Mio’s back.

“…Uuu, don’t get cheeky even though you are younger than me.”

Mio who had a sulky expression on stretched apart Lotte’s cheeks with a ‘munyu’.

“Please stop~”

Even with her cheeks stretched apart, Lotte still raised a happy voice.

“Lotte, thank you. …About Lotte, I like you somewhat.”

“I love Mio-oneesan so much desu! Then if Mio-oneesan has already regrouped your feeling, let’s go forward desu!”

“There are Demon Beasts, this place is being turned into a Haunted Ground isn’t it? But, if it’s true then I wonder why this Haunted Ground is not spreading.”

Both of them were going forward, while slipping through the traps at times, Mio suddenly felt a doubt.

“Haunted Ground is something that spread rapidly, that’s why if left alone it would encroach to the Magic Division’s ground isn’t that right? But the border line of this Haunted Ground is located perfectly in the middle of the stairs descending to this underground.”

“When Mio-oneesan say it, that’s true isn’t it desu?”

“It is controlled by someone’s hand. …The Haunted Ground is not spreading anymore than this. The Haunted Ground is maintained at the appropriate size. In other words the Demon Beasts extermination is being carried out periodically, I wonder. Seeing it carefully, the concrete wall and floor is worn-out, it doesn’t feel old and decaying, it tells the frequency of the fights that were carried out here…”

There were a great number of cracks and ravages of destruction on the pulsing concrete floor and wall that were turned into the Haunted Ground. Those signs were almost not found at all in the vicinity of the entrance, but the more they advanced the more it increased.

“To do such troublesome thing this far, there must be a reason to preserve this place as a Haunted Ground. What in the world are they doing here?”

“…That answer, we don’t know if it might exist beyond this point desu.”

At the end of the passage, Mio and Lotte discovered a door. Thinking about how many traps there were starting from the trap hole, there was no doubt that a big secret was being hidden beyond this door.

“This is not an adamantite door isn’t it desu?”

It seems it would be very hard to carry a super heavy adamantite until this far underground.

Then it would be simple to break this door. Lotte produced a lance in her left hand, then she screwed the spearhead into the keyhole―she entered her strength. The keyhole was easily smashed, the door opened with a loud sound.

There was a computer inside the room. From there, a lot of monitors.

In this fairly cramped room, the notable thing around was only that computer. In here, all the things that was performed in another place were reflected and regulated in the monitors, it seems this was the control room of the whole underground space.

No doubt that this computer was a large clump of clue.

Thought that was only if they could start it up.

“…Sage of Civilization Prometheus. If it’s you, then can you do something about this somehow?”

Toward Lotte’s call, the avatar of the young boy Prometheus appeared, “Ho-ho-, I say I say” he wandered around the computer with a deep interest.

“This is a computer right? Vast electric signals are being inputted, calculated, outputted…hmm hmm I see, this is what is called computer huh. How awesome. How revolutionary this is.”

“Prometheus, use my body, try to operate it please.”

Lotte sat on the computer’s desk while saying, Prometheus’s avatar disappeared.

And then Lotte’s arms moved by itself. Lotte that was being possessed by Prometheus had handed over a partial control of her flesh body.

Power was entered into the computer. The boot sequence scene was displayed in the monitors, but what was reflected in the monitor was something Mio had never seen before. It was not an OS that was used generally, it seems it used a special OS that operated an encryption of the data in the internal memory drive.

In short even if they destroyed this computer and carried out only its memory device, it would be difficult to analyze the encrypted data. They had to break through the security using this place.

Both of Lotte’s arms became the arms of Prometheus, the fingers were running in the keyboard. It was their first time operating a keyboard, that’s why Prometheus’ keyboard touch was clumsy.

However his keyboard strokes were accurate.

“Prometheus, you can hack a computer?”

Towards the sage who was born in this world with the concept of civilization, Mio was being struck with admiration once again.

A Diva was hacking a computer…it sounds completely like a joke of a story.

“Well, somehow I’m using my feeling of, maybe you can say my sixth sense. Release that lock. And it’s open.”

Toward the special OS that was demanding a password, Prometheus was easily releasing the security.

“Oh ho, there is a game here, it’s minesweeper huh. Is it okay to try it a little? The record time of this computer’s owner is 57 second. I want to surpass it without fail.”

“You must not desu, please hurry.”

Lotte scolded Prometheus. Because these two’s conversation were carried out using only Lotte’s one mouth, it looked completely like a soliloquy.

“Not only for booting up the computer, to access the data inside…oh hoh, looks like it was protected with double layer of password. Hahhahha, how impertinent. And, release.”

While the sage of the Greek Mythology laughed loudly, he operated the keyboard with his index fingers poking repeatedly.

His movements was those of a beginner, but he broke through the solid security mercilessly.

“Hmmmm, furthermore, to read this data thoroughly it seems we need something like a dedicated application. That application is not saved inside this computer, looks like it was carried in from the external. Yosh, how about I create that application starting from now?”

“…I don’t get what you are doing at all, but looks like nothing is impossible for you isn’t it?”

“I cannot create that app from zero you know? I’m only comprehending the surface of the data and reproducing the application.”

While Mio was being amazed at the side, Prometheus completed the improvised application with his clumsy typing.

“But I cannot understand why it only asked for password and application without using biometric confirmation. If it asked for that, then it’s all over even for me though. …By any chance, perhaps the owner of this computer even have a plan to reconstruct his own flesh body. It’s only a wild imagination though, I don’t know if there is any other reason.”

Reconstructing the flesh body?

Was that kind of thing possible? If it was possible, for what reason?

Suddenly, Mio was reminded of the moment when Kaya was hijacked by Loki and she shivered.

Surely, at that time Kaya’s body was reconstructed.

“Oh ho, I found an interesting thing.”

Prometheus punched the enter-key with noticeable strength ‘pachin’.

The monitors that were covering one part of the room’s wall surface were lighting up all at once.

It looks like the countless monitors was projecting various different place in this underground area.

A certain terminal screen was showing a room where things that looked like culture fluid were lining up in great amount, another screen was projecting a large hall that was spreading circularly like an arena.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 145.jpg|thumb]]

―Inside that circular hall, were Kazuki and Koyuki!

“Prometheus! Can we reach that place!?”

Mio was shaking Prometheus (Lotte)’s shoulder energetically.

“I didn’t find any map of this underground area inside this computer. It seems the owner of this computer memorized all the structure of this underground area in his head so he didn’t need a map. To not have any necessity to share the information, it shows that the character who use this underground area is most likely only one person. However, I found a data file of [experiment result]. Looking at the content, the accomplishments of the experiments were carried out at that place that look like an arena, it seems the tests were using the Demon Beasts as the opponent.”

“Experiment? What kind of experiment? I guess we can understand it if we look at the data?”

The terminal screen was changing in rapidly because of Prometheus’ operating. Mio’s eyes couldn’t follow at all, but Prometheus should be able to naturally read those contents at high speed.

Prometheus’ words became cloudy at Mio’s question.

“That is…how should I say it, it’s an experiment that cannot be described using words at all.”

When Prometheus pushed the enter-key, an URD was ejected from the computer’s disk drive.

All the data of the computer was duplicated inside this high capacity memory media.

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-06-08T16:05:33Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ spelling, grammer, punctuation. I don't like some of the wording, But I don't want to modify too much.

{{Incomplete|parts=4|tparts=5}}

==Chapter 3 – The Silver Girl and the Plan of Darkness==

===Part 1===

A scene of two people in a sharp fall. However, Kazuki didn’t regret it at all.

…If he didn’t do this, Koyuki, who currently couldn’t use magic power would simply die for sure.

But as long as the defensive magic power worked, a pure physical impact wouldn’t even be a problem. The impact of the landing would be eradicated in its entirety due to the magic power’s reality distortion.

That was why setting aside his own safety, he embraced Koyuki strongly.

He had to turn himself to be the one that was pinned on the bottom side of this free fall without fail.

And then after they continued to fall for several seconds―Kazuki and Koyuki crashed at the bottom of the hole.

A large blue magic power shined. But the lack of pain that he felt was a normal matter.

The defensive magic power was unperturbed against a mere physical impact that didn’t contain magic power. Without a doubt, this was the reason scientific weapons of this era were powerless.

“Hiakari-san, are you okay?”

Kazuki had embraced Koyuki so tightly until he couldn’t feel his own arms.

“H, here is…?”

Koyuki leaked out a frail voice inside Kazuki’s arms.

“I’ll say it from the start, but this is not the heaven.”

Koyuki’s awareness had flown away from the impact, she was blinking her eyes in wonder.

“Hell…?”

“Hiakari-san is not the kind of person who will fall into hell.”

Koyuki’s pupils were regaining their focus gradually, she was staring fixedly at Kazuki. And then perhaps from finally feeling that her life had been saved for real, she gripped Kazuki’s clothes in his chest tightly.

“…Was Kazuki the one who saved me…?”

While confirming nervously with upward glance, a heart mark flew from her chest.

Kazuki continued to embraced Koyuki tightly just like that. They fell into silence together with their body laying against each other.

“U, uhmm, I’m fine already so can you release me?”

“I also want to do so, but…because I hugged you too tightly from before, my arms are numb and cannot be moved.”

Though of course he didn’t use Enchant Aura, so he didn’t embraced her so strongly that her delicate body would be crushed. But because he felt a strong nervousness in their fall, his muscles had stiffened too much.

“Eh? …Eeeeehh!?”

Koyuki’s face turned bright red while being embraced tightly against his chest like a doll as it were.

“P, please loosen your tension quickly, this makes me troubled!”

“That’s, when I think that I am hugging Hiakari-san so tightly, it makes my heart beat too much, perhaps I should say my body totally cannot calm down, how troubling.”

“Stupid! Being excited by something like me, what kind of lies are you saying!”

“It’s not a lie. Hiakari-san is cute, so no matter what kind of man it is, when embracing Hiakari-san because of an act of god like this, of course he would get excited without fail.”

“What kind of stupid things are you saying with a serious face like that!? Anyway, can you just slacken your arm loose!?”

Koyuki said with a troubled face, so Kazuki felt a little mischievous.

“If Hiakari-san chanted a spell like [Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while patting my head gently, I think the strength could be drained from my entire body.”

“Wh, what, that spell sounds so stupid…”

It was the influence of a certain idiot little sister. Because he always set out together with Kanae and messed around.

“Because it sounds so stupid that it could drain the entire strength from the body! Now, hurry!”

Kazuki said strongly making Koyuki’s flustered gaze wander around.

“E, errr I’m sorry, how did you say it again?”

“[Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n☆] while Hiakari-san also pats my head gently.”

“Thr, Throb throb fly away~, chichin pui-pui nya nya nya nya~n…”

Her small hand was going pat pat on Kazuki’s head with utmost effort, and Koyuki chanted the spell with a blushing red face.

“Uwa―, how calming―”

Kazuki said in monotone while unfastening his hands.

The truth was that his nervousness had already slacked down from a while ago.

While Koyuki raised her body slowly, she watched Kazuki resentfully with some heat still left behind on her cheeks.

“…Recently, you have had no hesitation about toying around with me, haven’t you? For that reason you are telling lies without even batting an eyelid. Are you misunderstanding me as a certain fumbling character?”

“I want to see Hiakari-san’s various faces even against my better judgment.”

“It’s fine for my face to stay just like this. I don’t want to expose any kind of strange face.”

Koyuki turned her face to the side with a ‘puih’. But an angry face like that was also very cute.

“Hiakari-san, there is dirt on you.”

When Kazuki wiped the dust on her white cheek softly, Koyuki’s face turned red again and she looked down.

“…Well then, rather than that kind of thing, this situation is more important. Hiakari-san, by some chance, are you unable to use magic now?”

After joking around a little, they returned to reality once again.

Koyuki’s expression clouded gloomily.

“…Yes. Somehow I cannot knead strong magic power very well right now. I can barely perform the Access, but standard magic and chanting Summoning Magic are…”

When he watched her carefully, her Magic Dress was also different than the usual.

Originally the Diva’s contractor was decorated with appropriate majestic appearance, but her appearance now was lacking in one part, it only looked like a mere white school swimsuit.

Even that minimum part that was covering her body, at times it was wavering like a disordered mirage.

“Since when you were like this?”

“I think it was from when I woke up from the magic intoxication.”

When he thought about it, as expected, perhaps the origin was from that time. Magic intoxication induced a change in the state of the heart. After collapsing for two days from magic intoxication, it was not strange that there was some kind of after-effect that was still left behind.

Everything would be fine if this was only temporary like someone who was just half awake, but….

“Even when I cleaned my body, I couldn’t use magic skillfully, at that time I noticed the abnormality, but….”

“If you noticed it, why were you accompanying us until here then?”

Kazuki didn’t intend to criticize her, but Koyuki’s shoulder jolted in shock, her gaze turned astray like she was trying to find an escape.

―There was no way to escape.

She recognized her own careless action, and that she couldn’t avoid to face Kazuki.

“…I cannot, I who is an elf couldn’t, couldn’t come to believe that I cannot use magic. I whose only worth was just my magic…to not be able to use magic and become useless in battle, that….”

Koyuki who talked by straining her voice continued with “I’m sorry.”

Kazuki thought that he could understand that feeling as well. He also relied on his pride of his own kenjutsu. If he lost it out of nowhere, there was no doubt that he would want to run from reality with [I don’t want to believe it]. Then if such an escape became a source of trouble for someone else, for certain he would receive a shock that he could never recover from.

That was why he mustn’t condemn Koyuki. I must protect her till the end!

“It’s okay Hiakari-san. If this is because of magic intoxication’s influence, then surely this is just temporary. A person’s heart is formless after all, it’s not like the flesh body that cannot be healed once it got hurt and wrecked. It only depends on one’s frame of mind, after a little bit of some kind of impetus, it should return back to normal for sure.”

“…You are not angry?”

Koyuki watched Kazuki intently with eyes that looked a bit scared.

“No such thing, I’m not angry. Just thinking that Hiakari-san wanted to help me, just that feeling of yours is enough to make me extremely happy.”

Her sad appearance because of being in the way of others was the proof that she cared about Kazuki. Even more than something like the number of her positivity level, such nonchalant act and appearance made him far happier.

“…Although, we must find some way to escape from here safely somehow.”

Kazuki said while looking around.

They were in the bottom of the trap hole. But the space where they were at was not a closed room, the walls and floor that were made from concrete were organized forming the whole level, a road was continuing ahead in their path.

Even the electric lamp was turned on properly.

When they looked over their head, there was one hole that was opened up in the ceiling from where they fell. If they could ascend through this hole, it looks like they would be able to return to the former level.

The exit and entrance to the surface ground was only located at the upper level, that’s why first they thought about going through this hole rather than advancing forward down the path.

“Couldn’t Kazuki use Blazing Wings to fly through this hole?”

“The hole is too narrow. If there is no space to even flap the wings, we won’t be able to use wings to fly.”

Even for the firebird Phoenix, if he couldn’t flap his wings then he wouldn’t be able to do anything.

Kazuki didn’t only have Mio’s magic, he could also use Lotte’s magic up to level 5.

There was still no chance to use it until now, but Lotte’s level 5 magic made it possible to fly to the sky. But that magic equipped the user with a large armament, so it wouldn’t be able to slip through the width of this hole.

The hole became narrower the deeper it went, it was easy to fall and hard to climb. They could feel the wickedness of this clever disposition from the person who prepared this trap.

It seems it was impossible to escape through this hole with the current magic Kazuki had in hand.

“…If only I can use magic,”

Koyuki whispered in a subdued tone.

“If I summon a tsunami here and manipulate it…no, the amount of the water might not be enough for this depth…”

Filling this space with ocean water and swimming inside it to rise to the surface, was that what she meant?

“What if I use the same magic and the amount of the water is doubled?”

“Now that you mention it, the ability of Kazuki’s Diva is copy magic right? However it looks like you are unable to copy my magic. Is there a condition to that ability?”

It was not exactly copying actually, but he explained it to Koyuki like that before this.

“The condition so I can copy magic is to raise the positivity level of the girl.”

“…Ha? You are lying again, are you planning to toy around with my reaction?”

“No, this is the truth. That’s why I can use Mio’s magic the most, and the next is Lotte, Kaguya-senpai’s magic can also be used a little.”

Kazuki was the strongest at using Mio’s magic in the first place was because Mio’s positivity level was plainly the highest. Koyuki was flustered at feeling the persuasiveness of that fact.

“Is, is that really true? That kind of stupid ability…”

“It’s the truth for real. What do you mean by stupid, it’s not stupid.”

At Kazuki’s side, the one who bestowed the aforementioned stupid ability, Leme appeared and talked.

“You have heard the story between Leme and Futsunushi no Kami, didn’t you? The story that you haven’t been told is something quite hard to swallow but, Leme is the King of Solomon 72 Pillar. In the same way Leme is accompanied by 72 Pillar, if Kazuki also makes the contractor of the 72 Pillar accompany him then he would be able to use that ability skillfully.”

“Accompanied…by that you mean positivity level?”

“That’s right, if the King couldn’t get the hold of human’s hearts in his hand, then he wouldn’t be able to use that authority.”

Koyuki comprehended the explanation with a complicated expression. Kazuki asked Koyuki once again.

“…If we could climb the hole, could Vepar’s magic smash the ceiling? That ceiling was not made from adamantite, but only made from concrete after all.”

While in the middle of falling down, Kazuki had confirmed that the trap hole had been blocked once more.

Not only climbing up the hole, but they also had to smash the ceiling apart to escape.

However Mio and Lotte’s magic were not suited for physical destruction.

If they tried to melt the ceiling with magic flame, the large amount of the melted concrete from the heat of the magic power wouldn’t have any place to escape and it would pour down on themselves, washing them away again until the bottom of the hole.

“If we could climb the hole, we could pulverize something like concrete with Ice Buster.”

“Using ice to destroy concrete, could it be done? It feels somehow absurd trying to imagine it though.”

“Concrete’s hardness diverged depending on the material used, but it’s around 4 until 5. This unit to measure hardness is called Mohs’ hardness. The hardness of ice at 0 °C is around 1.5, but the more the temperature is lowered, the hardness will increase along with its transparency, at minus 100 °C, the hardness will become more than six times.”

“...Ice is really awesome.”

“O Our King, this kind of knowledge that will be useful in battle should be learned more habitually you know.”

Thereupon, it means things like this.

“If Hiakari-san’s power of magic returned, on top of that if I raise Hiakari-san’s positivity level, then we will be able to return to the former level!”

“...A, are you serious? Raising positivity level in this kind of dungeon?”

Until now he had to raise positivity level in order to defeat a strong enemy.

However this time, he had to raise positivity level in order to escape from this closed space!

“Raising positivity level in this kind of situation , moreover while both of us are being aware of each other, even for me, I don’t really know what is a good way to do that, but…well, for the time being let’s just follow down this path.”

But I’m also worried about Mio and Lotte…

Though it was a silver lining in the dark cloud that those two could make a compatible combination with Lotte as the vanguard and Mio as the rearguard.

{Kazuki, I don’t want Hiakari Koyuki to know about this so I’m telling you through telepathy, but if it’s some way to confirm the safety of Amasaki Mio and the others then you have it.}

…Really?

{The first is obvious, but you could check it from the positivity level. The appearance of their name and number are proof that the link between your minds are still preserved.}

Kazuki charged his ring with magic power and it displayed the positivity levels.

Amasaki Mio―134 Lotte―110 Hiakari Koyuki―59

I see, when Leme said it, it’s really obvious. A dead person’s positivity level wouldn’t be displayed.

{Next there is one more…because you also conquered Lotte, Leme has grown considerably, Leme has recovered one more of her powers.}

…Which reminds him, before Leme said that [My ability is by no means only this much]. Does she mean that one part of her power had been liberated?

{Kazuki, charged the Solomon Ring with magic power while thinking about Mio and Lotte strongly, try to grasp their hearts and see.}

Just as he was told, Kazuki held the ring with his hand and pray silently about perceiving Mio and Lotte.

Thereupon…he felt a sensation like his heart was connected with Mio and Lotte’s heart by a line.

About how long the line was and which direction it was going to, he could perceive that line spatially.

A new vision floated up in front of Kazuki’s eyes. This time it was not a graph of the positivity level.

{If until now it was a positivity level of galge, this time it is an action selection map stage. When you see this map, you will understand in a glance who you could meet at where you are going to, see?}

The vision that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes was a three dimensional map.

Three lights were blinking on top of that three dimensional coordinates. One is himself. Then on the fairly above direction was two lights that were in moving. There was no doubt that these were Mio and Lotte.

It was not a map of the path of these underground passages. Rather than a map, there were three lights floating inside a cube where he could make a distinction of their position and distance, something like a radar.

{By the way, this light will only appear when the other party are latently wishing for Kazuki. For example if Amasaki Mio enter a toilet, her state of mind will latently work that she doesn’t want Kazuki to perceive her whereabouts, the link of magic power will be cut off and you will become unable to know where she is. Solomon 72 Pillar had even take into consideration the privacy of our contractor, aren’t we a really friendly Diva?}

After informing him until that point, Leme cut off the telepathy.

“…Kazuki, why did you suddenly became quiet?”

Koyuki asked dishearteningly towards Kazuki who had gone quiet for fairly long.

“No, it’s nothing. Leme was telling me various things inside my head. We will go back above for sure, so let’s advance to uncover the secrets of this place!”

Kazuki stood in front of Koyuki, he advanced ahead while looking around with deep caution.

The current Koyuki who couldn’t use magic power was an extremely brittle existence. With only one hit of attack reaching her, she wouldn’t even fall into magic intoxication and might lose her life instantly.

The passage of this level were also long and narrow, it was the most suitable place to protect Koyuki while fighting.

“…Somehow it feels suffocating here.”

Damp moisture and moldy smell mixed in the air, the air conditioning was not working at all making the air hot and humid. Kazuki glanced back for a second.

“What is it?”

“No, Hiakari-san’s atmosphere is refreshing, so.”

Just by seeing the girl in a glance, his chest felt like it became less crowded. A cooling sight.

“…Kazuki, I have a request though.”

“What kind of request?”

“When we are in a time that is really emergency, please abandon me here. The me right now is just baggage. Someone who cannot be useful in the battle has no value whatsoever in being protected.”

…Why is she proposing such a self-torturing thing like that for? (self-destructive?)

“What kind of stupid thing are you saying? I’m not deciding a person’s worth only by how useful they are. Even though Hiakari-san cannot fight, but you are still very valuable. I will protect Hiakari-san’s life!”

Koyuki made a wondering face from Kazuki’s words.

“Please stop it. You are just thinking to raise my positivity level by saying that. Why can’t you focus on your own survival, stupid.”

On the contrary of those dishonest words, relief was mixing inside Koyuki’s tone of voice.

Perhaps she wanted to hear the words of [I will absolutely protect you], maybe that’s why she proposed this kind of thing. Surely she was feeling uneasy with the current situation, it couldn’t be helped.

“…Are you really, planning to raise my positivity level from now on?”

Again, Koyuki asked him with a nervous feeling.

“Regarding that, it’s also not good to put yourself on guard too much, let’s just do it naturally. Rather than that, what’s important is to protect Hiakari-san first.”

After keep walking for a while, the passage was divided into two.

Kazuki peeked out his face from the turning point and examined the situation in the left and right. At that moment, a black shadow leaped out from the corner of passage in an ambush.

Enemy attack!

Kazuki immediately took a back step while a beam of light streaked from the mouth of his sheath. The principle of Iai was originally a counter attack technique in an instant of time. Kazuki’s first and second slash carved up the black shadow roughly into pieces.

‘beshari’, with a wet sound, the thing that was cut by Kazuki fell on the floor.

“…What is this?”

Kazuki spontaneously groaned when he saw the dead body of the thing that attacked him.

The thing that was ceasing to function there was a grotesque organism that was hard to describe.

He couldn’t possibly believe that this kind of organism existed in the ecosystem of earth.

If he expressed it strongly, this organism was a lot of tentacles that were bundled together like a bouquet of flowers. It resembled an octopus. The tentacles were attached with countless suction pads for the sake of capturing its prey. The root of this thing was a bloodshot eyeball, rough breaths were released painfully from its tusked lips.

It resembled an octopus, but it looks slimy in pink color, its size was around the size of one person. It was a disgusting organism that made him feel like he would lose his sanity just by looking at it.

The sliced organism was wriggling about for a while, and then it disappeared by turning into blue light of magic power.

It was a Demon Beast.

“…What kind of Mythology had that kind of Demon Beast, what a bad taste. Come out here the Diva that’s in charge.”

The things called Demon Beast's came in a large variety, they could discover the source of the Demon Beast's among the numerous Mythology out there.

But he didn’t know about the existence of such eerie organism like this in the scope of the Mythology he had learned.

“Cthulhu Mythos…?”

Koyuki whispered in a low tone.

“Cthu…what?”

“Cthulhu Mythos…there is a Mythology that is called that. A monster that grows tentacles is a monster of this Mythology…Or perhaps I should say, it’s thought to be the feature of the evil god.”

“But I never heard about that kind of Mythology.”

“As far as my investigation go, there shouldn’t be any confirmation of the sighting of Demon Beast's and Divas that are derived from the Cthulhu Mythos until now.”

“…In short, this place is an extremely rare Haunted Ground?”

“…Strictly speaking, Cthulhu Mythos is an [original setting] that was created by an author named Lovecraft for the purpose of spinning a story. Author Lovecraft’s comrades also shared this setting together and wrote their work using this setting, the world view of this work was developing rapidly, finally it turned into a large scale systematic world that was fitting to be called a Mythology. However in the end it was supposed to be nothing more than a setting for the purpose of literary creation. It’s rare, or, how should I put it…is this kind of thing even possible?”

“A story setting? That’s different from a Mythology, right? No, maybe Mythology too is something that looks like a story.”

Kazuki didn’t understand how to measure the line between a story and Mythology.

In the first place, the concept of Mythology was still not well-understood. The relation of Demon Beast's and Diva with Mythology still hadn’t came out of the realm of human’s own convenient hypothesis despite all the research that had been done.

In this world that had transformed into a place that overturned science, mankind was living while groping around in the dark, being led around by the nose by grand beings of unknown nature.

While they were talking, ‘zururi’, ‘zururi’, they could hear disgusting sounds from both passages that were diverging to the left and right.

When they turned their heads to the sounds, the eerie tentacle Demon Beasts were forming a group and crawling towards their way.

It was excessively disgusting how the Demon Beasts crawled nearing them in strangely fast movement despite their size.

“Hiakari-san, fall back!”

While removing Koyuki to the back, Kazuki started to chant his spell.

===Part 2===

“I’m going to melt this concrete floor with Phoenix’s flame! Lotte, step back!!”

After Kazuki fell into the trap hole, Mio insisted in a great panic.

Toward Mio’s insistence, Lotte made an objection carefully.

“But, this concrete floor is quite thick. If this floor is melted and a hole is made, then a large amount of melted concrete will fall desu. Concrete that is melted with magic will be wrapped in the heat of magic power. If the end of this trap hole is a closed space then…”

“…If it’s Kazuki then he will do something or another using defensive magic. Though now that you said it, it certainly will be really scary for a large amount of concrete wrapped in magic power to come falling down.”

“It was only for just an instant, but the moment when Koyuki-oneesan fell into the trap hole, she was in the state that couldn’t use magic desu. I think there will be quite a risk if this floor is melted and fall.”

“Mu―. …Rather than taking an imprudent risk, we should going forward collecting information of this dungeon?”

“It’s really lonely that Kazuki-oniisan is not here desu, but let’s do that. I’ll be the vanguard desu.”

“…Thank you. I’ll also raise the speed of my chant with all my strength, I’ll protect you from behind.”

“Yes, let’s do our best!”

Lotte grasped Mio’s hand tightly. “Ehehe” she laughed.

“We are close friends aren't we desu?”

Lotte sensed Mio’s discouragement through telepathy. That’s why she behaved cheerfully to encourage Mio.

“Stop it already, it’s awkward. Let’s go right away!”

Although her mouth said that, Mio walked forward without releasing Lotte’s hand.

Without knowing what was lurking in their path, they faced toward the darkness of the labyrinth….

===Part 3===

Several numbers of tentacle Demon Beasts were creeping near from the left and right paths.

The worst case was if they were attacked from both sides and he couldn’t protect Hiakari-san. With that thought, Kazuki returned back to the previous path, for a moment the Demon Beasts converged into one group.

“Hiakari-san, fall back just a little for now.”

It became a fight of one against many, but the disadvantage of number in this narrow passage was not that much of a concern.

Kazuki managed to drew away the Demon Beasts near enough, so he invoked his magic.

“Fire Wall!”

The foremost leading pack of the Demon Beasts that came rushing were swallowed in one go by the flame wall that burst forth from the ground. Blue light that was released when the Demon Beast vanished from this world was flickering in countless number inside the flame.

When the flame wall was extinguished, Kazuki carved up the following Demon Beast group that was still left.

However all the Demon Beasts were not looking at Kazuki, but at Koyuki.

They had completely seen through the opponent that couldn’t fight back instinctively.

One Demon Beast that Kazuki had let slip tried to make its way from his side.

Even in the worst case, he mustn’t allow an attack to Koyuki.

Kazuki threw his body in front of the Demon Beast and covered for Koyuki. The Demon Beast immediately captured Kazuki with its tentacles, then it opened its big mouth with tusks lining inside it against him that whose movement had been sealed. However, at that instant―.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, now this hand grasped the thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl in my command! Collider Field!!”

He broke out a barrier of electricity barely in time. All the Demon Beasts around Kazuki was baked from the inside through the electric shock, their nerves were paralyzed.

Kazuki slipped out from the restraint of the tentacles and cut away all the paralyzed Demon Beasts at once.

The Demon Beasts still hadn’t stopped coming in waves to attack.

“Roar! Civilization grant humans destruction! The howl of wisdom scorch thy body, break, shut all dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki used the gatling gun to stop the advance of the Demon Beasts, then,

“Fire Wall!”

The place where all the Demon Beasts had gathered was burned away in a flame wall once again.

“…So it’s really true that you can use other people’s magic skillfully. There is even a remarkable difference in chanting speed compared to the time when you had a duel with Amasaki-san…”

Koyuki’s eyes became wide open seeing Kazuki using Mio and Lotte’s magic so well.

“Fuu, anyway first the wave had been settled…”

“Are you okay, Kazuki? You got hit with an attack because of me just now.”

“The damage is not really significant see? Rather than that, which way should we go, left or right?”

“…Kazuki, the spirit here feel it, this way.”

“Eh? Spirit you say?”

<Spirit>. The existence with many puzzle, it was said that only elves with their altered magic power could sense their existence. They had no flesh body, the being of different dimension.

Kazuki couldn’t sense their existence. As expected, it seems elves had a different sensory organ that was different from a normal person. Though they became the target of discrimination as a consequence of that difference….

“Kazuki too is different from normal, that’s why I thought maybe you too could…as expected, you can’t sense them.”

Koyuki dropped her shoulder in loneliness. She felt a considerable disappointment.

“Sorry…spirit, what kind of existence is it?”

Spirit couldn’t be sensed except by elf, because those elves had received discriminatory treatment for a long time, research and investigation of spirit was not done at all.

Spirit was shrouded in a lot more mystery even compared to Diva and Demon Beast.

“Spirit’s existence could be sensed in the Haunted Ground, there are many cases like that, but it is different with Demon Beast in that it doesn’t bring harm to people. They nearly don’t have any influence in this world. They exist in Astrum, at times they come to talk with use, elves, using telepathy. They are just a whispering existence.”

The aspect where they were residents of Astrum who didn’t have physical body in this world was the same with Diva. But in contrast with Diva who was an existence with large power and will and its own objective, spirit was a really small existence.

“Even though I was saying that they talked to me, the language that they uttered to me was not clear. What they transmitted to me was only vague feelings. If the strength of the telepathy is increased then I could sense more detail, they might explain something.”

“The spirits that is in this place right now, are they telling something to Hiakari-san?”

“Yes. I think they are giving us a warning that it’s better not to follow this path.”

Koyuki quietly pointed to the right path of the diverging route.

“But the thing that we are looking for is located ahead in this path, that’s what I think they are saying.”

“Then we cannot follow their warning after all. Looks like Spirit-san cannot guess too far, that we don’t have any place to go back to from here.”

“…That’s so. Though it makes the situation a little uneasy.”

Kazuki took Koyuki’s hand gently.

“Wh, what is it…?”

“No, because it is quite uneasy, I thought we can walk while holding hands.”

“Are you stupid? Intentionally blocking one of your own hand, what are you going to do if enemy comes suddenly?”

“There is that, but before this we had defeated a fair number of them, so wouldn’t it be fine for a while I wonder―, that’s what I thought.”

“Then, only until the next corner.”

…Eh, she unexpectedly folded so easily?

Koyuki whose face was looking down, her small hand clutched his hand back tightly.

A heart mark was flying to him. It’s only a trivial thing, but it made her happy.

“Which reminds me, I have been thinking of this for a long time but, is it okay for me to call Hiakari-san by your given name?”

Kazuki asked that while feeling her warmth from one hand. When he called Mio and Kaguya-senpai by their first name, he had a feeling that the distance between them shrinked a lot. If he want to suggest this then now is the chance, that was the feeling he got.

“It doesn’t really matter, isn’t it fine to call me whatever you like? As for me about the matter of Kazuki, I have called you Kazuki near from the start.”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true isn’t it? Since when it became that Hiakari-san is calling me by my first name again…?”

At first she called Kazuki as [Rank-E person].

“…You were looked down by everyone in the class, but didn’t you duel with Amasaki-san to protect the honor of your important kenjutsu? Since then, I reconsidered my opinion on you a little…”

Koyuki answered him with some difficulty. For some reason even this side also became feeling a little itchy.

“I see, Hiakari-san had recognized me properly as a human from a long time ago.”

“Not really, I don’t care whatever happened to you anyway…”

While murmuring such thing, Koyuki’s hand that was connected with his hand became a little hot.

“Thank you, then without reservation, Koyuki. This is quite awkward for some reason. Koyuki. Koyuki.”

“I don’t really care even if you call me by my name, but please don’t call me repeatedly without any meaning!”

Koyuki got angry while pulling Kazuki’s hand strongly.

“Something trivial like a name, it’s all the same however way you are using to call me. You are only doing stupid things in this kind of situation.”

From the chest of Koyuki who was saying such things with a sullen face―a key that was shining with light was floating up.

That key was absorbed into Solomon’s ring which was Kazuki’s Magic Dress.

The key that was received from Koyuki, the proof that her positivity level had gone over 65….

The proof that a definite link was formed between their hearts.

Perhaps he ought to call her by her given name far more earlier than this.

“Just now, I became able to use Koyuki’s magic you know?”

“…!?” With a jerk, Koyuki suddenly stopped walking.

It seems she received a terrible shock from the fact that was apparent in the meaning of those words. She hung her head down looking like she was trying to desperately suppress the feeling that was seething inside her heart, she shut her eyes tightly.

She separated their connected hand forcefully.

“Even though…even though I had decided not to get involved with anyone already. Even though I planned not to fall in love with anyone. Why are you getting inside me like this…slithering inside…”

“Koyuki…”

An obstinate solo player. But inside her heart, for a long time she felt the crushing loneliness, this girl named Koyuki.

―She was imposing some kind of restriction against herself, bounding her own heart tightly.

―She was bearing a feeling of guilt toward herself who was thinking that she wanted to get along well with someone.

Kazuki could see all of that from her.

“Why Koyuki, you are trying to continue isolating yourself inside the loneliness of your own making don’t you see? It’s regrettable that you went through a lot of painful thing in the past, but like this you will only reject other people.”

Why was she doing this kind of foolish thing, when he was confronting her like this, he could feel her indignation from her way of life.

“It’s fine already for Koyuki to not live in such a lonely way anymore. Even though something happened in the past, it’s okay to not fear anymore. Because I’m thinking of Koyuki as someone absolutely important to me. It’s fine to forget all the painful things.”

“Forgetting…?”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with eyes that looked completely like the eyes of a lost child.

When Kazuki thought how frail of an existence this girl was, he hugged her tightly.

Can he became an existence that brought her a peace of mind?

Koyuki’s body stiffened and she was trembling. She was so small that he was afraid he will break her if he hugged her with all his strength. Kazuki embraced like he was wrapping her up inside his hands, he stroked her back that was bare by the design of the magic dress.

“Until Koyuki calmed down, let’s take a rest from walking to the next corner for a while, okay?”

Koyuki returned his embrace tightly while keeping her quiet.

He felt that she finally accepted him. An affectionate feeling was welling up inside him.

“…Kazuki. please call my name one more time.”

“Koyuki.”

“Except for you and Kaguya-senpai, there is nobody else that had call me by my name in this 13 years<ref>I think she forget about Lotte</ref>.”

“13 years ago, that was still a time when Koyuki were a little child wasn’t it?”

The preposterous period before this, this girl was supposed to be still [an existence that had a need to be called by her name and to be loved].

“…Why! Why didn’t I get called by my name!?”

Suddenly Koyuki raised her voice and she pushed her face in Kazuki’s chest. In that chest of his, he gradually felt the tears that soaked his uniform.

The one who was in front of Koyuki right now was not Kazuki, she was facing someone else and cried.

“Papa…, Mama…! Why, why didn’t you look at me!? Why…just because I became an elf!!”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki strongly because of her pain that couldn’t be protected by any defensive magic power. Raising her voice to the limit, Koyuki’s thin arms turned white from all the strength that she pushed into it.

“aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Koyuki wept.

She decided in his heart that she would live alone, how much tear she endured inside her whole life until this point of time.

All those things she bore inside obstinately for a long time, Kazuki accepted all of those silently in his chest.

But she finally stopped holding all of it alone. He finally became a partner that this girl could spill her heart to, that was what he thought.

The time passed like that for a while, ‘guzu’ Koyuki sounded her nose.

“…I’m sorry to expose my disgraceful figure so suddenly. But, just a little more like this…”

Koyuki finally started to recover her calm. However….

“Koyuki, something with magic power is approaching here.”

“…!”

The feeling of nervousness from being inside a Haunted Ground returned and her whole body stiffen.

“I want to be like this together with Koyuki for a long time and I don’t want to ever arrive to the next corner, but looks like it won’t come true.”

Koyuki separated her body from Kazuki with reluctance. Kazuki too, while feeling the lingering affection toward the fading away warmth, he concentrated his consciousness toward the magic power that was approaching.

The reaction for the magic power was unusual. It was different with the weak wave of magic power that Demon Beast emitted just by existing.

It felt completely like a magician that was chanting a magic, a complex whirlpool that swirled around.

It couldn’t be, that was not a Demon Beast but a human that was approaching…?

Kazuki walked to the passage corner. Even if a Demon Beast came attacking suddenly, possibly even magic could come flying, that would be fine, he chose a defensive magic and prepared to chant the spell.

He finally arrived at the passage corner, there he faced a body in the middle of the path.

―What the hell is this guy!

Something that was even more strange than the Demon Beast from before was standing there.

A living thing that looked like a flesh-colored muddy slime .

Its size was around the size of an adult human, ash colored hair was growing everywhere on it.

There were no eyes and nose, but a large lips was protruding, it was wriggling around like it was trying to mumble something, leaking out a moan that was impossible to decipher.

It looks completely like a human that was melting into undefined muddy form….

“unu, guruo…ugo, ugo, urugua…”

What the large lips was mumbling was a spell. The skin-colored monster that looked like sticky flesh mud was shining with the light of magic power, beside it an avatar of Diva was floating.

…Summoning Magic!?

“URUGUO!”

At the same time with the monster’s voice, a large globe of flame was created and flew to Kazuki.

If he evaded it Koyuki will be hit!

“Fire Wall!”

Kazuki astutely invoked his prepared magic.

The globe of flame was swallowed inside the flame wall and it was negated.

“Mitrailleuse!”

Kazuki equipped the gatling gun and poured on a storm of bullet.

“IGI!? IGI! IGI!”

Even while being protected from the bullet by the blue defensive magic power, the monster’s body was distorted like a jelly ‘gunyagunya’ from the shock of its smashed magic, it raised an eerie scream that he couldn’t bear to hear.

Just from looking at it, just from listening at it, he felt like it would harm his sanity.

Kazuki held a shirking feeling, that he didn’t want to challenge this opponent in close-quarter combat.

“Barrett!”

He shot the monster with a flame bullet. The defensive magic power of the monster was used up, the flame bullet was sinking into the mud-like body. The flame bullet that sank inside its body burn its insides to a crisp.

While the monster writhed around in agony, it….,

“Th, thank…”

After spinning a sound that sounds like a word with its lips for the last time, it stopped moving with a twitch,

…Thank you, is that what it tried to say?

It chilled Kazuki’s spine with its mysterious eeriness.

But even though this thing was so eerie, it didn’t disappear and scatter into the light of magic power even though this monster’s life was already snuffed out.

The skin-colored dead body was clinging to the ground with a splat, it continued to remain in that place.

…It didn’t become a light and disappeared, does this mean this thing was not a Demon Beast…?

No wait, if it was not a Demon Beast, than what in the world was this organism!?

Koyuki who chased him until the passage corner was giving the dead body of the monster a glance, then she came to cling at Kazuki’s arm with a tight squeeze. He thought whether she was scared by the grotesqueness of the monster, but―that was not the case.

“Kazuki...please look.”

She noticed an even more terrifying matter.

“This living thing’s ''ears''…”

In that dead body that ceased to function in the floor with a splat, he overlooked it in the middle of the fight but, it had ears attached even though it didn’t have any eyes and nose. Those ears were, ''pointed ears that lengthening sharply''.

“This is…no, she is, an elf. A thing that was an elf before.”

===Part 4===

“Barrett!”

Mio released a bullet of flame against the monster that was approaching.

But…the force of the flame was weak. ‘zee zee’ Mio’s breath was becoming rough.

Why can’t I defeat this small fry with one attack!

…The oxygen was thinning.

The place called the underground was not an airtight place. But just as she understood from the damp and humid air, this place by no means did not have a good ventilation.

For a flame to burn fiercely it needed oxygen. The more Mio used her flame magic in this place, the more her neck felt choked.

“Mio-oneesan, please don’t force yourself!”

Lotte stood in front of Mio where she served as the vanguard.

While firing a volley of gatling bullets, she chanted even more spells.

“I reached out my hand toward the height of Babel, becoming the ruler of people! In accordance with my life, O thunder, swirled into spiral in my hand! {{furigana|Blitzkrieg|Electromagnetic Assault Spear}}!!”

That was a magic that was used for the first time in a real battle, Prometheus’ level 4 magic.

Lotte’s left hand was already equipped with an electromagnetic iron gauntlet that was created from her level 3 magic, [Collider Field]. That iron gauntlet was enveloped with light, and she called even more supplement unit to equip on her body.

It was a long lance that was almost twice as tall as Lotte.

“Prometheus…{{furigana|Schub|Charge}}!!”

Having her lance ready, Lotte charged into the group of monsters.

The electric current that was produced by the gauntlet was flowing into the lance, Lotte transformed into a meteor of lightning.

Everything that was standing in the way was pierced in one go, electrocuted, and turned into ash.

Lotte rushed in a straight line, she arrived up to the backside of the monsters' swarm after a struggle.

“Prometheus, {{furigana|Schneiden|Reap}}!”

When Lotte commanded, the spearhead part transformed, a blade was equipped there.

Transforming from [lance] to [naginata] , Lotte swung it from the back of the monsters' swarm.

The storm of electric blade blew violently, sweeping up the swarm of monsters.

Lotte who was armed with the extensive ranged attack from the new magic she learned was a demon of annihilation.

“…Sorry Lotte, I keep holding you back.”

Mio was hanging her head down while her breath still hadn’t come back.

“It’s only because I am perfectly suited to purge away the small fry enemies desu. Moreover, this place’s environment is not suited for flame magic after all desu….”

Lotte’s encouragement was accurate, but Mio was not comforted with that and she kept her head hung down with no sign of looking up. Mio was also still hung up from the fight with Beatrix where she was not useful.

“…Even though I also want to be useful for Kazu-nii, I only keep holding you all back…”

Through the telepathy magic, Lotte could perceive the feelings of Mio.

Uneasy feeling was spreading completely in the surface of Mio’s heart like a dark sea.

Because of the felling of powerlessness against herself, a cold wind of self-denial was blowing inside her.

“It’s scary…I keep continuing to expose such disgraceful sight in front of Kazu-nii like this…”

Mio who was usually full of confidence in herself was whispering weakly.

The small-statured Lotte tiptoed lightly and hugged Mio, she was tapping Mio’s back lightly.

“Kazuki-oniisan is not someone calculating who will decide to like or hate you from whether you are useful in battle or not, right desu? We are not supposed to be people that Kazuki-oniisan gathered for the purpose of creating a strong party desu. We are connected with Kazuki-oniisan by a Bond, people who gathered because we love each other desu. That’s why we can become a strong party desu.”

“…I know, that kind of thing is obvious. Because I have been together with Kazu-nii for a long time. But…exposing an unsightly appearance when I want to show my good point still made me uneasy…”

“We are comrades who help each other, so let’s do this with the right person in the right place. I will kick around all the small fry. Mio-oneesan just preserve your strength, please launch a large shot to the boss opponent. Come on, please cheer up. Please cheer up~”

Against Mio who talked with a sulking tone, Lotte put on a joking air and clapped Mio’s back.

“…Uuu, don’t get cheeky even though you are younger than me.”

Mio who had a sulky expression on stretched apart Lotte’s cheeks with a ‘munyu’.

“Please stop~”

Even with her cheeks stretched apart, Lotte still raised a happy voice.

“Lotte, thank you. …About Lotte, I like you somewhat.”

“I love Mio-oneesan so much desu! Then if Mio-oneesan has already regrouped your feeling, let’s go forward desu!”

“There are Demon Beasts, this place is being turned into a Haunted Ground isn’t it? But, if it’s true then I wonder why this Haunted Ground is not spreading.”

Both of them were going forward, while slipping through the traps at times, Mio suddenly felt a doubt.

“Haunted Ground is something that spread rapidly, that’s why if left alone it would encroach to the Magic Division’s ground isn’t that right? But the border line of this Haunted Ground is located perfectly in the middle of the stairs descending to this underground.”

“When Mio-oneesan say it, that’s true isn’t it desu?”

“It is controlled by someone’s hand. …The Haunted Ground is not spreading anymore than this. The Haunted Ground is maintained at the appropriate size. In other words the Demon Beasts extermination is being carried out periodically, I wonder. Seeing it carefully, the concrete wall and floor is worn-out, it doesn’t feel old and decaying, it tells the frequency of the fights that were carried out here…”

There were a great number of cracks and ravages of destruction on the pulsing concrete floor and wall that were turned into the Haunted Ground. Those signs were almost not found at all in the vicinity of the entrance, but the more they advanced the more it increased.

“To do such troublesome thing this far, there must be a reason to preserve this place as a Haunted Ground. What in the world are they doing here?”

“…That answer, we don’t know if it might exist beyond this point desu.”

At the end of the passage, Mio and Lotte discovered a door. Thinking about how many traps there were starting from the trap hole, there was no doubt that a big secret was being hidden beyond this door.

“This is not an adamantite door isn’t it desu?”

It seems it would be very hard to carry a super heavy adamantite until this far underground.

Then it would be simple to break this door. Lotte produced a lance in her left hand, then she screwed the spearhead into the keyhole―she entered her strength. The keyhole was easily smashed, the door opened with a loud sound.

There was a computer inside the room. From there, a lot of monitors.

In this fairly cramped room, the notable thing around was only that computer. In here, all the things that was performed in another place were reflected and regulated in the monitors, it seems this was the control room of the whole underground space.

No doubt that this computer was a large clump of clue.

Thought that was only if they could start it up.

“…Sage of Civilization Prometheus. If it’s you, then can you do something about this somehow?”

Toward Lotte’s call, the avatar of the young boy Prometheus appeared, “Ho-ho-, I say I say” he wandered around the computer with a deep interest.

“This is a computer right? Vast electric signals are being inputted, calculated, outputted…hmm hmm I see, this is what is called computer huh. How awesome. How revolutionary this is.”

“Prometheus, use my body, try to operate it please.”

Lotte sat on the computer’s desk while saying, Prometheus’s avatar disappeared.

And then Lotte’s arms moved by itself. Lotte that was being possessed by Prometheus had handed over a partial control of her flesh body.

Power was entered into the computer. The boot sequence scene was displayed in the monitors, but what was reflected in the monitor was something Mio had never seen before. It was not an OS that was used generally, it seems it used a special OS that operated an encryption of the data in the internal memory drive.

In short even if they destroyed this computer and carried out only its memory device, it would be difficult to analyze the encrypted data. They had to break through the security using this place.

Both of Lotte’s arms became the arms of Prometheus, the fingers were running in the keyboard. It was their first time operating a keyboard, that’s why Prometheus’ keyboard touch was clumsy.

However his keyboard strokes were accurate.

“Prometheus, you can hack a computer?”

Towards the sage who was born in this world with the concept of civilization, Mio was being struck with admiration once again.

A Diva was hacking a computer…it sounds completely like a joke of a story.

“Well, somehow I’m using my feeling of, maybe you can say my sixth sense. Release that lock. And it’s open.”

Toward the special OS that was demanding a password, Prometheus was easily releasing the security.

“Oh ho, there is a game here, it’s minesweeper huh. Is it okay to try it a little? The record time of this computer’s owner is 57 second. I want to surpass it without fail.”

“You must not desu, please hurry.”

Lotte scolded Prometheus. Because these two’s conversation were carried out using only Lotte’s one mouth, it looked completely like a soliloquy.

“Not only for booting up the computer, to access the data inside…oh hoh, looks like it was protected with double layer of password. Hahhahha, how impertinent. And, release.”

While the sage of the Greek Mythology laughed loudly, he operated the keyboard with his index fingers poking repeatedly.

His movements was those of a beginner, but he broke through the solid security mercilessly.

“Hmmmm, furthermore, to read this data thoroughly it seems we need something like a dedicated application. That application is not saved inside this computer, looks like it was carried in from the external. Yosh, how about I create that application starting from now?”

“…I don’t get what you are doing at all, but looks like nothing is impossible for you isn’t it?”

“I cannot create that app from zero you know? I’m only comprehending the surface of the data and reproducing the application.”

While Mio was being amazed at the side, Prometheus completed the improvised application with his clumsy typing.

“But I cannot understand why it only asked for password and application without using biometric confirmation. If it asked for that, then it’s all over even for me though. …By any chance, perhaps the owner of this computer even have a plan to reconstruct his own flesh body. It’s only a wild imagination though, I don’t know if there is any other reason.”

Reconstructing the flesh body?

Was that kind of thing possible? If it was possible, for what reason?

Suddenly, Mio was reminded of the moment when Kaya was hijacked by Loki and she shivered.

Surely, at that time Kaya’s body was reconstructed.

“Oh ho, I found an interesting thing.”

Prometheus punched the enter-key with noticeable strength ‘pachin’.

The monitors that were covering one part of the room’s wall surface were lighting up all at once.

It looks like the countless monitors was projecting various different place in this underground area.

A certain terminal screen was showing a room where things that looked like culture fluid were lining up in great amount, another screen was projecting a large hall that was spreading circularly like an arena.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 145.jpg|thumb]]

―Inside that circular hall, were Kazuki and Koyuki!

“Prometheus! Can we reach that place!?”

Mio was shaking Prometheus (Lotte)’s shoulder energetically.

“I didn’t find any map of this underground area inside this computer. It seems the owner of this computer memorized all the structure of this underground area in his head so he didn’t need a map. To not have any necessity to share the information, it shows that the character who use this underground area is most likely only one person. However, I found a data file of [experiment result]. Looking at the content, the accomplishments of the experiments were carried out at that place that look like an arena, it seems the tests were using the Demon Beasts as the opponent.”

“Experiment? What kind of experiment? I guess we can understand it if we look at the data?”

The terminal screen was changing in rapidly because of Prometheus’ operating. Mio’s eyes couldn’t follow at all, but Prometheus should be able to naturally read those contents at high speed.

Prometheus’ words became cloudy at Mio’s question.

“That is…how should I say it, it’s an experiment that cannot be described using words at all.”

When Prometheus pushed the enter-key, an URD was ejected from the computer’s disk drive.

All the data of the computer was duplicated inside this high capacity memory media.

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2015-05-30T20:55:19Z

ID not in use: /* Part 3 */ verb tense

{{Incomplete|parts=3|tparts=4}}

==Chapter 2 – Legend of Sword==

===Part 1===

Feeling a mysterious warmth, Kazuki opened his eyes. It feels like he was being embraced completely by someone…he felt a sweet scent and humidity.

When he opened his eyes, there was the sleeping face of Koyuki in front of his eyes.

This was…that Hiakari-san was hugging me while half asleep!?

Kazuki fell into a light panic. However if he moved unskillfully he would wake up the girl. The outside of the window was still dark. Kazuki’s morning was early because of his habit as a swordsman to practice.

Suddenly it crossed his head about the rabbit plush doll that was placed on top of the bed in Koyuki’s room. The girl might have mistook Kazuki completely as her plush doll.

“…zu, ki…”

In front of him, the girl’s lips moved slightly. Was she calling his name just now?

Koyuki was circling her hands around Kazuki’s neck, even now the distance between their lips were in almost touching range. Both of her legs were tucking Kazuki’s body, she used her whole body in her embrace.

Across the thin pajama, the undulation of Koyuki’s body and the sense of touch, everything was transmitted to him.

Kazuki’s right arm was thrust inside the triangle that was drawn from Koyuki’s thighs and nether region, there was a squishy feeling of ‘punipuni’ in his palm.

He noticed that his hand was in contact with a place that he really should not come in contact with.

He never even imagined that she would do this kind of thing. Just as he thought, she might be really lonely somewhere in her heart living in isolation.

Kazuki felt the incredible loveliness of this girl who fawned on him unconsciously, his left hand that was not being embraced moved and stroked her head.

The silver hair that was cut short felt silky in his hand each time he stroke her hairs apart, it felt very good.

“Nn…” With the small voice she leaked out, a smile floated on Koyuki’s face filled with relief.

Her white cheeks were soft and full with her smile, this time he poked those cheeks with his finger. The sleeping Koyuki was nuzzling her cheek against the poking finger. Somehow she looked so cute.

Next Kazuki pushed her nose. The girl’s noble face was warped slightly along with a strange “funya” voice that she leaked out. This girl was also so cute when she was this defenseless.

A heart mark flew out from her chest. She might have felt something about Kazuki inside her sub-consciousness. Then her sleep talk before, just as he thought, perhaps she was calling his name.

When Kazuki’s finger was drifting around wondering about where he was going to poke next, Koyuki’s face that was supposed to be sleeping was reacting mysteriously, ‘paku’ in a snap the tip of the finger was held inside her lips.

While Kazuki was startled somewhere else, Koyuki sucked out ‘chuu’ Kazuki’s index finger just like a child who was sucking a milk pacifier. Uwaa…Hiakari-san’s lips, so soft…

Feeling fretful because there was nothing coming out from Kazuki’s fingertip, Koyuki started to lick Kazuki’s fingertip.

The tip of her tongue made out watery sounds ‘kuchukuchu’. It was strangely lewd somehow….

There, Koyuki’s eyes opened.

“Kajuki?” She whispered in half asleep voice. Her mouth was gaping open absentmindedly and the finger that was covered in her saliva was dropped from her mouth.

She started to comprehend the situation little by little, then in the blink of eye her expression was colored with shock and shame.

However when she noticed that the ones that embraced Kazuki strongly were her own arms and legs, she couldn’t express neither her complaint nor her disparagement, she was trembling in silence. She turned her back and shrank in embarrassment.

“I saw a strange dream and clung to you like that. ...Forgive me.”

What kind of dream that she saw? In any case, this was not something she needed to apologize for.

“You lie, like this…I only did embarrassing things since yesterday…”

“That’s not true Hiakari-san…rather if I say, you were really cute so it’s fine.”

Kazuki said so with the intention to follow up, but with a tiny voice the girl was,

“…I don’t understand what did you see from me that was fine or cute, Idiot.” She whispered so.

After a while, Lotte also opened her eyes. Kazuki had long-waited for that.

Kazuki spoke his mind frankly to Lotte who was coming back from washing her face in the washroom.

“Lotte, can you teach me Telepathy magic?”

Kazuki recalled Kaguya-senpai’s scent in his mind. His yearning feeling for senpai urged a determination from Kazuki for the whole time since last night. …He had to win against Kaguya-senpai.

Lotte blinked her eyes in surprise toward Kazuki’s words.

“You could reduce the hallucination of agony by using Telepathy magic to enter a Trance right?”

Senpai used a magic that assigned her opponent a hallucination of agony.

When he saw senpai fight for the first time, he couldn’t do a thing. That magic was something he absolutely needed a countermeasure for.

“Yes. I never expected that kind of magic before, so my mind was consumed and thrown out of order into a wreck completely, but―if beforehand I could enter a state of Trance and [resolve] myself, I should be able to endure to a certain degree desu.”

Resolve…if it’s resolve, he has it.

Trance was a state where he controlled every nook and corner of his mind including the subconscious area. A mental magic skill where oneself was completely in control of one’s own emotions and senses.

“Lotte, I ask you to consent for something unreasonable. I want to Trace Lotte’s method of Trance. For that I want you to remove your wall of heart for me.”

Hoshikaze-senpai had once before aligned her mind with Kazuki and Traced the way Kazuki’s flesh body moved, with that she learned the kata<ref>Standard form of a movement, posture, etc. in martial arts, sport, etc.</ref> of Kazuki’s sword style. That great efficiency was something one should be surprised of.

Lotte learned Japanese language by aligning her mind with the surrounding humans’ minds and Traced their emotion and the interrelation of their vocal chords’ movements. The time that she spent to learn Japanese language was a mere period of three days.

Kazuki thought that he could learn the technique to manipulate his sense of pain with the state of Trance by aligning his mind with Lotte, in the same way Lotte learned language.

But it was difficult to Trace the depth of the mind. Because if his mind trespassed the {{furigana|bottom of the mind of other people|Mind Hack}}, he would be repelled by the defense mechanism called <Wall of the Heart>.

There Kazuki proposed for Lotte to remove the wall of her heart beforehand and let him Traced her completely defenseless mind.

…Normally that was a request that absolutely couldn’t be asked. For the wall of the heart to be removed, it was an action of nothing other than surrendering every nook and cranny of her own heart to other people.

Every secrets of her heart would be exposed, there was even risk of her will being hypnotized by the other party.

Even so for the sake of victory against Kaguya-senpai, that was an absolutely needed step.

If for example he requested this from Mio, she would reject him for sure in embarrassment of getting all her shame exposed to Kazuki. That was not a problem of the high and low of the positivity level, but a problem of personality. However if it was Lotte―

“I don’t mind at all. Because I don’t have any feeling that I want to hide from Onii-san, none at all desu.”

She said so quite indifferently as though that request had nothing to do with her.

“But, if we are going to do it then let’s do it where no one can bother us.”

Lotte smiled in mischief and she pulled Kazuki inside the toilet.

“We are going to do it in this kind of place?”

Kazuki who was the one that asked for it in the first place was bewildered.

“Kazuki-oniisan, please sit down there.”

Lotte brought down the cover of the toilet seat as she was talking and sat down Kazuki there. Then she sat on top of Kazuki’s knees with her legs out to the side, only her head was facing toward Kazuki. Both their eyes drew near each other.

“By all means, go on.” Lotte closed her eyes and readily cleared her wall of the heart.

“Thank you, Lotte.”

Kazuki also closed his eyes, he poured all his concentration to sympathize with Lotte’s heart.

Several blue strings of magic power’s light was lengthening from Kazuki. It enveloped Lotte completely.

Kazuki perceived all the ripples that were produced from Lotte’s heart.

{Well then, how I use the Telepathy, I’ll show Onii-san the way I control my mind, please perceive it.}

Lotte’s heart informed him so. At the same time countless idle thoughts outside of the control method also rose out in her heart.

{I like Kazuki-oniisan} {I believe you so there is no problem} {I’m so happy that Kazuki-oniisan is entering me} {Feel me more} {Only now I can monopolize Kazuki-oniisan} {This is something that Mio-oneesan cannot do} {I love you}

Lotte’s each and every thought poured into Kazuki like fierce surging waves.

Lotte’s positivity level was 106. But all these thoughts were the real contents of that number.

Her good will spontaneously grew, at the same time the heart mark that symbolize the increase of positivity level also flew over.

{Thank you Lotte}

Kazuki accepted everything of those and conveyed his gratitude.

This was a training method that absolutely couldn’t come into existence without a partner like Lotte. He felt Lotte’s heart and Traced all the performance of Lotte’s mind’s movements.

―A little after a hour passed, Kazuki could somehow get the hang of trick.

When the Telepathy was over, Lotte laughed “ehehe” and came flying, hugging Kazuki tightly.

“Let’s try it in practice. Please cancel Onii-san’s defensive magic power desu.”

Kazuki strongly thought of nonresistance, then his defensive magic power was cancelled.

Lotte pulled Kazuki’s cheek strongly. Sense of pain was primarily the work of subconscious mind. But he seized it with the Trance and controlled it.

The pain was softly abating like being enveloped in silk floss.

He still couldn’t shut out the pain completely. However he had to reach the level where he could shut out the brutal agony of Kaguya-senpai’s magic and persevered through it.

“If Onii-san couldn’t deal with unexpected and sudden pain, than all this would be also in vain desu.”

When Lotte said that, she suddenly drew near Kazuki’s face and bit Kazuki’s ear in a snap.

Kazuki could even deal with that kind of sudden movement and quickly the pain was abating. Finally the pain vanished and what was left was only the sensation of Lotte’s mouth caressing his earlobe. Rather her mouth felt pleasant.

“Thank you Lotte.”

Kazuki hugged back Lotte who was biting his earlobe like she was fawning at him.

“Right now I can sense Onii-san’s feelings, this is somehow enjoyable desu.”

“…How dare you pull my cheek and bite my ear huh.”

With a joking tone, Kazuki pinched Lotte’s cheek that felt like touching a smooth silk.

“Plese don’t pull my cheek~. Ehehe, Onii-san is not going to bit my ear desu?”

Lotte was happily coming to pursue a skinship with Kazuki.

===Part 2===

“Oi Mio, wake up soon. Kohaku is going to come after this you know?”

With her twintail untied slovenly when she slept, the slightly amorous Mio was “Nn…I cannot wake up if there is no kiss from the prince….”, then she stuck out her shapely lips.

Her way of thinking was in the same level with Kanae….

“You, you just want to say that and only pretending to be asleep isn’t it…”

It was not like what she asked was something he disliked, rather he was tempted to just kiss her for real, but he became aware of Koyuki’s chilly gaze so Kazuki shook Mio’s shoulder with more strength.

―It was 7 o’clock in the morning.

Kohaku showed her face in this time when the SHR would be started soon. She came here a few times a day to pass Kazuki and the others foods and the likes.

But this time she was a bit late.

“From today onward, it’s fine to go out from this room limited inside the ground of the Sword Division as long as someone accompany you.”

Suddenly Kohaku informed them of the change of the situation.

“Why is that? Isn’t it bad if Kanae and the others from the Sword Division student council found out our whereabouts?”

“The Sword Division student council that Kazuki know doesn‘t exist anymore.”

“What did you say? Did something happen to Kanae?”

“Kanae-dono judged this one one-sidedly and came to attack and was defeated. The school tradition of the Sword Division is based on real strength doctrine even more compared to the Magic Division, because of that the moment the student council president is defeated by someone, she would lose all credential.”

“Then Kohaku had won against Kanae!?”

Kazuki was struck with admiration from the bottom of his heart.

“Although you have seven pieces of Sacred Treasures, to win properly against that girl…”

“You have said enough. This one heard before that when Kazuki and Kanae done crossed swords, Kazuki was the stronger one.”

Certainly he had more wins than losses with the score of 139 victory and 118 defeat. However those were not real battles.

“Because Kanae’s disposition is to fight using her instinct, she cannot make a serious effort in a contest of strength that was half playing around. If she get really serious, in just sword she is much more stronger than me. …I see, so you really win nicely against her.”

Kazuki displayed his heartfelt admiration, but Kohaku’s expression didn’t brighten at all.

“…Anyway this one is taking over the authority of the student council president, Kanae-dono and the others was suspended from school and underwent their penitence in their own room because of their crime in assaulting another students. At the same time, the Magic Division is forbidden from entering the Sword Division, all the students will enter states of high alert after school. In other words our preparations are in good order. The next time the Magic Division would appear in this ground is the moment when they come to attack right from the front in order to seriously recapture Kazuki and Lotte.”

Kaguya-senpai and the others will come to attack the Sword Division…that was a situation that he wanted to avoid the most.

“Kohaku, I have said this many times, but the Magic Division and the Sword Division shouldn’t antagonize each other. To prepare for bigger threats, the swordsmen and the Magica Stigma have to join their strength. This is not the time to squabble with each other. Even though you won against Kanae with the use of Sacred Treasures, opponents that you wouldn’t be able to defeat without the cooperation of the Magic Division will surely appear in the future.”

This was an argument that he kept repeating each time Kohaku came to the room until now. If she wouldn’t lent her ear too this time then―Kazuki intended to use all his strength to escape from this room.

He couldn’t just sat around and waited anymore.

Despite laughing off Kazuki’s argument with full confidence until now, for some reason this time Kohaku was looking down with doubt residing inside her eyes.

“…This one really don’t understand why Kazuki is always advocating such claim. If we let the Magic Division to do as they please, you realize that you are only going to be judged as an illegal magician right?”

“I never did anything like causing harm to any knight and trying to steal a Sacred Treasure. That are false accusations. Inside the Magic Division, there is someone who attempt to trick me into something. Liz Liza-sensei should already tell you that there is some strange distortion going on. If this distortion is not set right, the Knight Academy’s situation will turn dire.”

“A dire situation?”

For Kazuki to claimed that there was [someone who tricked him into something] by himself was a fairly lame thing to do. But it looks like Kohaku had underwent some change in her mental state, she lent her ear to Kazuki seriously.

“My contracted Diva, Lemegeton, is the Demon King that unify Solomon 72 Pillar. I have to become an appropriate King for her. If the situation keep like this, the whole Solomon 72 Pillar will be disappointed of us. If Solomon 72 Pillar wash their hands from Japan’s government, that would be the end of this country.”

I am a King. It couldn’t be helped even if he made a thoughtless and outrageous remarks, however this was most likely the truth.

If he didn’t resolute himself and took action, the situation would turn dire.

“Unify the Solomon 72 Pillar, Devil King…?”

Mio who watched over the two was dumbfounded. However she knew about Kazuki’s ability. If she included that fact, what Kazuki said was not so out of the realm of possibility.

“What this guy said is the truth.”

Leme materialized besides Kazuki. Now that he thought about it, since they were confined in this room, she never appeared at all, was it because of her discretion of the other girls?

“…You, haven’t you grow a little more since the last time?”

“Are you an uncle that meet his nephew after a long time? This is the fruit of Lotte’s positivity level’s increase.”

Leme showed a sullen face, was she being awkward?

Leme’s figure had turned into a girl around the age of a first year middle school student. Although there was still some innocence left in her look with that squishy cheek of her, inside her well-ordered face and figure was a hint of the budding charm of a woman.

If she kept growing like a human with this rate, she might grow into a beautiful girl that couldn’t be ignored by anyone.

“This girl is not a bad Diva. See, she doesn’t look like a bad guy at all.”

“Shop hith~, dhon’ fhull fhy sheeck~ (Stop~, don’t pull my cheek~)”

While pulling Leme’s cheeks widely, Kazuki appealed that Leme was a harmless existence. Was this a success, Kohaku was looking down and thinking for a while.

“…This matter might be something this one cannot decide. Kazuki, this one had someone this one want you to meet.”

“A person you want me to meet?”

“This one and the other also have a power broker behind us.”

After a long time, Kazuki and the others could finally get outside led by Kohaku. The group traversed the Sword Division’s ground. They could feel the awfully bright sunlight along with the morning air and fresh cold wind.

Different with the magic Division, the Sword Division had a Japanese atmosphere. Gentle undulations at the ground made from the artificial hill, a long stretching road filled with line of stepping stones, stone lanterns and pine trees were attracting their eyes.

“This one fought with Kanae-dono here.”

Kohaku said so with a sigh in the immediate area of the clubroom building. Her face seen from the side looked quite uncertain that was so unlike of how she usually acted, this place gave a true account of what kind of fight had unfolded here.

Even though Kohaku owned several Sacred Treasures, she shouldn’t be able to defeat Kanae so easily.

But no matter what had actually happened in the fight, it wouldn’t be able to shake the fact of the outcome.

Even Kanae wouldn’t act like a child by insisting in protest against her defeat.

“The person you want me to meet is not in the student dormitory but inside this kind of place?”

The time was still before the start of the school class. Despite that, why would that person being here in the clubroom building and not in his room at the student dormitory?

“There is a special circumstance, she is the Sword Division’s student, but she spend a lot of her time secretly outside the dormitory.”

Kohaku ascended the exterior stair of the clubroom building while talking, then she knocked the door of the clubroom with a dirty plate that was hanged on it with the writing of [Pingpong Club]. Looking from its outward appearance, the clubroom looks abandoned already.

“<Mikohime>-sama<ref>Princess shrine maiden</ref>, this is Kohaku. Coming in.”

“…I told you already, don’t call me Mikohime-sama! Someone that call me something like Mikohime cannot come in, idiot―!”

Boos was returned from the other side of the door.

Kohaku was being stunned fro only a moment, then she opened the door with a key while saying “Entering.”

Peeking at the other side of the door, Kazuki’s eyes suddenly became round.

The inside of the clubroom was not a conventional high school clubroom, but it had been turned into an altar of Shinto ceremony.

The whole surface was colored brightly with vermilion and gold colors, while there was a large altar in the inside. There were not even any shadow or shape of anything ping-pong inside. In the middle of the room, there was a girl clad in the Sword Division’s uniform.

“Kohakuu―, I have said this so many times, but title like miko or hime is not appropriate for me. I’m just one girl that had decided to reach success in life by sword, a swordswoman! So stop elevating me to a weird position!”

A girl with a short-cut hair in shaggy-style that make her look energetic. With an imposing countenance that really suited a swordsman, she was sulking at Kohaku in dissatisfaction childishly.

When that girl noticed Kazuki, she thrust her index finger to him and raised a loud voice.

“A young man in the Magic Division uniform…I heard about it before, this guy is the enemy of women, Hayashizaki Kazuki! Kohaku, what is this about? Why will you take this kind of guy to this altar? Have you been corrupted by him!? En-gacho<ref>Crossed fingers and word said to call someone to be avoided as 'dirty'</ref>!”

…Wait a second there, what does she mean by enemy of women?

“Mikohime-sama, first please let me introduce them. …Kazuki, in this side is Tsukahara Kazuha-sama. A senpai in the Sword Division.”

“You said Tsukahara, so she is that teacher’s…?”

“Correct, she is his daughter.”

“Stop calling me Tsukahara, I’m going to be compared with that good-for-nothing glasses father. Then Kohaku too, stop that stiff tone of yours when talking to me already. You’re my important friend after all.”

“Before you are this one’s friend, Kazuha-senpai is the mikohime of the sword.”

“I told you to quit it haven’t I―! I’m angry here, otherwise I’m going to cry!?”

Kazuha-senpai waved her arms about energetically. The long sleeves of the Sword Division’s uniform were flapping around.

“Then Mikohime-sama, these are those who were chased by the aforementioned Magic Division, Hayashizaki Kazuki and Charlotte Liebenfrau, and the additional two names that were dragged into that strife.”

“Wait there, what’s with that mention of ‘additional’ you said! I’m the one with the number one charisma you know!?”

Though the mention about getting dragged into this was true, but Mio was still angry because she was introduced lightly.

“I understand their problem when I see them. But why would you take them to this place?”

“I wish for Mikohime-sama and Sword God-sama to hear their story.”

“I told you…don’t call me Mikohime…”

Kazuha-senpai was being fed up with how Kohaku keep calling her Mikohime.

…Mikohime, Sword God…?

“Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai is being contracted with a Diva outside of Solomon 72 Pillar, she is the same like Kazuki, an illegal magician in the eyes of law. Because of this one and my comrade’s encounter with Senpai here, we started to get really serious about overthrowing the Magic Division.”

Kazuki spontaneously faced Kazuha-senpai with shocked eyes.

“Wait, is it okay for you to reveal me as an illegal magician so lightly? Of course it’s not okay you know!”

Kazuha-senpai glowered at Kohaku. Looking at her abundance of the emotion that she showed, it seems there was no unnaturalness at all in her like a person that was having their heart encroached. She was overflowing with energetic vitality, a very open and bold woman.

“Well, indeed I am an illegal magician. But my Diva is by no means an evil existence. I’ll show you the proof right now, you’ll see.”

Kazuha-senpai chanted a spell, her body was enveloped with vermillion light of magic power.

“Mine bare hand grasp the red hot ore. Ridges on the sky, blade on the earth, merge in a flash namely as the only sword. Thy inscription is <Futsunushi no Kami>! Oh god of iron and fire, show thy forge!”

Kazuha-senpai’s both hands were swallowed in burning flame.

Inside that flame, a hot red iron [sword] was created.

That sword was not a Japanese katana. It was an ancient double edged sword that was used in the era far before even the katana.

A human’s face was carved like a relief in the part of the hilt,

The avatar that was born from the spell was floating away lightly from Kazuha-senpai’s hand.

“…Mine’s name is Futsunushi no Kami! One of the pillar god that had watched over the children of Yamato<ref>Ancient name of Japan</ref> from the ancient times!”

The rough human face that was carved into the hilt opened its eyes suddenly and widely and proclaimed to Kazuki and the others.

“Mikohime-sama is contracted with Futsunushi no Kami-sama, but she hid this matter and went through the Sword Division. …So to speak, [the Magica Stigma of Sword Division].”

In contrast with Kazuki who was the swordsman of the Magic Division…Kazuha-senpai was the Magica Stigma of the Sword Division!

“Is there no danger? If you are possessed and your mind get hijacked then…”

Kazuha-senpai’s turned indignant toward Kazuki’s apprehension.

“What are you saying, you enemy of women! You’re going to be cursed by all the god-sama that had been in Japan since the ancient times! I had associated with Futsunushi no Kami since when I was born! If he have any intention to hijack my mind than he would have already do it from a long time ago!”

“Guwahhahha!” Futsunushi no Kami laughed off.

“That’s correct, I don’t have any such intention like stealing human’s flesh body. I’m also not interested in human’s faith. So to speak, I am the same with Solomon 72 Pillar. I bind a contract only to grant the strength to this frail young girl!”

“Don’t call me frail, idiot!” “Guwahhahha! Hooww cute!”

The human-faced sword―Futsunushi no Kami was laughing heartily. The expressive features of the carving in the hilt felt like a good natured uncle, Kazuki couldn’t see any lie at all from him.

There was no reason to think that just because he is a Diva, he wanted to steal human’s body from anyone. Lotte’s Prometheus was also like that.

Each Diva’s objective were different. The current law that grouped all the Diva that were not Solomon 72 Pillar as something to be wary of and classified those Diva’s contractor as illegal magician might be too rough and broad. Though thinking of the risk of those Diva with evil intention, probably that kind of law couldn’t be helped, but….

Now that he thought about it, the illegal magicians that were captured by the Knight Order was when their mind were encroached thus losing their sanity and turned violent. Supposing that the Diva was not encroaching their mind, as long as they didn’t use their power and hid their stigmata, they could pass of as normal humans and keep living normally.

By some chances, perhaps there was a lot of [Hidden Illegal Magician] contracted secretly with Diva from various mythology that stay under the radar in this country outside of Kazuha-senpai.

“…Japan Mythology’s Diva!?”

Leme materialized at Kazuki’s side.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 077.jpg|thumb]]

“Oooh, little girl! Are you one of Solomon 72 Pillar?”

Futsunushi no Kami asked to Leme.

“Leme is the King of Solomon 72 Pillar, Lemegeton. Right now most of my strength and memory are lost. This guy is the master of Leme’s contract, if he grow to become appropriate King, Leme will also recover my strength and memory.”

Leme spoke rudely while pointing at Kazuki.

“But the government and the adults in this academy doesn’t trust Leme and Kazuki, they gave us designation as illegal and pursued us. On top of all that, they even created some suspicious plot by giving us false accusations and treated us like a criminal…”

“I see. How pitiful even though you are just a little girl. But won’t it be okay if you just explain it through the 72 Pillar?”

Futsunushi no Kami who was floating around in the air buoyantly slanted his body and asked Leme.

Was that gesture something like someone tilting his neck in wonder?

Certainly, if Diva like Asmodeus or Phoenix just explained to the people that [Lemegeton is our King] , all the issues would be resolved neatly.

“That’s no good. Solomon 72 Pillar had decided not to intervene in the action and decision of the people in this country. We granted power freely to this country without the rule of faith so we can see with our own eyes what will they use that power for. Right now is still the stage where they need to be aware of what had awoken in this world, isn’t that right? If they make a move like eliminating the King who are Leme and Kazuki for their own selfish interest then…Solomon 72 Pillar is going to forsake Japan and move to different place.”

Leme answered with some cruelty spreading into her sentiment.

“…Eh, what’s with that! Isn’t that bad!?”

Mio who listened carefully in that place couldn’t help but raising her voice.

“In which case in the current situation, all of you is currently in the process of running out of patience toward the government of Japan then, guhaha.”

“The situation is just like you said. In the meanwhile this guy…our King, what is he going to show to us, Leme is looking forward to it in anticipation. …And then, what is the stance that Japan Mythology is taking? I thought that Japan Mythology didn’t plan to concern themselves with the humans proactively.”

This time Leme was the one that asked Futsunushi no Kami. Distinct color of wariness was floating in Leme’s expression towards Japan Mythology. Suddenly Futsunushi no Kami’s face turned serious and he answered.

“True. Frankly speaking, I don’t have any trust for all of you from Solomon 72 Pillar.”

The Diva of sword with strangely deep character, Futsunushi no Kami started his story with grave expression.

“We, the Diva of <Japan Mythology> is a mythology that doesn’t particularly demand faith from human. We don’t have any intention to aim for a monotheism where the gods are absolute and things like subduing the human and basking ourselves in self-satisfaction. Having an altar built for me and also an interesting person like Kazuha as a partner for playing around with is more than enough. We are the native friends of the children of Yamato, the local friend, think of us as the localee.”<ref>There are joke using word play of the kanji here, but it got lost in the translation</ref>

“Localee…is that a vocabulary that is used by god-sama?”

“Guwahhahha, I’m happy that you can insert the tsukkomi<ref>Japan’s two-person comedy style, where one act as an idiot and the other act as the straight-man that give the retort(tsukkomi)</ref> there! When I’m the idiot someone is going to tsukkomi, just having someone accompanying me for that is enough to satisfy me! The same goes with my other comrade. But if we are neglected and become sulky, then we will go wild and bring forth calamity!!”

Harming the mood of the god-sama would cause a great disaster, that was the standard pattern for Japan’s folklore. Are they friendly or vicious….

“By the way, usually I put some offering on the altar here, chatting with Futsunushi no Kami about what happened today at school, playing some game, or other things. We are close friends see!”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression broke open slightly and she puffed up with pride.

“Mikohime-sama don’t have any friend in the class after all”

“Kazuha don’t have any friend except me after all, guwahhahha!”

“Do, don’t say that I don’t have any friend! …It can’t be helped that I cannot make any friend…No wait, Kohaku is my friend right? That’s why don’t call me Mikohime-sama…”

“Bu, but senpai is the one that is contracted with Sword God-sama so no matter what it’s too august…”

Kohaku was flustered. When she started to call Kazuki informally before this she was also hesitating very much, it seems she had a quite reserved character against someone established as her senior.

Kazuha-senpai dropped her shoulder in dejection hearing Kohaku’s reply.

“…<Nature’s Worship> isn’t it? Even in Europe, similar mythologies that believed in spirits are not few.”

This time Prometheus’ form also appeared at Lotte’s side.

“However nature’s worship at Europe was distorted at the present era because of the censure in the middle age that demarked them as demon’s belief. Japan Mythology can be said to be a rare case because they are a primitive faith that are still continuing to the present era, don’t you agree.”

Prometheus original form and strength had returned back for a time in the middle of the fight with Beatrix,

But it seems it was nothing more than it was only a temporary recovery using Leme’s power, he immediately returned back to the form of young boy.

Looks like he still had to reside inside Lotte to recover his divinity from now on too.

“Hou, looks like this time a youngster come out. Are you that one, the Diva who is said to be contracted with the heretic magician Charlotte Liebenfrau…?

“Correct, Prometheus of the Greek Mythology, best regards.”

Prometheus presented his hand for a handshake, but when Futsunushi no Kami presented his sword body suddenly he drew back his hand in shock. What are they doing, these Divas?

The situation developed into a gathering of three Diva, each from different Mythology.

Solomon 72 Pillar also had a secrecy doctrine, so this was an exceedingly rare scene.

“We of the Japan Mythology are not particularly concerned when Solomon 72 Pillar started to get along with the people of Japan. Thereupon there is this feeling of us being treated lightly in the recent time that make us irritated!”

Futsunushi no Kami talked with a lively tone. It seems he was irritated.

“The consensus of opinion of the whole body of the Japan Mythology is that whatever other Mythology attempt to do in Japan is inconsequential…but for me personally, recently I was entertaining doubt about whether it is okay or not to leave the people of Japan who is my friend to Solomon 72 Pillar.”

“Mu, so Futsunushi no Kami has something he is unsatisfied with Leme and the others. I’ll accept your challenge then.”

Leme faced Futsunushi no Kami and took a fighting pose.

“To start with number one, the current Japan make light of the swordsman too much. I am the Sword God that was worshipped by the lineage of Tsukahara for generations, this tendency to make light of swordsman is not something pleasant for me as the Sword God.”

“Precisely, exactly like that.” Kohaku raised a voice of approval.

“That, even Leme and the others of Solomon 72 Pillar can say that we are troubled too. Japanese government is the one that give favorable treatment to the Magica Stigma on their own accord. …Well, though it might turn out differently if Solomon 72 Pillar’s magic handling are more focused on reinforcement magic like Thor of the Nose Mythology the other day…”

“And then one more thing, the matter of the ominous ceremony that is performed in the underground of this academy. That ceremony is eerie no matter how you see it, it make Solomon 72 Pillar feel all the more dubious.”

“Ominous ceremony? What are you talking about?”

Leme’s eyes turned perfectly round. It seems somehow she really had no knowledge of the mentioned ceremony.

“The swordsmen are continued to be discriminated unjustly, and then an ominous presence can be felt from the underground of this academy. From these two primary factor, I harbor a considerable distrust toward Solomon 72 Pillar. In that occasion, the humans of the Sword Division elevated Kazuha and I and raised a plan to aim for the restoration of the swordsman’s rights, we too were cooperating with them in this plan. Though even if I say cooperation, but it will become a problem if Kazuha fight in the center stage extensively and get the designation of illegal magician, that’s why there is nothing I can do except to bestow the <Divine Protection> indirectly to those swordsmen.”

“By earning the Divine Protection of Futsunushi no Kami-sama, we become able to draw out <Battou Kaikon> from Sacred Treasures that possessed element of <Sword>.”

“Battou Kaikon?”

After hearing that unfamiliar words from Kohaku, Kazuki interposed a question to her.

“Kazuki is still not accustomed to use Sacred Treasures right? What is called Battou Kaikon is to make a path between the mind and the Sacred Treasure, a skill to draw out the essence of strength that Sacred Treasures possess.”

Now that she mentioned it, the first time he used <Raikiri>, there was the sensation from Raikiri that tried to address him. Coming to a mutual understanding with the Sacred Treasure like that and then it seems they would be able to pull out some kind of special move.

Kohaku’s group of comrades were swordsmen that each possessed special moves of Battou Kaikon. Certainly their group was fairly strong with that kind of ace. He could see how Kohaku could be so full of confidence.

“…It’s dangerous to only rely on just one sword. If these swordsmen could use the Sacred Treasures skillfully, there wouldn’t be any need for Japan’s government to depend solely on Solomon 72 Pillar for all of the military power.”

“…By no means that we are doing this for our own personal grudge against the Magic Division and the Magica Stigma.”

Kohaku whispered with a sigh.

“Leme understand about the general of the matter with Futsunushi no Kami. But…what is that you mean about the ominous ceremony!?”

Leme was in the condition of taking offense. Leme didn’t have any knowledge about the [ominous ceremony] that was the crux of the matter since not long ago, she looked very reluctant to be doubted because of that.

“Hmmm, sometimes there are outbreak of ominous magic power from the underground of this academy. It made my {{furigana|radar|sword body}} reacting, like ‘binbinbin’. And also, about this ominous ceremony, there is no doubt that it is related with Diva. This stinks. Absolutely suspicious.”

“Ominous magic power…but I have never felt anything like that since I came to this academy. Maybe we cannot feel it because Leme-sama and my power haven’t returned completely.”

The young boy Prometheus tilted his head in curiosity. His power was still not insufficient after all.

In the other side, Leme was being angry in a huff.

“Wait right there, Leme is in amnesia so I don’t really clear with the situation, but Solomon 72 Pillar is undoubtedly the ally of this country! If there is any ominous presence, then that is a separate case from Leme and the others!”

“But, in fact I really feel it.”

Futsunushi no Kami talked back with stern face petulantly.

Young boy - Young girl – Sword, these three Diva that were glaring at each other made for a little foolish appearance.

Was it because the Diva that gathered here were only human-friendly Diva, but there was really no dignity at all that could be seen from them.

“That is the matter at hand, but Futsunushi no Kami-sama…”

Kohaku interposed herself between the Divas.

“It seems Kazuki is being accused with groundless charge by someone in the academy’s internal. Someone that would trap Kazuki who is the King of Solomon…if that is the origin of the ominous magic power then…the true opponent that we ought to fight might not be the Magica Stigma.”

“…Hmmm, so that is Kohaku’s real intention of bringing these people to my location. After all Kohaku is prudent unlike with Kazuha. I’ll believe you, guwahhahha!”

“Hey wait Futsunushi no Kami, why do you put out my name there for the comparison!?”

…The one that led Kazuki into these predicaments and the ominous magic power from the academy’s underground.

Were these two event not originated from the same root?

Thanks to Kohaku lending her ear to Kazuki’s words, Kazuki could become aware about such significant fact. If they could solve this puzzle, then it might be possible for all of these problem to be resolved.

“Moreover, this one had lost confidence. This one had the conviction to defeat Otonashi Kaguya and slay the owner of the ominous magic power just because this one owned Sacred Treasures. However…”

“…The fight last night made you waver in your path. You too are an expert, but your opponent last night is also a magnificent and praiseworthy swordsman. To bear a sense of defeat against that kind of opponent is not a shameful thing.”

The swordsman that Futsunushi no Kami praised so, there was no doubt that he referred to Kanae.

“This one is still too immature to realized the ideal of Futsunushi no Kami-sama.”

Kohaku dropped her shoulders and hang her head down dejectedly.

“Gahaha, there, there.” Futsunushi no Kami used his sword body and tapped Kohaku’s head lightly.

…He seems to try to comfort here, but it sure didn’t looks like it….

“As I thought, this is not the situation where the Sword Division and the Magic Division can waste their time fighting each other.”

Kazuki asserted so once again toward Futsunushi no Kami.

“Hmm. If Kohaku say so until that much, then it seems there is a need to also take your words into consideration. Then let’s do this. Your group alone will head toward the underground of the academy and make clear about the true identity of the ominous magic power. If in the end you can proof that Solomon 72 Pillar is unrelated with that, I will also believe on you guys.”

“…Do you know where is the exact location of that magic power and also the route?”

“For sure. But the entrance to the underground is locked with barrier and stigmata authentication. The barrier can be tore off by my power, but the lock of stigmata authentication can only be passed by owners of Stigmata, my cute kids from the Sword Division couldn’t even investigated that place.”

I see, if there was unknown magic power produced from a place that couldn’t be passed except for owners of stigmata, then it was not unreasonable to suspect the Magic Division and Solomon 72 Pillar.

But owners of stigmata were not limited to just the contractor of Solomon 72 Pillar.

Stigmata was the proof of the connection that had been tied with a Diva. Stigmata had the role as the code to allow Diva to pass through to the heart of the contractor, even in the case of possession contract there would still be a small stigmata emerged in the body.

Wasn’t the possibility that the perpetrator who was passing through that exit and entrance was an illegal magician quite high?

“Wait a second, wait a second, is it really okay to just trust these guys that easily?”

Kazuha-senpai that had kept quiet for a long time opened her mouth with an astonished expression.

“Mikohime-sama, Kazuki is a person that is worthy of trust.”

“I told you don’t call me Mikohime! …After all isn’t he a joyful guy who make who knows who many women to serve him? I don’t want to side with that kind of shameless guy however much.”

“……That’s…certainly this one too feel deep inside that Kazuki is surrounded by a little too many girl and quite astonished.”

Hey wait, so Kohaku also thought like that!?

“That’s a fair argument. …Kazuki really has no integrity against various girls. To even flatter someone like me cute, cute…also having bizarre obsession for maid…”

Even Koyuki also murmured her approval.

Wait a second you all, we have all came until this point and yet the situation would change because of this kind of matter!?

“It’s hard to understand for Leme why Harem King doesn’t have any more credence from the humans. It’s different case don’t you agree? Harem Banzai. O Our King, more Harem is a must.”

Leme start talking about a topic that provoked even more animosity from the girls. You should just keep your mouth shut.

“Kazuki is not a shameless guy at all! He absolutely doesn’t do anything I that I hate at all!”

“That’s right desu, Kazuki-oniisan is a perfect gentleman desu! Rather I’d welcome it if he do anything like that desu!”

Mio and Lotte came in Kazuki’s defense vehemently.

“Hee…they really put their faith on you huh. I’m reluctant to give in but even if the matter about the harem and so on is not included, we still don’t understand whether these guys’ strength are reliable or not. If they invaded the underground and yet they just collapse and dying in the ditch without even any result to show for it, won’t it just make the situation even worse?”

“Mikohime-sama, Kazuki and the others strength are the real thing. Besides, other than Kazuki and his friends, there is no one else that can enter that place. We don’t have stigmata.”

“That’s why there is me. After all I’m the owner of Futsunushi no Kami’s stigmata. Rather than making this kind of guys going there, I’ll go!”

“It’s dangerous to go alone Mikohime-sama!”

“That’s foolhardy Kazuha. I don’t want to lose my cute contractor, also I don’t want to expose you to danger, that’s why I make a proposal so these guys are the one that go to that place you know?”

Kohaku and Futsunushi no Kami cut in while panicking to stop Kazuha-senpai who was chattering in high spirits.

“You two, don’t make that face like you are my parents! Compared to these guys, I am more…Futsunushi no Kami, give me the Magic Dress!”

“…Haahhh, what a hopeless girl.”

While breathing a long sigh, Futsunushi no Kami suddenly changed into a lump of red flame. That flame enveloped Kazuha-senpai―The uniform of the Sword Division disintegrated into Prima Material and transformed into the Magic Dress.

Her Magic Dress was resembling the white and red miko uniform, he could feel the spirit of Japanese seeing it.

At the same time, Kazuha-senpai’s hair was lengthening with a thud. A majestic appearance suitable for a Magica Stigma of Japan Mythology, then Kazuha-senpai drew a katana from her back smoothly.

“Duel with me, Hayashizaki harem-guy! A weakling with no integrity like you, there is no way you have any character that could be relied on or any real strength!! If I win, then your harem party will be dissolved at once and I’ll be the one to lead those girls over there to search the underground!!”

“Eh, I don’t want to do that kind of thing!” “Main gott!? That’s tyranny desu!”

Mio and Lotte were booing from the side, but Kazuha-senpai didn’t even turn to look.

“…Don’t joke with me.” As expected, Kazuki was fed up with that proposal.

“You are going to hinder us in this kind of place with that kind of trivial reason! You have shot your mouth harshly as you please from a while ago, things like enemy of woman…Mio, and Lotte, I have decided that I’m going to protect them with my own hand! I will absolutely not do anything like entrusting them to any other person!!”

“Then…show to me the suitable strength to protect a woman―!”

Now she said it…Bring it on!

“…The only one suitable to become my knight is no other than Kazuki. Get her Kazu-nii!”

“I am Kazuki-oniisan’s property desu. Onii-san, please do your best!”

For some reason the female camp were roused up in happiness.

“Somehow, you my King and even the girls are starting to get accustomed with the harem situation huh―”

Leme secretly whispered inside Kazuki’s mind using telepathy.

But…I’m not particularly saying that I want to do something shameless together with the girls just like what Kazuha-senpai said.

“That duel challenge, I accept!”

{Yosh, Our King. Made this girl submit too just like in the duel with Amasaki Mio! And then make Futsunushi no Kami to obey Leme together with inserting her as member of the harem for sure―!”

Wahaha―, Leme’s loud laughter was resounding inside Kazuki’s mind.

===Part 3===

The place that was chosen for the duel location was the Sword Division’s gymnasium.

Kazuha-senpai’s illegal magic was by no means something that could be showed to other people. For that, Kohaku used her authority as the student council president to secure the gymnasium.

The Sword Division had a complete facility for exercise, beyond this there was even a martial arts stadium, but this gymnasium also had the space of three fields of basketball court. This place was sufficient to perform a duel.

According to the rule of duel in academy, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai were separated with 50 meters between them while facing each other.

“Well then, both side have finished their preparation.”

The one who wound up becoming the referee was Koyuki. Among them Koyuki was the one with the most experience in refereeing.

Mio tried to be the referee, but he was worried that she would make some strange miss, but he was relieved if it was Hiakari-san…Kazuki had that kind of mentality. There was some worry about unfairness with the referee coming from Kazuki’s side, but Kohaku didn’t particularly mind and accepted the referee. Looks like Kohaku was quite poor at being a referee.

“Well, I don’t have any reason to make a judgment that is partial to Kazuki. Then…begin!”

Koyuki announced the opening of the duel. It was a rare chance to hear her loud voice.

…First is to challenge her at close-quarter!

Kazuki dashed toward Kazuha-senpai while taking the stance of Iai with full alert.

The Magica Stigma of the Sword Division…there was no doubt that she could use both sword skill and summoning magic skillfully. Then first I have to challenge her in the field I am specialized at!

I won’t be defeated from any kind of opponent in sword skill!

Kazuha-senpai chanted her spell and attacked.

“O unparalleled sword master, reshow from beyond the dream! Together with the flame of training, the sealed memory in the silver mirror is liberated right here!! {{furigana|Kenki Tensei|Devilish Swordsman Reincarnation}}!!”

A globe of fire burn to existence in Kazuha-senpai’s side and floated in place. From within the flame, a Japanese Katana was born. A phantom of a person was floating faintly overlapping with the katana.

“Thy name is…Yagyuu Nyounsai! Go!!”

A silhouette with grandious physique like cumulonimbus cloud in the mid-summer. That phantom took hold of the katana in its hand and he stood in Kazuki’s way following Kazuha’s command.

…Yagyuu Nyounsai she said!?

Kazuki was planning to not be defeated in sword skill no matter who was his opponent, but his expression cramped.

Yagyuu clan. Chosen to be the instructor in the art of war for Tokugawa House, the noble house with the best sword below the sky.

Even among that clan, if talked about Yagyuu Nyounsai, he was born not from the main branch of Yagyuu in Edo but from the branch family of the Yagyuu that was called Owari Yagyuu and he was surrounded in obscurity, still his ability in sword was said to be the best in the history of Yagyuu, a man of high honor.

She said this phantom was…that one Yagyuu Nyounsai!?

There was no free time to leisurely wallowed in surprise. The phantom of Yagyuu Nyounsai immediately was closing in upon Kazuki, the sword of Yagyuu that was famous in the history of sword skill was swung downward on him.

…He could tell just from his step-in that his skill was uncommon!

Kazuki responded with his Iai draw. Both of their katana clashed with sharp sound ‘GIIN!’ and their blade were locked against each other.

Kazuki read his opponent and attempted to redirect him with his <Instant Positioning>.

However the phantom of Yagyuu Nyounsai attempted the same positioning at the same time. Kazuki and Nyounsai Foresighted each other moves respectively , katana and katana connected with each other flexibly.

Sword locking between fellow master was not decided by the clash between power and power.

Foresighting the movement was the specialty of Kazuki, but…they were even in reading each other.

This was endless. Kazuki and Nyounsai mutually leaped far back at the same time.

With the distance opened between them, Kazuki calmly surmised the strength of the opponent.

He was at advantage in physical ability. Even though Kazuki was just a high school student, but he could reinforce his body using Enchant Aura. No matter how much of a master swordsman Nyounsai was, but he was still a swordsman from the era where there was no magic. His movement was a natural movement unaided by reinforcement magic.

But Nyounsai’s ability was not usual as expected. There was nothing wasted in his movement, no preliminaries movement, even mistake in judgment was also none. Even though Kazuki used Foresight, it was still hard to read his movement.

As expected, this famed swordsman surpassed him in pure sword skill….

“…Kenki Tensei! Thy name is…Togakure Daisuke!!”

While Kazuki was in the middle of glaring with Nyounsai, Kazuha-senpai summoned even more phantom.

The katana that was born along with the flame, this time it was a somewhat straight short sword―that was a ninja sword. The phantom that picked it up in reverse grip had a small build―the founder of Togakure-style ninjutsu<ref>Ninja skill</ref>, Togakure Daisuke! Kazuki was once more doubting his own ear.

It looked like the magic that Kazuha-senpai chanted was a magic to summon the swordsman from the past.

But certainly the last one could be called to be an expert in sword, even so….this guy was a ninja right!?

“Go!:

Following Kazuha-senpai’s command, the ninja – Togakure Daisuke dashed fiercely like a gale.

The ninjato<ref>Ninja’s sword</ref> that was held in reverse grip was slashed at Kazuki horizontally.

His movement was not as sharp as Nyounsai. Kazuki blocked the slash with his katana and warded it off.

Daisuke Togakure’s posture was broken violently when his swords was warded off―that was what he made Kazuki thought.

But that was a ninja’s <Trick Movement>.

Kazuki that was tricked by the acting couldn’t Foresight the next movement. Togakure Daisuke’s body posture that made him thought it was disordered, was standing still like an acrobat. That body was like an unshakeable trunk.

And then from that unnatural posture, his hand that was not holding the sword was turning to Kazuki and swung with a jerk.

Something was flying from that hand―sands!

Kazuki was perfectly taken by surprise, blue light was flickering in Kazuki’s field of vision. The light was produced by the defensive magic power that protected the eye from the foreign substance that was entering. But Kazuki’s eyes was dazzled by that very magic power light.

Despite that here was the gymnasium…where would he got the blinding sand!

Ninja hid various arms and hidden weapon in their hand armor and outfit, they improved their skills with the premise of using those tools. Even the blinding sand was included as part of his kenjutsu<ref>Sword skill</ref>.

Most likely, this magic was a magic to reproduce the exact kenjutsu of swordsman from the past in this world. That’s why even the gadgets that became the prerequisite for the kenjutsu was also summoned.

Togakure Daisuke returned his blade and aimed at Kazuki whose eyes were dazzled for a thrusting of certain death.

It was evidently a ninja’s kenjutsu that was full of trick and wiles, but it was brought back to the present era in this gymnasium.

But Kazuki miss nothing of the current thrust.

Their body was a phantom that was created from magic. Therefore if he sensed the magic power using Extra Sense, even with his eyes closed he could perceived all their movement.

Rather his sense became even more sensitive with his eyes blocked.

That response was something that Togakure Daisuke couldn’t even predict.

Kazuki avoided the thrust with paper-thin difference, conversely he stabbed his katana at Togakure Daisuke’s chest. He intended to stab Kazuki in surprise but it he was outsmarted and the table turned on him, the phantom of the ninja and the ninja sword vanished. …First was one!

Yagyuu Nyounsai observed those exchange of offense and defense like he was a human with personality.

“Kenki Tensei! Thy name is…Hattori Takeo!!”

Kazuha-senpai summoned even more additional swordsman.

Kazuki was not surprised anymore. He was not surprised, but…that name was enough to make him shudder.

Hattori Takeo…although he was a betrayer of Shinsengumi, but he was said to be Shinsengumi’s strongest, a two-sword style swordsman.

His real strength was said to surpassed even the famous Okita Souji!

Masters who left behind their brilliant name in the history of sword blocked Kazuki’s path one after another. If at all possible, he wanted to challenge them using only kenjutsu, but…this wouldn’t end if he didn’t use the power of magic.

There was no doubt that Kazuha-senpai’s aim was to buy time with the phantoms to chant her high-level magic.

―Nyounsai moved. Yagyuu’s kenjutsu was not a defensive style. Observing the opponent’s interaction even while preparing one’s own response, then responding with the divergence of nine secret sword, that was the innermost secret of <{{furigana|Tengushou|Tengu’s Excerpt}}><ref>Observing the enemy, than choosing the most appropriate move from the nine moves that they have</ref>.

Kazuki tried to see through that every movement, but to respond with that Foresight, Nyounsai’s movement too shifted with ever-changing appearance. The result, a simple clash between physical ability and skill.

It once again became the locking between swords. Hattori Takeo used that chance to attack.

Shinsengumi signature move was a group strategy with good efficiency. First they designated the turn of death to each member, then the sacrificial pawn started the assault, from there the regimental soldiers attacked one after another in continuous ring of attack, the <{{furigana|Soukouken|Weed Attack Sword}}><ref>Pretty cowardly attack but very effective. They assign each person a turn, the first turn is the sacrificial pawn where he attract the attention of the enemy, which means he got the highest chance to die, while the rest surrounded the enemy and taking turn attacking him, the tactic is called Weed because this tactic is pretty low.</ref>.

Hattori Takeo made use of Nyounsai as the sacrificial pawn, he showed the reproduction of that tactic again in this world.

But while pouring his nerve in the sword-locking, he awaited with chanting of spell.

“O calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage in the bottom of the earth! The creation of my rampart is here…towered in the heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

A magic of surprise attack by raising the wall of flame from underfoot. A swordsman from Bakumatsu<ref>The closing days of the Tokugawa shogunate.</ref> wouldn’t be able to predict it, he didn’t even have time to swing his sword at Kazuki before he was swallowed by the flame. The burning Hattori Takeo let loose a single bisecting stroke at Kazuki. The second one, the phantom scattered as blue magic power.

On the other hand, Nyounsai was not dragged into the flame, he leaped back in a flash. …Do you think I’ll let you get away!

“Scattering spark of dancing wings. Drifting spiral wind, become the life piercing bullet! Flap and shot! Barrett!!”

He aimed at Nyounsai who was taking distance and released the flame bullet. However―the flying bullet that was as fast as average rifle was nimbly evaded by Nyounsai, like he was already seeing through the bullet path completely. …Impossible!

Although it was a feat that even he could do, Kazuki’s tongue was tied up.

A swordsman from Edo era like Nyounsai shouldn’t be able to Foresight the magic power.

But a swordsmaster at Nyounsai’s level, presence and killing intent, wild instinct…the sixth sense that couldn’t be clarified by science, using that to sense the danger of the coming magic might be possible.

Nyounsai slashed in once more. Its destructive power couldn’t be compared to Beatrix’s sword, but its swordsmanship stabbed Kazuki’s gap with delicateness in the extreme, he was trying to buy time.

During that time…Kazuha-senpai chanted even more spell.

This time the magic had even more aria until now. High level magic was coming!

“O forging of artisan, scattering the flower of night performance, fill the tip of the sword with the heaven’s weave! Listen to the battle cry of the phantoms, become thunderstorm and rain down! {{furigana|Tenkuu Battou Rengehou|The Heavens Drawn Sword Lotus Cannon}}!”

On the ceiling of the gymnasium, giant wind of flame was going wild. From the billowing vortex of flame, katana were born one after another. Packed crowdedly above Kazuha-senpai’s head were katana, katana, katana….

“All bullet firing!”

―On the basis of Kazuha-senpai’s order, a hail of katana came flying to Kazuki.

Each of those katana were not just a normal katana. Those katana that flying cutting the sky were each clad in flame, or clad in electricity, or drawing irregular trajectory , they all had various special quality.

This was a fusillade of Battou Kaikon!

“O undying bird soaring from dusk to dawn, grant those wings of hope on my back! Destruction for the sake of rebirth, right here…! Blazing Wings!”

Kazuki finished his spell chanting in a close call. Kazuki flew away to the air leaving behind Nyounsai on the floor. He evaded and brushed off the flying Sacred Treasures that were coming one after another with the wings of flame.

The feeling changed kind of like from a one-on-one fighting game into a shooting game.

On the other side, Nyounsai was not just watching over the flying Kazuki silently.

Aiming the gap where Kazuki swung the wings of flame completely, Nyounsai kicked the floor and leaped off.

This time Kazuki was tangling with a swordsmaster in the air.

But this time, Nyounsai’s swordsmanship[ was suddenly became disarrayed.

It stood to reason, even though he had polished the kenjutsu of Yagyuu to the extreme, a technique with the assumption of facing enemy that was flying in the sky didn’t exist in it. Yagyuu Nyounsai required an improvised sword technique, that was why useless movement, preliminary motion, and a slight mistake of judgment were exposed. …He saw everything!

“Yagyuu Nyounsai, be defeated!”

Nyounsai’s single stroke slashed at empty space, Kazuki cut his way’s through that paper-thin difference.

Nyounsai’s phantom was bisected in two, he became moth of lights and fluttered in the sky.

“Oou…splendid! Just because you are a swordsman in the modern era, but that technique was peerless in the past and present!!”

Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar was appearing and raising an enthusiastic praise.

“What are you doing, praising the enemy in the middle of the duel, Futsunushi no Kami! Cooperate properly with me!”

“Guwahhahha! Splendid thing is splendid even if he is the enemy!! Guwahhahha, how delightful!

“Don’t laugh! Don’t laugh so hard in the middle of the fight!!”

Kazuki evaded all the Sacred Treasures that were came flying, finally he turned to Kazuha-senpai and took a nose-dive.

“So you have come, but from now on is the real performance of the swordsmen’s duel! I’m going to judge you with direct clash of blade! …I become the miko of sword. Stone cleaved, root torn, sin cut through, right now in this hand that virtuous sword of crushing evil! Draw sword, {{furigana| Futsunushi no Kami|Cutting Through Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s both hands were swallowed in flame in wait, an ancient double-edged blade was formed inside those both hands. It was a sword that was the spitting image of Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar.

Sacred Treasures creation Summoning Magic―what kind of power that sword had, Kazuki was in vigilance.

And then above all…how skilled her kenjutsu was as the [The Magica Stigma of the Sword Division] !?

Kazuha-senpai swung the sword right from the front.

Toward that attack―Kazuki felt a huge let-down. That attack was something like, ‘henyaa’<ref>Like when those brat characters in samurai anime or manga foolishly challenged the protagonist by running right from the front with the sword hold overhead.</ref>

Kazuki evaded leisurely so as not to touch the Sacred Treasures which abilities was unknown to him. And then he poured on a counter of a single stroke of katana. Blue lights was scattered from Kazuha-senpai while she was blown off.

“O, only this much…not yet!”

She stood up again immediately, Kazuha-senpai slashed at Kazuki once again.

But that step was shoddy as expected. Kazuki evaded with composure and returned a counter attack.

Kazuki visited a series of slash to Kazuha-senpai. Kazuha-senpai was prevented from chanting her spell from the shock of smashed magic, naturally her sword was also blocked, she keep getting slashed one-sidedly.

“Uwaa…this sandbag situation, somehow I feel a déjà vu, my trauma is…”

Mio who was watching the duel was trembling.

“That’s enough!”

When Kazuha-senpai fall onto her backside, Koyuki proclaimed the end of the duel.

“I, I can still fight, I still have magic left! Why do you stop it!”

“…Even if you fight more than this is useless don’t you see?”

Koyuki told her straight out coldly. Beside Kazuha-senpai whose lip and shoulder was trembling all over in vexation, Futsunushi no Kami’s avatar was floating.

“…Kazuha, it’s okay for you to retreat from something like close-quarter combat. If you kept ran away desperately while using my long-range type summoning magic, you still had some chance to win you know?”

“Sh, shut up! A swordsman like me cannot fight in such pathetic way!”

Kazuha-senpai raised her voice in respond to her contracted Diva’s finding fault.

Kohaku who was observing the battle walked near Kazuki’s position.

“…Kazuki, truthfully Mikohime-sama…her sword skill is utterly hopeless. The matter about how she can use Summoning Magic is a secret except from this one and the other comrades, so she is being made fun by her classmate, because of that she became overly fixated of becoming strong as a swordsman more than ever…”

“Do, don’t say that I’m utterly hopeless! My heart is going to break you know! I mean, don’t expose even the matter in the class! There is no need for that to come out in this place right―!?”

“Guwahhahha, that’s because Kazuha is so weak in sword despite loving it so much right! Guwahhahha!”

“Don’t laugh! Don’t make fun of me!”

“But despite doing nothing but sword training, she can use Summoning Magic so skillfully to that extent, you can understand what a frightening genius she is in magic from that. Is she didn’t make a contract with Futsunushi no Kami when she was little and an enigma appeared on her normally, I think she will become a rank A in the Magic Division.”

“True, even if it turn out like that I will still make a contract with Kazuha. A person who is this good in magic yet loved the sword is rare. Her kenjutsu is a totally different matter though…Guwahhahha!”

“Damn, I don’t need something like talent in magic! I wanted sword talent!!”

With her Magic Dress of miko uniform so disheveled, Kazuha-senpai made a fuss while still on her back in the ground.

This was…the Magica Stigma of the Sword Division…?

“Mikohime-sama is mortified with Kazuki who despite being a student of Magic Division is also first class as a swordsman, this one think that’s why she challenged Kazuki to a duel intentionally. Forgive this one for going along with it Kazuki.”

“Gahaha, sorry for going along with Kazuha’s selfishness, Hayashizaki Kazuki. The new kenjutsu of the age of magic, I received some enjoyment from it. The spirit that made you opposed them with only kenjutsu until the midway is also fine.”

Both Kohaku and Futsunushi no Kami said so while giving a nod with their head (and sword body).

“You, you two, don’t act like you are my parents―!”

Kazuha-senpai was very vexed like ‘muki―’ and then she glowered at Kazuki with tearful eyes.

“Someone that can use both sword and magic so skillfully, being waited upon by a lot of girls…I loathe small person like you who has no fidelity so much! Don’t think I will yield even if you had won! But, it’s vexing but you are strong. Not only magic but also kenjutsu… Hmph, a promise is a promise so, the entrance to the underground where the magic power is occurring…I’ll guide you there properly. Follow me.”

===Part 4===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2015-05-24T03:07:41Z

ID not in use: /* Part 6 */ spelling, grammar, sentence structure changes. Some questions as well.

==Chapter 1 - {{furigana|The Night of Beginning|Tonight’s the Night}}==

===Part 1===

“So, there is no mistake that the [meeting place] of Kohaku’s gang is inside this abandoned club room?”

In the night where there was not even any shadow of students who loitered around the school, the Sword Division student council led by Hayashizaki Kanae came to this clubroom building where they sensed the presence of [clandestine meeting].

Kanae looked up to the building that towered over them in the darkness of the night and knitted her eyebrows.

―The second day since Nii-sama disappeared from the Magic Division.

Two days ago, headmaster Otonashi from the Magic Division handed down the order to [arrest Hayashizaki Kazuki and Charlotte] to Otonashi Kaguya. However Kaguya was obstructed by Hikita Kohaku, and one moment later Kazuki and the others managed to slip away. After that, the whereabouts of Kazuki and the others were completely unknown.

Kohaku, who helped with their escape, even now still brazenly attended her class.

It was clear that they sheltered Kazuki and the others somewhere in the Sword Division.

However some teachers of the Sword Division might be pulling the strings of Kohaku’s action from behind the scenes―the teachers from the Magic Division’s side were in vigilance of that possibility and were unable to seek cooperation from the Sword Division. There were also some thoughts that they didn’t want to let the students to know about this incident. For these kinds of reasons, they couldn’t perform a large scale [Kazuki search] inside the ground of the Sword Division, freezing the state of affairs.

In the middle of all that, the Sword Division's Kanae and others, who were aware of the situation from Kaguya, started to move independently.

“I checked the data of the camera monitors from these few days all night. I had confirmed that Kohaku came frequently at late night here to this clubroom building. It was only a glance though.”

Yamada Torazou answered the question that Kanae asked from before.

The camera monitors that were laid out inside the Sword Division’s ground were originally a countermeasure for suspicious people.

Torazou confirmed the footage from those cameras using the special privilege of the student council.

“This building has the abandoned clubroom of the ping pong club that had been abolished. The adviser of that ping pong club was that Tsukahara.”

Tsukahara Hisatada―the Sword Division’s teacher who was suspected as Kohaku's backer.

“I tried to search this abandoned club room in the afternoon, but the key to the room had been changed without anyone’s notice and even the master key cannot open it. There was no sound at all from the inside, so it seems they're not hiding Kazuki and the others here. There is no mistake however that this is a room of some importance.”

The suspicious teacher Tsukahara, had built a secret room and there, Kohaku had came and visited frequently. There was no more room for doubt.

Continuing, the vice president Kamiizumi Iori gave her report.

“I was on the lookout while eating anpan<ref>Red bean bread, the staple food of stalking detective anywhere</ref> and milk yo~. I had confirmed that when all club activities were finished at evening, Kohaku and her two friends entered the clubroom building while being careful of people’s eyes yo~.”

Based on the information from the camera monitors, Iori was monitoring the students who entered the clubroom building.

“As soon as I finished eating those anpan and milk, the trash became a nuisance you know? But what if those bunch came when I went to throw the trash, what to do~, is what I thought. When those guys finally came and I manage to confirm it, I went away to throw the trash in relief yo~. Those guys haven’t come out since then.”

“You were having too much fun [playing make-believe game of police-detective lookout]. Well, anyway Kohaku and the others still haven’t come out from the clubroom right? Yosh, then let’s not wait for the decision of those indecisive Magic Division. Let’s bring down those guys' plan before it happens with just us here. This is the so-called Ikedaya Incident of this era!”

Ikedaya Incident was the incident where Shinsengumi attacked the Meiji restoration patriots who were hiding in the inn and were planning to set fire to Kyoto. After comparing their own action to a historical event, Kanae grinned broadly and laughed.

The Magic Division’s student council of Kaguya and the others were in internal dissension because the vice-president, Hoshikaze Hikaru, opposed the order. Even if they were in a party together with those bunch, they must not let the problem from that side to hinder them too.

To say nothing that this time, the incident happened inside the territory of the Sword Division.

“It’s surprising that Kaichou doesn’t let her feelings get in the way. How can you go along with this kind of order?”

Torazou once again asked about the impossible to believe event that he saw.

The situation that Kanae’s big brother, Hayashizaki Kazuki was put in was very severe. Kazuki who was contracted with a mysterious Diva plundered a Sacred Treasure from a Haunted Ground. Because of that an order to arrest him along with Charlotte who accompanied him had been handed down. Kazuki resisted the attempt to arrest him and escaped.

“It’s not like that.” Kanae denied Torazou’s words.

“My objective is only to meet Nii-sama and see him with my own eyes. Things like Nii-sama attempting to pillage a Sacred treasure…there is no way that kind of thing could happen. Even if that’s true, that must be the Diva contracted with Nii-sama that possessed him. If it’s the Niisama-meister, me, I would be able to see whether Nii-sama is himself or not with just a glance. If it is the case that an evil Diva possessed Nii-sama, I’ll catch Nii-sama and I won’t have any objection about performing the [Stigmata Transplanting Operation]. I have heard about the danger of the transplanting operation of the stigmata, but…”

‘But’, Kanae’s eyes turned grim.

“If Nii-sama is actually still himself…that means the report about [Nii-sama attempted to pillage a Sacred Treasure] is wrong. That means someone is trying to frame Nii-sama. In that case, I’ll find that someone and kill him. I’m not using any metaphor, I’ll kill him without fail. I couldn’t care less about Charlotte, so I’ll let her go. It seems she would be killed if she is to be handed to Germany.”

“Oioi…you are not going to follow the order at all?”

Torazou whispered flabbergasted, at his side Iori laughed cheerfully.

“Even though Kana-chan is too fired up by her emotions, it’s cool how all your arguments are so sound.”

“That’s because my Brocon is very reasonable. Even if I was too fired up by my emotions, it won’t lead me to a mistaken conclusion. My love to Nii-sama is the justice of the universe.”

“Someone trying to frame Kazuki who is just a normal student, isn’t that story too unreal?”

“Shut up, is your spanking still not enough Torazou? Nii-sama is the treasure of the universe after all.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 013.jpg|thumb]]

Torazou shut his mouth dejectedly. Because he secretly went behind Kanae’s back to go along with Kaguya to arrest Kazuki, he was spanked after that by Kanae with all her strength.

“We won’t charge in to preserve the evidence, let’s wait until those guys come out from the clubroom building. We will beat them up completely and make them spit out where Nii-sama is, and also take the clubroom’s key. We will investigate the inside of the abandoned club room to search for something that can be used as evidence, and punish Kohaku and the others with suspension from school. While they are suspended, we will bring everything to a conclusion.”

===Part 2===

When Hikita Kohaku exited the clubroom building with her comrades, there were shadows waiting in the darkness of her path.

The Japanese garden of the Sword Division at night looked like an ink-painting. But to Kohaku who reinforced her eyesight with magic power, she could make the distinction of the identity of the shadows clearly even more than someone using night scope.

A small-statured swordswoman with her braided hair fluttering in the night wind like a cat’s tail.

On her right and left a swordsman with large build and a swordswoman with bobbed hair were waiting.

There was no mistake with what she saw. The strongest swordsmen squad―Sword Division student council.

But Kohaku didn’t feel any fear. On the contrary, finally they came, her blood quickened.

Tonight is the night when the curtain will open.

“Where did you hide Nii-sama?”

The shadow in front of her―Kanae threw her a question. A question that she didn’t expect to be answered, in other words a proclamation of war.

Without waiting for a reply, sharp sounds of drawn swords from the scabbards on the swordsmen's hips, rang out at that place.

“You’re not coming here just for talking right, Kanae-kaichou. But if you try to judge our selves using the power of the student council and yet the table is turned back on you unsightly, you senpais won’t be able to introduce yourself as the student council anymore, you know? Isn’t that great? Tonight this one will take over the seat of the student council president.”

The Sword Division held the doctrine of strength even more extremely than the Magic Division. Because the doctrine of true strength was beaten into them through and through, the students bore inferiority complex toward the Magic Division and they became unable to go against the Magica Stigma.

It was recognized in the Sword Division that the strong students held many privileges, it went without saying that the student council president was also awarded various special privileges. In exchange, if the president was defeated by anyone even once, then no one would recognize them anymore.

The seat of the Sword Division’s student council president was decided not by election, it was something easily transferred by the result of a single duel.

If Kohaku could achieve victory against Kanae right now in that place, Kohaku could reach the top reigning position in one go.

So their plan could go on smoothly from now on, this was something that Kohaku just needed.

“Don’t get too conceited, you first year lad!”

Kanae drew out her two-swords style blades. With that as the signal, Torazou and Iori both at her side also drew their katana.

“Hiiragi! Kagura! Use the <Sacred Treasures> and bring down the extra at her sides! This one is going to defeat Kanae-kaichou!!”

Both of Kohaku’s comrades also drew out their Sacred Treasures just like Kohaku commanded.

“Burn the ascetics, <Nobukuni>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Kannabi no Tachi|Long Sword of Divine Excess Fire}}!!”<ref>The first name is the name of the katana, the second name is the name of the technique</ref>

The slender swordsman wearing glasses―Hiiragi drew his katana, that katana created sparks from the friction with its scabbard and was enveloped with flame. When the flame sword was swung, ‘GOU!” a wave of flame flew toward Iori.

“Uwawa!? A surprising weapon that looks like Summoning Magic!? What is that, not fair!!”

Even while raising a scream, Iori read the magic power and evaded the wind of flame.

Battou Kaikon―magic power flowed into the Sacred Treasure and released the various personal magic that the Sacred Treasure had.

Its power didn’t compare to the Summoning Magic of a Diva, but it didn’t have casting time like a normal spell.

“Scream your refusal, <Sukehiro>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Touranjin|Large Waves Blade}}!!”

The black haired swordswoman―Kagura pointed the tip of her Sacred Treasure at Torazou. The next moment, a thin jet of water like a string was released straight ahead from the tip of the katana.

“DOWAA!”

Torazou’s blue defensive magic power scattered from receiving those water pressures that could even pierce a rock. But the shockwave was not to the degree that it could blow him away. Torazou went against the water jet while struggling to run towards Kagura.

“Not only Kohaku, even the small fishes also have Sacred Treasures!? …Where in the world did they get all of that? Iori is one thing, but Torazou won’t last long.”

Kanae immediately attempted to help Torazou. However Kohaku beat her to the punch―

“Kanae-kaichou’s opponent is this one!! …Freeze and lock, <Murasame>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Kirisame Ranbu|Drizzle Rain Boisterous Dance}}!!”

Kohaku drew one katana from the seven pieces of katana that she had on her body. When drops of water were hanging down from the blades of the katana, in the blink of an eye those drops transformed into water vapor, next it froze and countless numbers of glistening blades of ice was formed.

“Go!” ―Answering Kohaku’s will, the blades of ice rushed Kanae like a blizzard.

Kanae Foresighted the magic phenomenon and evaded the flying ice blades comfortably.

Kanae was cornered further and further away from Torazou, the situation unavoidably turned into an one-on-one fight with Kohaku.

While floating a daring smile, Kohaku drew out one more katana.

“Pierce the far away, <Doutanuki>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Tenran Kamaitachi|Sky Tempest Scythe Weasel}}!!”

Kohaku swung her katana, from there a sharp wind blew violently. It was a blade of wind invisible to the eyes, but Kanae evaded it with the prided Foresight of Hayashizaki style.

In Kohaku’s right hand was Murasame, in her left hand was Doutanuki, she operated both of them at the same time, driving away Kanae with ice and wind blades.

The situation developed into a barrage of two layers long range attack that limited the place that Kanae could escape, it surely was a bullet hell of swords.

Even Kanae couldn’t avoid them all, many blades grazed her and the light of defensive magic power was scattered.

But Kanae slipped amongst the gaps of the barrage and somehow approached near Kohaku.

Anyway, Kanae didn’t have any method of attack if she was not in close range.

When Kanae approached until the [middle range], Kohaku quickly stored both the Sacred Treasures in her hands back to its sheath―this time her hand reached the large war sword she carried on her back. That Sacred Treasure’s length reached almost two meters, she pulled it out in one breath with the assistance of Psychokinesis.

“Crush them to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Ashura Ryoudan|Ashura Bisection}}!!”

While shouting in one stroke, Kohaku poured her magic power into the large war sword.

The blade of the Taroudachi absorbed the magic power and grew large up to several dozen times.

“!?”

Kanae swallowed her breath in shock.

Kanae used her Foresight. Predicting what would happen next, she suddenly put a stop on her movement and changed into evasive maneuver. Even so―she didn’t make it in time.

The gigantified Taroudachi’s attack range was so vast Kanae couldn’t evade it even with Foresight!

BUUUUUUUN! Taroudachi howled, Kanae was blown away like a single thread by the sweeping slash that drew a gigantic arc.

Kanae immediately performed an ukemi<ref>Art of falling safely</ref> and stood back and the range between the two returned back to [long range].

Kohaku sheathed back Taroudachi on her back and changed once again with Murasame and Doutanuki.

She used Murasame and Doutanuki when there was a large distance from her opponent and if the opponent managed to slip through them, she would pull out Taroudachi. Like that Kanae wasn’t allowed to launch a close-range attack at all.

The innermost secret of sword art was distance. Kohaku had gained total supremacy of distance and obtained an overwhelming upper hand on Kanae.

“Kanae-kaichou…you’re certainly the strongest swordsman. However, you’re just a swordsman from ancient era that keep using normal katana with stupid honesty. Attempting to become stronger than Magica Stigma with that seedy-looking kodachi with painful efforts alone…this one will show you, this one will create a new era where there would be no more pitiful swordsman like you.”

“Obtaining clever power by outside assistance of weapon, you got too carried away just by that huh.”

Kanae talked while spitting out from her mouth, looked like the cloud of dust went into her mouth when she performed the ukemi.

“Certainly the Sacred Treasure might be a helpful weapon, but your method won’t change anything in society.”

“…What kind of fault is there in this one’s great cause?”

“You keep saying great cause great cause, but your true feelings that [you hate the Magic Division] is transparent. You will only manage to stir resistance from the other side without making them understand anything. However, you also won’t be able to subdue the Magica Stigma even if you seriously use force against them. You blockhead. You who only relied on Sacred Treasure won’t be able to win against Kaguya, even if you challenged her ten thousand times. Well, though you will lose to me in this place even before that.”

“You can still make such shameless declarations like a poor loser even in that sorry state!”

Kohaku swung both Murasame and Doutanuki at the same time and discontinued their dialogue.

The barrage of ice blades and wind sword attacked Kanae once again. Kanae sheathed her kodachi and started running with all her strength.

Iai stance…? What was she planning to do…?

Without even overlooking any slight change, Kohaku tried to look for Kanae’s aim.

Hayashizaki-style originally was a school of Iaijutsu.

But to compensate for her powerlessness with the number of attacks, Kanae normally used the stance of two swords style.

However―if she thought about dodging the magic that flew about in the battlefield and approach the enemy, she could dash even faster in the state where her swords were sheathed. That was the essential aim of Hayashizaki-style’s Iaijutsu.

In short, she planned to sacrifice the number of attacks in favor of speed.

The reality was that Kanae who dashed while swinging her hands had accelerated even more exceptionally compared from before.

“Your methods are mistaken! You should wait for a kind person like Nii-sama to connect both the Sword Division and the Magic Division! Actually the distance between the Sword Division and the Magic Division are shrinking right now. Kaguya too is trying to compromise. But you don’t want to understand that because of your childish pride. You declared a dignified great cause, but in the end you just want the Magic Division to submit to you!”

While dashing like a wind, Kanae blamed Kohaku severely.

Those words pierced Kohaku’s chest like a thorn. She only wanted to make the Magic Division submit…it would be a lie if she said that there was no such dark sentiments inside her.

“You saying things like that, are you saying that with Kazuki’s method anything and everything will go smoothly!? This brocon Kaichou!!”

“Certainly there is a strong brocon bias in my eye, but at least there is no feeling of hate towards anyone in Nii-sama! That’s why he can give good influence to the surrounding people!! Compared to the misunderstood you who is only invincible when you have Sacred Treasure, you are shamefully conceited!!”

Kanae slipped through Murasame and Doutanuki’s barrage and drew near Kohaku once more.

“Ashura Ryoudan!!”

Kohaku switched Sacred Treasure and perform a similar slash like before with Taroudachi.

It was unavoidable even with Kanae’s current speed. She unsheathed her kodachi and chose to block the gigantic slash. But that was a reckless attempt.

Kanae couldn’t block Taroudachi and was blown far away.

…Even if she got a little faster and whatever she shouted were not a problem at all.

The blown away Kanae stood up in a stagger.

“If you turn to violence, then the Magic Division and the Sword Division will return back to their gloomy relations. Whatever Nii-sama had done will come to nothing. That’s why I’m going to stop you. Your sham great cause is only a bother…!”

“Are you going to keep sermonizing with that condescending attitude even though your hands and legs have been giving out?”

“Fun…I’m going to accelerate a little bit more.”

Was she a sore loser…?

The moment Kohaku still doubted her ear, the <Storm Cat> Hayashizaki Kanae was kicking the ground once more.

‘Byun!’, that small body was [accelerating] even faster.

Was she still concealing her full power!? …Kohaku was taken aback, however, nothing would change with Kanae becoming just a little faster. She restrained her with Murasame and Doutanuki once more, lured her out, and then make her the prey of Taroudachi!

“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“What!?”

Kanae entered her fighting spirit into her loud scream and clashed her Iai towards the <Ashura Ryodan> that Kohaku swung.

Kanae’s Iai draw didn’t have the power to repel Taroudachi back.

However she diverted the trajectory of the side sweep slightly above.

And then with the gap that was formed between the blade and the ground, Kanae slipped through with a cat-like low posture.

Kohaku felt a chill in her spine. Kanae had drawn near…until the range of the kodachi!

Kohaku immediately released a kick. Kanae who charged ahead with a forced posture couldn’t avoid it, she received the blow fully from the front and drew back.

Kohaku back-stepped in panic and created a [long range] distance between them.

The defense and offense returned right to their starting point.

However…she had allowed her to get close?

Kanae’s damage had been piling up and most of her magic power had been shaved off. Her breathing was rough from her mental tiredness and her body was wobbling.

Despite all that, her movements hadn’t declined. On the contrary she was accelerating. Her eyes were still not dead, her eyes were glaring at Kohaku with ominous light.

Kohaku shuddered with fear against that figure.

The sensation was as if she was facing against a naked blade.

“…It had been a long time since I really wanted to defeat an enemy in front of my eyes and from the bottom of my heart in a serious match…. I cannot get this kind of feeling facing off with the kind Nii-sama…fufufu!”

…Don’t tell me this person, was she saying that she was not used to a serious fight and her engine took time to get warmed up? [Hayashizaki Kanae’s seriousness] that hadn’t been discovered because there was no worthy opponent in the Sword Division till now, had it finally woken up in this place!?

…No, Kanae wouldn’t be able to defeat her opponent anymore. Her magic power would be all used up with only one more attack. She was nothing more than a slow starter that had been too late!

Kanae once again kicked the ground and sprinted. She accelerated even faster with that explosive power. At first, many of the ice and wind blades grazed her, but now nothing hit her anymore.

Kohaku had lured Kanae close enough, so she swung the gigantified Taroudachi.

Kanae once again clashed her Iai draw with her whole body against Taroudachi just like before and altered its trajectory.

And then she slipped under the blade. The strength of her Iai, the speed of her sprint, everything was still increasing compared from before.

This person, does she keep getting stronger the more she is hurt like a zombie!?

Kohaku repeated her previous offense and defense method and released a front kick.

Kanae who had more composure now Foresighted the kick and avoided the kick smoothly with a sidestep.

Kohaku threw away her Taroudachi. She didn’t even have anymore leisure to sheathe the sword in her back.

And then she unsheathed another Sacred Treasure.

“Run beam of light, <Mikadzuki Munechika>! Battou Kaikon―{{furigana|Getsuei no Dachi|Long Sword of Moonlight|\}}!!”

The new Sacred Treasure she used was something for close-quarter combat.

The moment she gripped the hilt of the katana, it produced a slash that drew an arc of a crescent moon. Kohaku didn’t even need to swing the blade consciously. Transcending speed, it produced the result even before the attack was released, a magic sword that reversed the cause and effect.

However Kanae evaded that attack. ―In front of Hayashizaki-style’s Foresight, the speed of the attack was not a problem.

Kanae, who evaded the crescent shadow of the sword, slipped into Kohaku’s flank with a speed that left an afterimage behind.

In that state where they crossed paths, ‘ZUBA!ZUBA!’ two streak of slash carved apart Kohaku.

When Kohaku turned back, Kanae’s figure was not there anymore.

Only the sounds of her footsteps kicking the ground and dashing away echoed from somewhere. Kanae accelerated even faster.

“Damn―!”

Kohaku swung Mikadzuki Munechika around at random. The black shadow slipped through her attacks, slashes visited her when they passed each other.

At last they entered a close quarter combat…! Moreover, the pace became even faster than before!

When the sound of braking ‘ZUZAAAAAAA!’ entered Kohaku’s ear, immediately the sound of ground-kicking was heard leaving only the sounds of footsteps behind. Kanae ran around her with the speed that she really couldn’t catch, sharp slash visited her every time Kanae passed through.

Kanae was not only fast. She Foresighted Kohaku’s line of sight’s movement and dashed to her blindspot.

It was useless to rely on eyes dealing with this sword dance.

However, her current self’s training in {{furigana|Extra Sense|Senses Reinforcement Magic}} was insufficient…!

Kanae’s slashes were light, the damages of each attack were small. Just with those, Kohaku tasted humiliation because she was continuously cut so one-sidedly.

“This is absurd-!”

Kohaku swung Mikadzuki Munechika around blindly.

Thoughts of resignation that she couldn’t win flashed in her mind.

She believed that she could win even against Otonashi Kaguya as long as she used Sacred Treasure. However…

“…First year brat, has your heart broke?...”

The black shadow left behind ridiculing laughter each time it passed. That form was not reflected in her eyes, only the footsteps echoed around her. Kohaku’s mind turned pure white from the shame of having her inside seen through.

Shit, who is the one that’s going to give up! Her plan had already started to move!!

“Burn the ascetics, <Nobukuni>! Battou Kaikon―Kannabi no Tachi!!”

Wind of flames blew in Kohaku’s surroundings to protect around her.

Kanae stepped for a hasty brake because of the sudden obstruction of the wind of flames.

Both Kohaku and Kanae opened their eyes wide from the sudden development. Kanae’s godspeed had been interrupted, in that instant―

“Scream your rejection, <Sukehiro>! Battou Kaikon―Touranjin!!”

A blade of thin and white water pressure pierced Kanae’s defensive magic power.

Kanae’s magic power hit rock bottom, she went down on her knees because of the abuse her magic forced on her body.

What just happened?

When she looked around the night battlefield―both Torazou and Iori had already used up all their strengths and collapsed.

This was a three-on-three fight.

“…I didn’t make it in time huh.”

Kanae fell into the ground while squeezing out those words. Kohaku looked down on the collapsed Kanae who was supposed to overwhelm her while doubting her own eyes.

“…Somehow or other…this is this one’s victory, Kanae-kaichou.”

Kohaku forcibly put on a smile of triumph on her face.

Can this one say that she really won? That discord welled up inside her heart.

“Surely you won’t say that you won’t recognize your defeat. From here on, this one is the student council president. This one proclaims victory, if you are not going to deny it, then the change of administration is done.”

“Well, that was an interesting fight for sure.” The collapsed Kanae replied in a subdued tone.

“I can’t really get serious without killing intent, so it had been a long time since I can fight like this.”

The words she said in the beginning was [an interesting fight], wasn’t it?

This person is even more a [Sword Demon] than Kazuki, that was what Kohaku thought.

“…Because of your offense in carrying an assault against innocent students, you are hereby receiving a suspension from school. Please watch the execution of our plan attentively while undergoing house arrest in the student dormitory.”

“Hmph, that kind of thing doesn’t really matter, because Kaguya or Nii-sama are going to stop you somehow. Aaah, geez! I want to meet Nii-sama quickly―!!”

Kanae looked up to the night sky and yelled, while it seemed she was really serious about not caring what course of events were going to develop in the future.

―In this night, the Sword Division student council was dismantled by Hayashizaki Kanae’s order.

===Part 3===

Hiakari Koyuki saw a dream.

Magic intoxication―Humans who demanded for magic power surpassing their own limit would have their mind dragged in to Astrum and faint. And then their self would be broken apart in pieces and see a dream.

Astrum was the root of people’s mind. When humans are pulled into this empty space that resembles the Mother Sea, their mind wouldn’t be able to preserve their ego and grow weak rapidly, inside this infinite space.

Koyuki’s heart was disassembled into many disconnected parts and were scattered and fluttered about in this Astrum.

While Koyuki was drifting inside the darkness with no sky or ground, she viewed her {{furigana|fragments|memories}} blankly.

Her own fragments―that was what she was molded of, memories of her 15 years of life.

Those were cold bygone days that made her frozen.

The symptoms started appearing little by little when she was around three years old, when she transformed into an Elf.

It was normal for people to feel disgust and fear for something that has a different outward appearance-toward the Elves that were endowed with strong magic power.

Even her own family directed their gaze at Koyuki like they were seeing a repulsive thing.

In those days, the elves' existence was not understood, they were seen with discrimination by society as [a thing that was similar with Demon Beast]. Surely it was repulsive how her own parents considered that their own child might be an inhuman monster. It was sorrowful, but Koyuki could understand where they came from.

That was why Koyuki grew up while bearing in mind that [she was a monster]. Ostracized by her own parents since three years old, she lived with determination of being alone forever for the twelve years after.

An enigma appeared when she was 14 years old―at the very least her surroundings had expectations even if it was only for her aptitude in magic. She felt that she had discovered the meaning of her existence.

Even so, she was nothing more than a fighting machine that was only demanded to fight.

A cold draft always drifted in her heart.

However, she encountered people at the Magic Division that might consider her as a comrade.

[Welcome to the Witch Mansion―! Starting from today you are the prospective newcomer of the Witch Mansion you know!? Eh? Am I not feeling repulsed because you’re an elf? Even if you say repulsive…Elf-chan is so cute!! Su―per―cu―teee!! I want to hug you and rub those white cheeks!!”

Otonashi Kaguya. She didn’t fear Koyuki. She had a conviction of her own strength, so there might not be any need for her to be scared of an elf.

[Certainly Hiakari-san is unsociable, that’s why the people around you might have a misunderstanding. However I am not misunderstanding Hiakari-san’s kindness!]

Hayashizaki Kazuki. He was trying to understand Koyuki directly from the front. He who was once an orphan couldn’t permit Koyuki who tried to take refuge in the solitude.

Even Koyuki herself felt sympathy secretly towards him who tried hard in the middle of the discriminatory atmosphere in the Magic Division.

[I’ll win against you quick and easy, and prove my suitability as a Rank A―!!]

Amasaki Mio. She regarded Koyuki as an annoying rival. She was a similar person to Koyuki in some respect with how her heart relied at her own magic aptitude to support herself.

―DOKUN. A hot pulse was running inside this cold mental world. When she thought about them, perhaps she could also grow closer to them by some chance, she embraced such faint hope.

Actually…I don’t want to give up. I really cannot express it through words or through actions, but…!

DOKUN, DOKUN. She felt her own heart grow hot. I still want to keep on by my own will, she felt such strong longing. When Koyuki wanted to return back to the former world, she started to wish strongly.

She struggled in the depths of the mental world. Like she was saying that she was able to rattle as long she still had her limbs. With the pulses as her clues, Koyuki’s consciousness was rising to the surface aiming for her flesh body.

The scattered fragments gathered naturally and her ego was reformed. The sorrowful past entered her eyes once more.

―They too are like your parents who were once kind people, they might betray you. Anxiousness flashed in her mind. It was scary to have your hope betrayed. However she brushed aside her anxiety and strongly wished.

I want to return back to the Witch Mansion…!

And then Koyuki returned to the real world from her magic intoxication.

The cold heart embraced the head of the flesh body. The very intimate senses calmed down her heart.

The light right beside her tore up the darkness, the world extended above and below.

Koyuki opened her eyelids and woke up.

What entered Koyuki’s sight when she woke up was a really incomprehensible scene.

What first entered her sight was an unfamiliar ceiling. When she raised her body, she realized that she wore an unknown pajama. Her surrounding was a Japanese room Koyuki had never seen before….

“Wan―! Kazuki-oniisan, wan, wan! Ku~n♪”

Charlotte Liebenfrau was licking Kazuki’s cheek with [peropero] while making an innocent smiling face. Koyuki who was still dazed from just waking up instantly froze in place.

“Wait a second Kazuki, look at me too! Nyaa! Come on nyaa―!

Mio who was in Kazuki’s other side, even though she looked embarrassed but she was also licking [peropero] Kazuki’s other cheek with determination competitively.

Both girls were wearing dog ears and cat ears respectively, in addition they were also wearing maid uniforms.

“Wai…I said cut this out!” Kazuki was bewildered of having been sandwiched and licked by both of them.

“Kazuki-oniisan, even though you said that but you don’t hate this desu♪” With that Charlotte laughed.

“Kazuki, you’re happy? Ehehe, nyaa―♪” Mio too turned sweet with her feelings unbounded.

Koyuki was sleeping in the corner of the Japanese room on top of a spread out futon. A little distance from where she was sleeping was the unfolding scene of three people who were doing a maniac sex play on top of a spread out futon.

“…What are all of you doing?”

A voice so cold it even surprised herself, came out from Koyuki’s mouth. The three jumped in surprise and faced toward her.

“Hiakari-san, you are awake!?” “Wawan!?” “Nyanyanya!?”

The girls shrieked while keeping their animal acting.

“…Can you explain the situation?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 030.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 4===

Kazuki was faltering from Koyuki’s gaze that looked like she was staring at raw garbage.

Koyuki quietly sat on top of the futon in a seiza<ref>Formal sitting position in Japan where you sit on the floor with both your legs pointing backward and straight back posture</ref> posture, so Kazuki also faced her in seiza. A big pressure could be felt from the small Koyuki.

“This is…when we got too bored and were talking idly, Lotte talked about the time when we went to the Solomon cosplay café.”

“Solomon cosplay café?”

The impetus in the beginning was when Lotte told Mio of the happenings in that unusual space.

While Mio was raging about the two people’s date, she was burned with strange opposition.

“I can lick more skillfully you know!” ―something like that.

“What did she mean with that?”

This time Koyuki moved her gaze of contempt to Mio.

“What is the point, that talk of able to lick more skillfully compared to other people? It was overly strange to be burned with opposition at that area.”

Mio hanged her head down hearing those pointed out bluntly.

“Act, actually, hearing that story from Lotte make me envious somehow…. But when we tried it for real it was quite fun and deliriously…”

“So it was fun to lick [peropero] a man in a trance. You’re a hentai to the core, aren't you?”

“Somehow that make me suddenly feel really, really embarrasseeeedd!! I’m not a hentai okay! I won’t do that kind of thing to just anyone, only because the other party is Kazu-nii oka―y!!”

Mio hid her face with both hands and rolled around ‘gorogorogoro’ on top of the tatami.

“As for me, as long it make Kazuki-oniisan happy, I don’t care even if it is perverted―”

Lotte puffed her chest boldly.

The girl was able to sense Kazuki’s feelings by using telepathy. As long as Kazuki didn’t hate it, she had the boldness to attack Kazuki barely within the border line.

“So you yourself was happy with this. To be served hand and foot by two girls and being licked.”

“…I won’t lose to this kind of temptation, I was resisting desperately before.”

But even he was doubtful until how much he could resist with his resolution.

“Lotte is not fair. But, I’m not a hentai okay…I don’t particularly want to please Kazuki so much until I become a hentai…”

Mio was looking up bitterly at Lotte who accepted the title of hentai unashamedly while lying down on the tatami and worrying endlessly. Suddenly Kazuki was aware of the positivity level from the girls.

Amasaki Mio―134 Lotte―106 Hiakari Koyuki―53 Hoshikaze Hikaru―41 Otonashi Kaguya―Measurement Impossible

Kazuki’s magic dress, the <Ring of Solomon> was able to take the measurement of a girl positivity level.

But what he was concerned about was how Kaguya-senpai’s positivity level was impossible to be measured right now. The number was constantly fluctuating up and down, like a spinning slot machine that couldn’t be read.

Was senpai’s feelings shaking like this number…?

“Or perhaps I should say, the explanation that I seek is not about those perverted acts. …Where in the world is here? Why are we in this kind of place?”

“…What, so the explanation that Hiakari-san wants is not about the licking?”

It was natural if he thought about it. Because she had been unconscious for a whole two days.

―Two days ago was a really stormy day.

The mortal combat with Beatrix in the evening. And then Kaguya-senpai’s shocking assault.

They were saved from a dangerous spot by Koyuki, even so they were still cornered …

The one who rescued them from that crisis was Kohaku from the Sword Division.

Koyuki should remember the development until that point. However Koyuki abused the Moves in the Field to equip all the members with ice boots in that place and in the end fainted because of magic intoxication. From there―

“After that, we were sheltered by Kohaku. Here is a room of Sword Division’s student dormitory.”

“The Sword Division? Why?”

“The assistance that the Magic Division provided for the government in abandoning Lotte had became a stain for the Magic Division. Kohaku and the others planned to protect Lotte from the Magic Division, proclaim the matter of Lotte to the society, and then show the justice and strength of the Sword Division and sink the social status of the Magic Division.”

“I see…so we are being confined as a component of their strategy. They are not helping us from the kindness of their heart.”

Koyuki seemed uncomfortable, but she whispered in comprehension.

Even their cellphones were confiscated, and mind message using telepathy could only reach nearby people.

Though it was not like they weren’t able to escape if they wanted to. There was a window in the room, and they were able to destroy the door and the walls easily using Summoning Magic. It was fairly hard to confine the being called Magica Stigma.

However―it was dangerous right now for them to go outside. What could they do to bring the best conclusion for this chaotic situation, that was what they must think about first.

“Well, I don’t have any interest though about the quarrel between the Magic Division and the Sword Division for social status."

Koyuki released a long sigh.

“But they are dreaming too much if they expect to win against Kaguya-senpai by only having Sacred Treasures. Whether the amount of magic power, magic skill, or even the affinity with her Diva, everything about that person is outside the norm.”

Kazuki had experienced Kaguya-senpai’s strength with his own body, Koyuki’s words was filled with even more feeling than that. Because Koyuki had accompanied senpai even longer than Kazuki.

“Kaguya-senpai, is her affinity {{furigana|with that perverted devil king|Asmodeus}} really that good…”

“It would make the person herself cry if you talk to her about it. It only took that person two months to acquire the level 10 Summoning Magic, she broke the Japanese records by a very huge margin. This is about how much you could match the wavelength with your Diva.”

“…Even I still have the chance to break that record right? I’ll show you soon that I can even use level 6.”

Mio who was still lying down on the tatami whispered secretly with burning opposition.

Mio had acquired the Summoning Magic until level 5 since she entered the school one month ago. That was a fairly fast pace. However, it was said that the crucial moment of Summoning Magic acquisition began from level 5.

“I’m still at three desu.” Lotte was blinking her eyes in surprise.

It seems the average pace was to reach around level 7-8 around when the students reached the graduation.

“But talking about the magic aptitude, if it is the amount of magic power then Hiakari-san should be above right?”

“If it’s only magic power’s amount then I’m still above, but…magic aptitude is not decided with just that. Moreover Kaguya-senpai also has more than enough magic power. Because it is not a sure thing that a person with a lot of magic power would turn into an elf. …Somehow it feels that person magic power was acquired later on in a rapid growth.”

“Isn’t the amount of magic power a person has is fixed since they were born?”

It was said that the amount the magic power could grow had been roughly decided at birth. That was why Solomon 72 Pillar selected the knight candidates at the time when they reach 14 years old and grant the Enigma.

“Who knows, because there are still many things we don’t know about magic. There was even a story about secret research of a technique to expand human’s magic faculty artificially.”

Artificially expanding human’s magic faculty…. Magic power, in other words the strength of the mind.

Scientifically altering human’s mind and strengthening magic power―Kazuki had heard that kind of shuddering urban legend before, that there was a secret human experiment performed somewhere.

“Now that I remember I still haven’t said my gratitude to you Hiakari-san. Even though Hiakari-san spent all your strength until magic intoxication to save us. Thank you, Hiakari-san.”

“Thank you very much, Koyuki-oneesan!”

Together with Kazuki, Lotte also conveyed her gratitude to Koyuki.

“It’s not like I particularly wanted to save all of you. I only couldn’t agree about senpai’s method of doing. It’s not like I don’t want to be separated from you. I just cannot morally agree with such a thing. It’s only that, so there is no reason to thank me.”

“Don’t be stupid. It’s okay to just honestly accept our thanks, isn’t it?”

Mio raised up sluggishly from the tatami.

“I’m thanking you too for the moment. Now that we are talking about it, isn’t your timing in helping Kazuki always too perfect? By any chance, is that actually your aim?”

“………………………………What are you saying? That’s just a coincidence.”

After a long silence, Koyuki protested with a slight stir in her inflection.

“Hiakari-san is simply calm and have a wide outlook, that’s why she could always catch the hint of danger immediately. Her danger sense is different from us. Many times she appeared in dramatic timing when I was in a pinch. I’m not exaggerating when I’m saying that Hiakari-san is already a hero to me. I respect you from the bottom of my heart.”

“Every single thing you said are too exaggerated! …Besides…it’s heroine, tentatively.”

“Muu, it’s always Hiakari only…. Even though I’m Kazuki’s number one partner…”

Mio pouted and became sulky.

“For me, I only keep being saved by Kazuki-oniisan desu―”

Lotte hugged Kazuki tightly with a trusting expression to him.

“Muu…Lotte is always that upfront…I’m as well to Kazuki more…uuuu.”

Mio knitted her eyebrows and her face was sulking even more.

“Kazuki idiot! I won’t lick you anymoreee!”

“It’s fine if you don’t do it.”

“Cold!? Why are you saying things like that~!”

Mio hit Kazuki over and over. Koyuki suddenly whispered while watching over that situation.

“By any chance, do I have to spend my time with this three who have their head in the la-la land for a while inside this closed room?”

“Who is it that have their head in the la-la land!”

“It won’t become like that. Though it is a little cramped because originally this room was intended only for two people sharing. According to what Kohaku said, right now it’s a mess in the Magic Division and it seems we cannot go out.”

“That…”

Koyuki seemed afraid of something and her expression hardened while she casted her eyes down.

“Hiakari-san might be uneasy to be in the same room with a man, but upon my word as Hayashizaki-style’s practitioner, I won’t do anything strange to Hiakari-san. There are even other girls here, so please be relieved.”

“For Kazuki to lay his hand on something like me, I don’t have that kind of improper worry.”

“What, so that’s not what Hiakari-san is worried about? …But wait, don’t say thing like [something] anymore. I have said it so many times that Hiakari-san is very charming. I’m going to attack you for real.”

“Fuh, even though you have no guts for that. I’m more worried whether one of those two people there is going to do something improper to you, rather than what are you going to do to me.”

“Do, don’t say something so stupid! There is no way a girl will do such improper thing before marriage, isn’t it!!?”

Mio lost her temper, but Lotte tilted her head with a pure and innocent look.

“What are you all talking about desu? [Anything strange] [lay his hand] [do something improper] [improper thing]…all of you keep using obscuring words strangely from a while ago, I don’t really understand the meaning.”

“…It’s okay for Lotte to continue not knowing those kinds of things.”

“If Kazuki-oniisan said so, then it doesn’t matter desu―”

After Kazuki talked to Lotte like he was talking to a little kid, Lotte fawned on Kazuki purringly.

“We can’t do anything indecent okay…But, I want to kiss Kazuki more…”

Mio who wore cat ears was mumbling some gibberish with an anguished expression.

“I mean, why are you guys wearing animal ears maid clothes? Kazuki is wearing a normal pajama while the people in his surroundings are wearing that kind of things, already I cannot see Kazuki as anything other than a master with a dangerous hobby.”

“Just so you know that girl Hikita Kohaku brought this when she came. She said that she was arranging changing clothes for us, then I said maid uniform is okay.”

“…Why maid uniform?”

“Because Kazuki, he likes maid so much you know―”

Right―, with that Mio happily peeked at Kazuki’s face.

No, I didn’t have such special like though.

But he felt like he started to like them a little seriously recently….

“She brought the animal ears so we can reproduce the licking for real desu.”

Lotte also talked with cheerful tone. A little cosplay party behind the closed door.

“Kohaku was [doing that kind of absurd behavior is…], she was quite troubled. But because she felt quite guilty because she locked us in this room, so she gave us most things we asked.”

“But when Prometheus wanted to try playing galge and made a request to her, she refused that completely desu. She said because it was embarrassing for her to buy that kind of thing.”

A Diva of Greek Mythology, Prometheus was residing inside Lotte’s flesh body. This sage of civilization together with his host Lotte had an overflowing interest towards Japanese’s otaku culture.

Playing cards and games that Kazuki and the others had already played were scattered inside the room.

“That’s right, she also brought us some books, these are very interesting.”

When Kazuki held out a pocket edition book, the color of Koyuki’s eyes changed just a little.

“I’ll read.”

“Let’s exchange thoughts after you finished reading okay?”

“…I’m not interested in such things like your thoughts.” Koyuki turned her face after saying things like that.

“Come on, don’t say thing like that. That book is really great, that character in the cover is…”

“Please don’t say any spoiler!”

Koyuki flared up in panic to Kazuki who almost let something slip because he was impatient and wanted to talk.

“Later on, there is also a maid uniform for you too.”

“Ha?” Koyuki raised her eyebrows in surprise hearing Mio’s words while still holding the book in her hand.

“…Please wait, it’s going to be unseemly even if something like me is wearing a thing like a maid uniform, don’t you see? That sort of thing is only suitable to be worn by you all…”

“You said [something] again!”

Kazuki interrupted Koyuki’s self-torturing words and grabbed her small shoulders tightly.

“Haven’t I said so many times that Hiakari-san is pretty! That transparent white skin, that glittering silver hair, you’re going to be resented by your surroundings if you only say such self-depreciating things! Besides, the maid uniform will suit Hiakari-san very much! Certainly Mio and Lotte’s maid figure are charming, however if a cool girl like Hiakari-san becomes a maid, giving all sorts of special treatment only to the master…that is surely a man’s supreme romance!!”

Koyuki’s eyes were wide open hearing what Kazuki rattled on without pause.

“What, what a great passion. As expected, Kazuki’s interest at maid is not an ordinary thing.”

Mio was taken aback at Kazuki’s menacing look.

“Because a cool girl is the one that does it, a heart filled with dedication becomes even more attractive…Kazuki-oniisan, what a wonderful observation desu!”

Lotte gave her approval with eyes shining. True, I thought if it was Lotte, she would understand.

“I want to see Hiakari-san in maid uniform! It will absolutely suit you for sure!!”

Koyuki’s face turned red…a small skull mark flew from her.

That was the sign that her positivity level was decreasing slightly. And then she shook off Kazuki’s arms.

“Ple…please release me, please don’t place your face so near right from the front!!”

{…My King, sometimes you are too passionate you know?}

Leme’s voice echoed inside Kazuki’s mind using telepathy.

{You always look at the party right in their eyes when you’re talking, but for an insecure and cowardly woman, it’s better to be more prudent with your behavior so they can be more relieved.}

…Eh? Hiakari-san is a coward?

I thought she is a type of person who say things bluntly though….

{Someone who say things bluntly to other people is not limited to thick-skinned guys only. Someone who is scared so they make a barrier to not let other people get close by speaking bluntly also exist.}

…Leme who was a Diva did a lecture regarding girls' matter.

{But don’t forget…the positivity level from that girl had exceeded 50 already.}

In short don’t approach her from the front too much, but approach her from the rear gate boldly, like that?

Kazuki who received the suggestion from Leme released his hands from Koyuki and moved back one step.

Koyuki raised her lowered face slightly, then she examined Kazuki’s expression like a small animal.

“…Is there no other change of clothes?”

“Nothing else desu! Just maid uniform desu!”

Lotte replied immediately, from there she winked at Kazuki with sparkling eyes.

Kazuki immediately guessed that signal and he “That’s right.” nodded his head.

“Because Mio asked for maid uniform, there is no other changing clothes except maid uniform.”

“But it is no good if you don’t change from that pajama soon desu!”

Kazuki and Lotte hearts were connected with their desire to change Koyuki into animal-eared maid uniform, the two people’s combination were approaching near Koyuki.

“…It it’s the case…it can’t be helped, isn’t it? But the form of monster maid is going to be unsightly though.”

Koyuki accepted the clothes surprisingly easily.

By any chance perhaps she also thought something like [want to try wearing it] a little?

“No, there is no way it will be unsightly! It’s going to be really moe desu!”

The girl who came from Europe and love anime very much, Lotte was breathing excitedly from her nose.

“Which reminds me, it’s fine to change clothes, but Hiakari-san, aren’t you hungry?”

“…Now that you said it, my condition is almost at the limit.”

She was confined to bed for two whole days, so it was obvious that she would be at her limit.

“There are ingredients that Kohaku brought in the refrigerator, so…hey, wait a second!”

The moment Kazuki said ingredient, Koyuki started to walk unsteadily to the refrigerator, but her foot slipped and she fell backward. Kazuki embraced and supported her from behind.

“You had fainted for quite long, so don’t force yourself. I will make something, okay?”

“…I’m fine, I will do my own personal matter by myself. Please don’t hug me, are you a pervert?”

“Hiakari-san became like this because of me, so this is my matter too. Come on, Hiakari-san just wait here with a feeling like a princess.”

“Kyaaa!?”

Kazuki raised up the girl while keep holding her in his arms and did the princess carry.

And then he was spinning and spinning on the spot. Doing this used to make Kanae happy.

“Wha, what is the meaning of spinning like this…”

After doing Merry-go-Round for a while, Kazuki laid Koyuki down on top of the futon.

“Then I will go make something that’s also good for tiredness.”

“Ah, I will also help! I mean, it’s not fair that only she got princess carry!!”

Mio chased Kazuki who was heading to the kitchen with her maid uniform’s frills fluttering behind.

“Then I will nurse the patient desu!”

Lotte leaned forward and pushed down Koyuki who was trying to raise her body.

===Part 5===

It seems the people of Magic Division still hasn’t pinned down Kazuki and the others’ whereabouts.

At first Kazuki was hidden in an empty room in the student dormitory, but that place was the first place that was going to be suspected, so Kohaku immediately moved them to her comrade’s room. That comrade of Kohaku that was pushed out by Kazuki and the others was further crammed into another comrade’s room forcibly.

Kanae and the others in the Sword Division student council were searching for Kazuki, but they didn’t use overbearing methods like sudden inspection of all rooms in the student dormitory. Because trespassing the privacy of unrelated students was the last method, it seemed they first investigated using quiet methods.

Kohaku intentionally let them do that freely. It was better if the brocon Kanae lost her patience and challenged Kohaku directly…that was what she said.

Kazuki could do nothing other than waiting patiently in the room for the situation to change.

After dinner, the female camp handed over the right to enter the bath first to Kazuki.

Each room in the Sword Division’s student dormitory were furnished with their own bath.

There were many chances for students to move their body in doing something in the Sword Division, so it seemed that there were bathing facilities everywhere inside their grounds. It looked like there were also splendorous bathhouse of artificial hot spring, but as expected Kazuki and the others couldn’t go there to soak their body and they need to enter the room’s bathroom in turn.

Kazuki started to wash his body before entering the bathtub.

The shampoo and body soap that were standing ready in this room were traditional washing implements that attached more importance in their cleaning power. This was because the Sword Division’s students were not necessarily skilled in magic.

Because advanced magic users could shake off the filth on their body, the soap and shampoo they used placed more importance in the aroma and used many combination of fragrant ingredients.

These fragrance soaps were even used in the Witch Mansion. This thing was an unrelated matter for Kazuki who spent his life until now as a swordsman, but because cleaning his body with magic had also became good training, he received the matching soap that Kaguya-senpai recommended to use.

He thought because it was a habit that his body finally learned, although there was no fragrance soap, Kazuki cleaned his body by magic. He sensed the grime, filth, and things like excess sebum<ref>Oily substance your skin secreted to protect your skin</ref>, then floated those things thoroughly using Psychokinesis and washed them in the shower.

It also seemed like this was the place for female magicians to display their skill whether they could limit washing the worrying body odor until the pheromone substance. It was a plainly advanced magic skill to be able to differentiate the smell and pheromone.

Although he was not really particular until that much, but Kazuki was washing his body in blue magic power light with hardships.

Then suddenly he remembered Kaguya-senpai’s aroma. When he was embraced by Kaguya-senpai in her magic dress, a really dense sweet aroma could be smelled from her exposed skin. Regardless of the same soap that they used, his own smell was totally different. Kaguya-senpai’s aroma had the [richness] that was not present on others.

The senpai who had the aroma of a girl that was even more than average used her excellent magic skill to shake off only the filth in her body without damaging her pheromone at all, then used the fragrance soap to enhance her smell even further. That was completely like a dessert made from the ultimate ingredients by a virtuoso patissier.

Senpai’s innocent skinships<ref>Where the hell you can see any innocence in those skinships?</ref> always made Kazuki’s heart keep beating so fast every time.

―Right now he was in hostility with that Kaguya-senpai.

“…As expected, this is so lonely, huh. Moreover senpai made that crying face before…”

…This is no good, I mustn’t keep feeling down. When Kazuki finished washing his body, he immediately submerged his body in the bathtub in a splash. What he needed right now was the burning determination to take back those ordinary days!

“Kazuki-oniisan, I want to enter the bath with you together desu!”

Suddenly he heard a bright and brilliant voice, then the cloudy glass door of the bathroom was opened noisily.

The one who appeared was Lotte covered in her Magic Dress. Lotte’s Magic Dress was in the state where none of its armaments were attached, it was shaped like a white bikini with smooth texture like a pearl.

“I came using the gap when Mio-oneesan went to the toilet. Though Koyuki-oneesan was watching me with an astonished eye. Please wait a little bit, I will finish washing my body soon desu.”

Lotte’s hair and body were covered with blue light, her body was finished being cleaned in the blink of eye. She was overwhelmingly faster compared to Kazuki, it was a question of familiarity rather than the difference in their magic skill.

There was a culture in her home country that one must get through their daily lives matters using magic as much as possible.

“No, wait a second! I am naked you know!?”

Ignoring the flustered Kazuki, Lotte leaped into the bathtub. Kazuki instantly shrank his body to the end of the bathtub. Lotte settled her body in the bathtub with the posture of forcing her way through between Kazuki’s legs.

“I feel embarrassment from Kazuki-oniisan. But I don’t see anything except your chest and shoulders, so it’s okay desu!”

“Is, is that so…thank you for your consideration. …But is that really the problem?”

“I am staring at your chest and shoulders. Somehow my heart is beating fast. Kazuki-oniisan, you have a nice body desu♪”

“Lotte is so pure and innocent, but I feel that sometimes you’re a clear pervert.”

Even while talking, Kazuki’s sight kept peeking at Lotte’s white shoulders and collarbone.

Her collarbone…somehow looked sexy.

“You say that, but Kazuki-oniisan too is a maniac desu.”

“You can understand that much from telepathy!?”

“I’m not, Onii-san’s interest was not exposed by the conduct of magic. But I feel your gaze to me. I’m very happy that Onii-san is unable to take your eyes off my body. I wonder if I should also make my whole Magic Dress vanish, what do you think desu?”

“Stop that, I feel dizzy now.”

The heat he felt in his face was not only because of the hot water.

…The current situation was not only because of his loneliness, but also because he met her.

He brought this kind of situation on himself because he protected Lotte, but his choice was absolutely not mistaken.

“Come to think of it, don’t you feel some uneasiness because of the current matter?”

“For me…somehow I already feel defiant. Or perhaps I should say that it’s already very lucky that I can still live.”

Lotte’s face changed suddenly and completely into a happy face while saying so.

“Of course I’m not saying that it’s okay even if I die desu. But from now on no matter what happens, I believe that Kazuki-oniisan will absolutely become my ally. I have also decided to go against my fate with all my strength. That’s why I won’t have any regrets no matter what happens. If by any chance it’s in vain, then I think it can’t be helped desu. That’s why I’m keeping calm.”

Her feelings were different from giving up. This was the gallantness of a human who had decided that she was going to fight.

“Kazuki-oniisan, I love you desu.”

She leaned her body forward inside the bathtub, Lotte brought her face near Kazuki’s and kissed him where only their lips touched each other. A kiss of oath―an oath of protecting each other.

When Kazuki kissed a girl that was tied to him in a Bond, he could draw out the power of the Diva that was contracted with that girl to its maximum limit. But he already used this one time only ability with Lotte. That’s why the kiss just now was something purely for the sake to ascertain their respective feelings for each other.

“…I will absolutely protect Lotte from anything. No matter what happens from now on.”

“Danke shun!”

Breaking the water surface with ‘pashaa’, Lotte hugged Kazuki spiritedly. A heart mark floated out from Lotte’s chest, then it was absorbed into Kazuki’s <Solomon’s Ring>.

But he already reached his limit by being hugged in this situation. The blood rushed to his head.

He wanted to get out from the bathtub already, however…he couldn’t get out from the bathtub in this kind of shape!

At that time, he heard a panicked voice from the direction of the dressing room.

“Lotte, even though I had said no matter how many times that it’s forbidden to enter the bath together! …E, even I want to enter the bath with Kazu-nii after all!!”

The door of the bathroom was opened once again, then Lotte hopped away from him in surprise.

The owner of the voice was the bath-towel covered Mio.

“I know the rule. It is a violation of manners in Japan to enter the bath while wearing a towel desu!”

Lotte instantly pointed out with her finger pointing to Mio sharply.

Kazuki tilted his head wondering if that was really the problem, but Mio who had a serious nature was “gununu” groaning.

“Then I’ll also wear my Magic Dress!”

“Mio-oneesan’s Magic Dress is attached with feathers, it’s a nuisance so that’s not good desu!”

“Certainly Mio’s Magic Dress is too bulky to be used for entering the bathtub together.”

Kazuki consented spontaneously. The shape of the Magic Dress was the product that was produced naturally from the image of the minds of the contractor and Diva acting in concert with each other. Large wings were attached on Mio’s Magic Dress.

“How, how can that be, so this is Phoenix’s fault!? That stupid grilled chicken―!!”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.03 049.jpg|thumb]]

By no means it ever entered his mind before that a Diva could actually be judged of his work at the Magic Dress for that kind of thing.

“Well, well…I, I’m going naked then!”

Mio declared so even when right now her face was spouting out steam. This girl had already became desperate!

“You idiot!? You’re going to regret it for sure if you get naked for this kind of thing you know!?”

The towel was gently falling. Mio immediately hid her chest and lower body, long and slender that kept going continuously, it was so full and well-rounded even with that. An ideal silhouette as a girl was exposed in the other side of the steam vapor.

He thought that he must not see that place’s mighty thing like this, but he couldn’t tear off his eyes!

“…Please cut it out.” “KYAAA”

Mio’s body was wrapped up with a towel from behind. That towel was fixed tightly, and then Mio’s figure was pulled into the dressing room. Then the next face that came out was Koyuki’s.

“…Kazuki, here.”

Koyuki faced Kazuki and threw him something―a towel.

For the current Kazuki, that item was the most needed item that he desired.

“Hiakari-san! Thank you, as I thought, Hiakari-san is really my hero!!”

Kazuki quickly wrapped the towel at his hips and got out of the bathtub.

“Jiii―. Seeing Onii-san in a towel also makes my heart beat fast desu♪”

“I said before that it’s heroine, tentatively. ..I’m not happy even if you thank me for this kind of thing.”

===Part 6===

“I’m finished with the bath.”

Along with a reserved voice, Koyuki returned to the room from the bathroom after changing her clothes into the maid uniform.

“Does this ear accessory really need to be attached?”

Koyuki held the optional animal ears reverently with a troubled look.

“It must be attached desu!!”

Lotte asserted at the speed of light. Koyuki was startled with her excitement, then she equipped the animal ears on her head while fidgeting. She was surprisingly weak to pressure, a long rabbit ear was extending from her head with a ‘pyon’.

“…Isn’t it cute?” Kazuki leaked out his voice with a sigh.

“What are you saying, are you stupid?”

Koyuki was glaring with a face that looked the farthest from shame.

“No, I said that you’re really cute.”

“A, again with your slick flattery…”

“It’s not just flattery! Yosh, from now on I will be a maid critic!”

He couldn’t keep her from putting herself down like this forever.[Not sure if he means that he can't keep doing this, or that he doesn't want to have to keep doing this?]

To brought confidence for a girl who turned out to be a coward might be the important job of a man! [This one is badly phrased, but again, not sure of the over all meaning. Giving confidence to girl who's a coward might be the most important job of a man. To enable a cowardly girl to gain confidence might be the most important job of a man.]

“This cuteness is somehow…Hiakari-san’s inner cuteness really suited those frilly frills! Moreover Hiakari-san’s fresh appearance is really suitable as a maid. Furthermore no matter how you cut it, there are something false in maid uniform that make it look like really a cosplay, but Hiakri-san’s mysterious atmosphere drown out that hints of fakeness. The color is good too…the monotone’s effective restraint of the maid uniform make Hiakari-san’s bright white skin and silver hair look even better!”

Kazuki’s straightforward admiration made Koyuki’s face heated up bright red.

“Besides it’s not only the appearance that is cute. Hiakari-san that normally is so aloof now become a dedicated cute rabbit-eared maid, why, I can feel the infinite gap between them! But even though that appearance is so sly, I’m not flattering you but I cannot feel that slyness even for a bit in Hiakari-san! Everything, Hiakari-san’s everything are in harmony with the maid uniform…Hiakari-san always said that your worth was only for battle, but perhaps by any chance Hiakari-san born for the sake of wearing maid uniform…that’s how cure you are. Hiakari-san’s skin is so white, so it’s easy to see when you blush huh. That embarrassed figure is also so cute.”

“Pl, please cut it out already! Please Stop!”

Toward Kazuki who keep going forever when he was just left alone, Kouki raised her voice in embarrassment with teary eyes.

“Kazuki-oniisan…you finally take a big step forward! This is what [Moe] is desu!!”

Lotte said so. I see, so this is the feeling of moe….

“Oi, our King. You’re going to a strange direction you know? That way must not be stepped on.”

It feels like Leme tried to pull him back, Mio who was sulking because of the matter in the bathroom also raised her voice in dissatisfaction.

“Wait Kazuki, aren’t you saying cute too much to anybody who doesn’t matter!? Though certainly I cannot deny that for now that girl is so cute that I want to hug her.”

For Mio to want to hug her, Kazuki could understand that.

“But Mio as a tsundere maid is also cute. But the one that you wore before was absurdly cute so it make the one you wear now feels lacking.”

The maid uniform that Mio wore in the Witch Mansion was handmade and fit perfectly on Mio’s body, he could also feel Mio’s sense in its design that made it match Mio so much.

The size of this ready-made maid uniform that Kohaku brought was a little unsuited for Mio.

“Mu―. The cuteness of the past me is truly detestable…” Mio was getting vexed in a strange area.

The current maid appearance of Koyuki was miraculously the size was also right on the mark.

“How about me desu?” Lotte too also asked Kazuki by pulling his sleeve.

“For Lotte, rather than maid, the princess image suit you much more. Compared to my desire to receive services from Lotte, I want to make you even more happier.”

When Kazuki stroked her head, Lotte was saying “If that’s the case―” and frolicking to Kazuki happily.

“Anyway, Hiakari-san’s maid appearance is cute! You should have more confidence in yourself!”

Koyuki was fidgeting in place while holding down her skirt.

“…B, but to have all this frill attached to the whole body, this squeezing sensation in my hips and the pressure from the socks on my thighs make it a little hard to sleep.”

‘For that we have pajama here.”

When Mio showed Koyuki the change of clothes for three people’s shares, Koyuki was dumbfounded, from there she scowled at Kazuki.

“When you said before that there is no other changes…!”

“Because I wanted to see Hiakari-san’s maid appearance!”

When Kazuki became defiant brazenly, Koyuki’s shoulders were trembling all over and she revealed a rare emotion of her.

“STUPID! Stupid…what’s with that…!! Making me look like this and having fun looking at me! Saying cute, cute…stupid!”

Kazuki was taken aback, but a large heart mark was flying from Koyuki’s chest. She snatched the pajama from Mio and dashed toward the changing room forcefully to change her clothes.

But she wasn’t particularly angry because her positivity level hadn’t decreased.

…In short she only wanted to run away because of the embarrassment.

Moreover she didn’t hate it wholly. That frankness was cute too.

“Maybe because of the cramped room, we can discover Hiakari-san’s various expression, how fun.”

Though he also understood that this was not the situation where they could be this carefree.

There was nothing more that they need to do today, the time when they need to sleep had came.

“Well then, tonight let’s put the futon side-by-side and sleep.”

Kazuki proposed while moving the futon. This room only have two sets of futon. To make Hiakari-san who was in the state of magic intoxication last night sufficiently rested, one of the futon was conceded to her exclusively while the other three slept in one futon.

Mio and Lotte clung tightly to Kazuki looking like they didn’t want to be forced out from the futon, this was the environment where they couldn’t sleep well both physically and mentally. Mio took advantage on the confusion to put a kiss in his cheek.

If Koyuki had already woke up, as expected he wanted to spread the two futon side-by-side and slept in more spacious space.

“The positioning is really important right? Then tonight too Kazuki will sleep between me and Lotte!”

“……Please wait.”

Mio claimed so exultantly, but unexpectedly Koyuki put a stop on them.

“What, do you have any complaint?”

“If you think with common sense, taking that position is impossible. The number of the females that bordered the male should be suppressed as low as possible. Kazuki should sleep in the farthest end.”

“I, it’s not really a problem okay? Even last night Kazuki was sleeping between us!”

“Even if last night was okay but you cannot extend it to this night. Rather the accumulation that had accumulated might be on the verge of bursting tonight.”

“What is it that was accumulating, how would it burst out desu?”

Lotte tilted her head, but a human that could answer that overly specific question didn’t exist.

“There is no way Kazu-nii is going to do that kind of thing! Kazu-nii is out of this world just so you know!”

“Even if Kazuki won’t do that kind of thing, those impure deed might come from you two.”

“We won’t! I don’t have any desire to do thing that kind of thing!”

“Who was the one that got naked before?”

“….au” Mio recalled her own disgrace, she turned red until her ear and lost her rebuttal.

“…Kazuki sleep in the farthest side, I’ll sleep next to you and become the protection wall. That’s the most wholesome way.”

“W, wait a minute! Hey Kazu-nii!?”

Mio who lost her talk with Koyuki looked for Kazuki’s opinion in fluster.

“Isn’t that fine, this positioning?”

Certainly it was hard mentally to be sandwiched by two girls, what Koyuki said for her to be the one that slept next to Kazuki, he considered that as a precious happy event.

Koyuki glance at him and examined his expression with upturned eyes.

“No, no wayyy”

“Then Mio-oneesan will sleep together with me desu!”

Lotte watched Kazuki and Koyuki alternately then she dragged Mio’s hand forcefully.

“Lotte!? Kyaa!”

Lotte fell together with the shrieking Mio on the futon.

“Well then, how about we get to sleep too?”

“…Please don’t misunderstand, since my purpose is to be the wall.”

Kazuki was being thoughtful of Koyuki and slipped into the farthest end of the futon.

“…Is it not cramped for you? You don’t need to be reserved.”

Indulging on Koyuki’s words, Kazuki got closer to her. Both of their faces were drawing near.

“D, don’t look at me so seriously!”

“Sorry, this range somehow feels so fresh.”

While feeling a little nervous as one would expect, he turned off the light in the room with the remote control.

“Mio-oneesan…coochy, coochy!”

“Kyaa!? Wai, what are you doing! Aahh…counter attack!”

The instant the room turned dark, Lotte and Mio were starting to make a fuss like they were in a school trip.

It looks really fun, but a man need courage to get mixed with those girls game.

When Kazuki was thinking that, Koyuki too was glancing at the direction of those two paying attention to them.

“…Hiakari-san, I want to coochy-coochy too.”

“Please stop. Don’t say stupid thing and hurry to sleep please.”

That was a fair argument, but he didn’t want to hear any fair argument in night like this where the atmosphere was like a sleepover.

“Coochy coochy!”

After getting lost on where he should attempt to tickle her, it smells like a sexual harassment if he did it on her body, so he tickled the long ear that was right in front of his eyes. His finger was making a round trip from the tip until the base of her ear gently.

“Hyaa!?” Koyuki showed a sensitive reaction.

“St, stop….yaaann…”

…Her tone of voice was somehow strange. Elf’s ear might be a sensitive spot.

“The ear is, no good…! Stop, stop….nnnnnn!!”

Koyuki’s body was shivering in a big way noticeably with ‘buruburu’, so Kazuki stopped his hand in panic.

“So, sorry, as expected it is a forbidden act for a man to do coochy coochy….”

“…Pervert! Stupid!”

Koyuki was cursing at him in the darkness. He couldn’t even reply.

“Geez. ……Coochy coochy.”

Koyuki whispered in a tiny voice and tickled Kazuki’s side. She was fairly reserved, rather than tickling it felt more like patting. Kazuki became speechless in surprise.

“…I just want to try that, let’s sleep.”

Koyuki drew back her hand like she was saying don’t do that.

“Mio and Lotte too don’t keep making a riot, sleep quickly.”

When Kazuki said that, the futon on the other side also became quiet immediately.

The futon was filled with the warmth of two people, Kazuki soon fell into sleep.

―Kazuki and the others were completely ignorant that the situation had already starting to move in a grand scale at this time.

===Part 7===

That man was inside a tasteless underground room.

A man-made underground labyrinth composed from simple undressed concrete.

There the number of the Demon Beast was kept in fixed number and restrained from invading the surface, [a controlled Haunted Ground].

His [laboratory] existed inside that labyrinth.

Even though it was closed off from the outside world, using the ether light rechargeable batteries that were brought in, electricity could be supplied, the inside of the charmless room was illuminated by pale light. The man sat down on the desk depending on that light and turned his face at the monitors. The monitors reflected the result of various researches.

These were the compilation of all the things that he has performed in this underground for a long time…

The fruits of all the unforgivable sins he had piled up.

…He wouldn’t recognized such tripe like a king of Solomon 72 Pillar. While vacantly staring at the fruits of his researches, that man―Headmaster Otonashi of the knight academy, Otonashi Tsukikurou thought once more.

The one who governed the Knight Order should be a king of men brought forth by man’s own hand.

From that point the perfect army of Order was born. The foremost one organization of the country, the Knight Order was not an organization that could be pulled left and right on the whim of Solomon 72 Pillar.

For that purpose, he dirtied his hand in this underground with blasphemous research that should be despised.

―Drawing out the power of Solomon 72 Pillar forcefully, Stigmata’s transplanting operation.

―For the purpose of creating stronger Magica Stigma, magic faculty expansion operation.

He performed various human experiments. He witnessed many of the subject’s mind and flesh fell into destruction. Before he knew it, he didn’t feel anymore guilt.

Due to these researches, my beloved daughter will be sublimed as the King made by human’s hand. If it’s for that, I don’t mind how much ill repute I will left in the future. The thought of the father who pray for his daughter’s glory is a magnificent thing.

I don’t mind whatever happened to me.

There was nothing left to be added to his fruits of research that were projected in the monitors. He was only waiting for that time to come while watching the monitors vacantly.

The voice that led him to this researches whispered softly. That voice couldn’t be heard by ear, it echoed directly inside his cranium, a voice that nobody else knew.

Otonashi Tsukikurou could be said of possessing self-confidence in his own sanity, but he was hearing the whispering voice and seeing the hallucination even right now. An avatar of an ominous figure was dancing boisterously inside his cranium.

Sphinx that grew a human head, a man with pitch black skin holding a cane of snake in hand and wearing red robe, an ugly woman that swelled out like a blob of fat, a creature with countless tentacles that grew from its cone-shaped head…all of those had one common feature of [no face].

<Faceless God>―The Faceless God was whispering. The wisdom that Otonashi Tsukikurou seek out.

The Faceless God answered the pray of Tsukikurou. However its method was deviating from human’s moral. But when Tsukikurou dirtied his own hands, he changed and didn’t mind whatever happened to him. For the sake of his noble goal, his guilt vanished like smokes.

Yellow lights were flickering inside his head, the avatar was dancing around in circles boisterously.

His precious daughter―for Otonashi Kaguya to reign as King. The influence and prestige that he accumulated for his whole life, everything that he owned now would be passed on that child. All the necessary arrangements in the Knight Order and the government had been finished for that purpose. When the foolish rabble’s greed were tickled and their fear were fanned, they could be manipulated easily. All the vested interests, and even the power of Solomon 72 Pillar, everything would be passed on to the man-made King.

…No, maybe he should said, to the parasite of the man-made King.

Even more than the young man that Lemegeton chose, his precious daughter was far more appropriate as King. He would proof his daughter by his own hand. There was no factor that could make her lose even in the one of a thousand chances. As a father he must give a push to that glorious back. He was not insane…

Otonashi Tsukikurou was staring at the displays vacantly while merely waiting for the time to pass.

Above the ground, it was a suitable time for the swordsmen to clash sword against each other. That sound could be heard even in his own ears.

The night where the curtain opened had came. The stars would soon be arranged in their correct position.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2015-05-05T01:34:01Z

ID not in use: /* Part 2 */ spelling, verb tenses

==Chapter 4 – Love Simulation==

===Part 1===

As soon as Kazuki exited the student guidance room, Leme materialized in the air behind Kazuki’s head.

Like that, she clung to Kazuki’s head with both arms while both her legs were stuck to Kazuki’s shoulders, turning into shoulder ride.

“It is imprudence to say this, but…this sure turned interesting right, my King!”

“…Why are you riding on my shoulder?”

“I’m showing you that there are various ways to materializing in this world.”

Kazuki felt closely a girl’s lower body on his head and neck beyond the thin one-piece tunic she wore, but―this was only Leme after all. Her form was a little girl when they first met, but now her appearance had grown into an upper elementary grade school student. Even with that growth, she still felt like a child.

“Is that so? Leme felt my nervousness before the fight and came to calm me down, thank you.”

“No, this is just a joke though.”

“You are heavy, get down.”

Okay, Leme replied obediently and ‘pyon’ jumped down.

“At any rate, this situation is bad for Prophet and Lotte, but even so this is still interesting. For our King to declare that he would protect Lotte by himself in the middle of this whirlpool of conspiracy of the country, that was intense. Even the development that you need to raise Lotte’s positivity level for the sake of defeating an opponent of higher status is pleasant! When you pass through this tribulation, you would be really praiseworthy as our King for sure!”

Kazuki, together with Leme, went out of the school building walking through the park towards the Witch’s mansion. The classmates passing by were calling out to him -“Hayashizaki-kun’s relation with his contracted Diva is really good, isn’t it?"

Kazuki talked to Leme after he confirmed that there was no one around.

“Knights that shouldn’t be there, adding to that…the Cancer outbreak in the middle of the fight with Beatrix. …Thanks to that we could escape, but the timing was completely unnatural. Did someone cause that phenomenon?”

Kazuki happened to know only one person that could cause such phenomenon using magic.

“…By chance that was about me, right Onii-chan?”

A voice that he had heard before came right from his back.

That voice that reminded him of those feelings of powerlessness was so dear and also regretful.

When he turned back, the girl that was not supposed to be inside the Knight Academy―Kaya was there.

“…!” Kazuki’s breath was taken away. His whole body had goosebumps. Only that girl's existence could do this to him.

Her clothes were not the tattered rags from that time. She wore a black t-shirt printed with a skull image and jeans that was roughly damaged, boots that was arranged with silver thumbtacks(the so-called punk style), while her silver hair was fluttering around. Kaya stood there so naturally that he doubted his own eyes.

There was no way. Why is this girl here? Even though right now, Japan’s Knight Order with help from Einherjar were in a frenzy searching for Loki.

…Moreover, how could Kaya have returned to her own body?

Kaya’s body was supposed to have beeen stolen by Loki. But now, right in front of his eyes was not the too skinny male with blue hair, but the silver haired Kaya before she was hijacked by Loki.

“Onii-chan look flabbergasted. Loki is laughing raucously inside me you know? His enjoyment is even transmitted unto me with our shared perception.”

Kaya giggled lightly. Not only her appearance, even the voice was her's.

“If I have to say what happened…Loki didn’t erase my personality, he just put me under his control. Right now I’m Kaya, however at the same time Loki is in here too.”

Kazuki cautiously observed her.

A Diva is a lump of magic power. In other words―if the Kaya in front of him was attacked, her magic power shaved while magic power sealing measure was performed,…then the only one left would purely be Kaya.

If Kaya’s personality still remained, she could still be saved.

“Stop it Onii-chan, I don’t want to lose this power. Moreover…the current Onii-chan won’t be able to win against a serious Loki, right? I can use Loki’s power properly you know?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 156.jpg|thumb]]

…Just like what she said. At the Haunting Ground, Kazuki noticed Loki’s existence as the one that caused the unnatural Cancer. However at that time, he thought his chances of victory was zero, so he chose to escape.

“But, Onii-chan. Loki respected my personality, so there is no need for Onii-chan to have useless thoughts like forcing yourself to try to rescue me. Because I’m not really unhappy with this.”

Kaya shrugged her shoulders, saying that Kazuki’s action was fruitless effort.

“Why did Loki leave behind Kaya’s personality that he had already hijacked?”

“That’s because he decided it’s more fun that way you see, Onii-chan! Loki is currently storing battle strength in Japan, and then the pawn for playing around ridiculing the key person of this country - that is the [King], you, Onii-chan…that was me I wonder?”

Inside Kazuki’s mind, he can hear Loki’s sneering voice that was rubbing him the wrong way.

Rage spontaneously welled up inside him, but the enemy that he should clash with―was not there.

For Kaya, who he thought he wanted to save, telling him that she didn’t need to be saved. Such a thing…

“Fufufu, although if there was no one killed, I think the current situation would be more fun. Compared to my powerlessness from a long time ago, being half assimilated with Loki is much more…”

“You said you are happy? Then even now, you show up in front of me just to make fun of me?”

“Today is different, we have a proposal. For the sake of defeating our common enemy―the hunter of German’s Einherjar, Beatrix Baumgard, how about Onii-chan forming a united front with us?”

Kaya looked around restlessly then, said something in a carefree smiling face.

“Talking about this while standing around is a little bit…how about we continue this in Onii-chan’s room?”

{Enter now.}

{Okaaayy―♪}

Night―Kazuki opened his room’s window, then sent a thought message using telepathy to Kaya who was waiting and standing by outside.

Normally, it was a common magic that was rarely used because it was subtly inconvenient even though it appeared so.

First, using a thought message to another party who didn’t open their heart, even if they sent it one-sidedly, would get it deflected by <The Wall of Heart>. It couldn’t be done without informing the other party beforehand that a message would be sent.

Moreover, when matching their consciousness and hearts with each other, not only the message, but even thoughts and emotions could flow on its own accord to the other party.

And then to protect from an incident of leaking private thoughts, an advanced control of magic power was needed.

Kazuki who was poor at telepathy magic was not inclined to do this, but…he couldn’t greet Kaya from the front entrance of the Witch’s Mansion. There was no other way than this to invite her in.

Kaya’s head ‘pyon’ protruded from the window.

“Making this kind of weak girl climb up a wall, Onii-chan you brute.”

Of course what made such acrobatics possible for her came from Enchant Aura which is based on Loki’s magic power.

“That way of talking…You, the truth is Loki's the one inside, right?”

“That’s not true Onii-chaaan! It’s true that Loki can transform into a girl though. But right now, the personality of Kaya is the one that properly moves this flesh. Loki is in the middle of resting.”

Kaya jumped lightly over the window frame and landed in the room.

“So this is Onii-chan’s room. As expected, what a stoic room. Uwaa, dumbbells scattered around in the floor…. Where are the porn books?”

“There is no such thing, I'm not interested. Wait, remove your shoes.”

“Is there really no porn book here? Ah, that’s right, Onii-chan knew I will come so he already cleaned it up in a panic before, right? Perhaps the girl that had entered into this room…I wonder if I’m the first one?”

“Just so you know, the residents of this mansion frequently comes and goes.”

The smiling expression disappeared from Kaya’s face hearing Kazuki’s blunt words.

“…I want to murder all the girls in this mansion except Mio-chan right now…”

At the same time, a skull mark that signed the decrease of positivity level floated over from her chest and was absorbed into Kazuki’s ring. Wait, wait right there! What was that just now!?

Amasaki Mio―130 Otonashi Kaguya―79 Hiakari Koyuki―52 Hoshikaze Hikaru―43

Lotte―44 Kaya―50

Kazuki was amazed the moment he flowed magic power into his ring.

“Why are you being added into the conquering target!?”

“That ring…recorded my positivity level huh? Loki is proud of his eyes in appraising things. You see, that positivity level is the embodiment of the lending of our power in this united front, Onii-chan. I hope that this can be proof that there is no double-dealing in our cooperation with Onii-chan.”

Certainly the ring acknowledged the existence of Kaya in front of him. If Loki was actually disguising himself as Kaya, then the ring shouldn’t show the value of positivity level of 50.

“Because Onii-chan slashed him before, Loki needs to rest as much as possible. Diva is a lump of magic power, if they receive damage, then their divinity would be wounded. It’s the same with Lotte’s contracted Diva who possessed her to accumulate power. Possibly…it’s also the same with the three major gods who once led the world and used up their power, and now they inevitably lay dormant for a long, long time.”

Used up their power…three major gods?

But before Kazuki could interpose his question, Kaya continued her talk fluently.

“Though if Loki was awakened forcibly, he could still do something like dealing with Onii-chan. Be that as it may, he is not in perfect condition. Even if he dealt with someone like Onii-chan…Beatrix would be more troublesome as an opponent. Loki is not that strong in close quarter combat. That is where he wants to cooperate with Onii-chan who is a specialist in close quarter combat. I mean Onii-chan who crossed swords with a knight, who was blessed with Thor’s divine protection, with just pure swordsmanship was too abnormal. It’s out of the ordinary.”

Who did you say is abnormal? Even though he thought he was going to die at that fight,

Kaya suddenly looked around restlessly.

“By the way…can I meet with Mio-oneechan? It’s okay if we call her to this room, right? I wanted to meet her for a looong time.”

“I still haven’t decided if we want to cooperate with you.”

“How obstinate Onii-chan. Even though Onii-chan doesn’t understand if he can win before the fight. Just so you know, I can become a powerful war asset if I borrow Loki’s power.”

“Even if it’s only temporary for example…I'm still reluctant to join hands with guys like Loki.”

“Loki is not that bad of a guy. Loki’s objectives are to bring forth chaos in the world and take revenge from the gods of the Norse Mythology. For that, he wakes up illegal magicians and ask them to become his comrade, but in reality he avoids actions like killing humans in mischief. Even people like me who was driven mad and thought that they were going to be killed, they were sort of allowed to escape in reality. Well, sometimes he might overdo it as the guy who pursues chaos though. He sort of killed Mio-chan inadvertently while raising the tension and provoking Onii-chan before.”

What? She said a guy whose words and deeds like Loki was not a bad guy?

“…Surely Onii-chan had heard that there were still no dead victims in the incident of the attack against the Knight Order.”

That one was quite puzzling. At first it was said that Loki used Hit & Away tactic and avoid getting too deep to injure the Knight Order, but…

“They only attacked to whittle away the Knight Order’s strength, then ran. It seems illegal magicians are easy to rile up. Because all the illegal magicians lost their reason, it’s safe for Loki to lead them. As a result, the victims who died decreased.”

“But if the Diva of illegal magicians are woken up…at the very least, there will be victims that will have their personality devoured.”

Kaya’s personality was left behind, but not everyone would be like her.

“Humans that had their personality absorbed are victims, that is only Onii-chan’s personal opinion.”

Kaya―asserted so definitively.

Even when Kaya was hijacked by Loki, she could only raise a scream of grief.

“At first I was also scared because Loki drove me to the wall mentally to steal my flesh efficiently. I was made to think to kill various people. But now that I am already absorbed―it feels so good. The fools who obtained power according to their wishes, and in the end integrated with god or devil…that is not repulsive. In the first place, the humans that have a hand in illegal contracts were nothing but humans that pursued <Chaos> somewhere deep in their heart.”

“…What are you saying, chaos was?”

She said that was Loki’s objective, but….

“See, what is called Chaos is the other side of the Mythology. Illusions going toward sweet decadence, the desire and impulse of living things called humans that they can’t deny. If the gods on the front side of the mythology start to control humans with the thing called <Order>, then we, the gods of the reverse side will start to move seeking those things that belonged to Chaos!”

The gods of the front side that she mentioned―was she referring to the Mythology of the magic advanced countries that demanded faith?

And then the opposing force towards those front side…were those Divas of Chaos?

In the Norse Mythology, Divas like Loki…?

“It’s not good to see everything just from one side you know? Hearing words like Chaos, it would tickle your Chuuni<ref>Disease you got around middle school, where you fantasized yourself as a fantasy like character so much, it bled into your real life. I wonder how many of us have this before or even now.</ref> mind for sure, no doubt there are a lot of humans like Kaya in society nowadays! Abandoning our body to Chaos and releasing ourselves from all shackles, attaining supreme ecstasy - humans like us! …Well, I won’t ask a man of common-sense like Onii-chan to understand the values of our aesthetics though. Because in a certain meaning, this happiness is only for the humans who chose it for themselves.”

Kaya said all those in a tone of ecstasy. But it could be seen from her words and expression, there was danger that it would turn bad if you could appreciate what she said.

“It’s one hundred percent impossible for Onii-chan to appreciate Chaos, but…if Onii-chan have already heard about Lotte’s story, then Onii-chan won’t be able to be positive towards Germany that was ruled by the powerful Order of the Norse Mythology, right?”

Certainly, Kazuki couldn’t think of Germany’s way of doing things as righteous.

However, was it fine for him to easily let slide everything Loki had done till now?

He couldn’t get rid of this uncomfortable feeling no matter what. He didn’t understand how he should feel toward Kaya who was right in front of him. The more he heard her talk…the more he felt swallowed into the depth of Chaos.

“Even so Onii-chan’s Solomon 72 Pillar position was neither Order nor Chaos. But fellows like Asmodeus that’s closer to Chaos also exist there. It’s important for Onii-chan who is the {{furigana|King|Basilleus}} of Solomon to pick out allies from inside both Order and Chaos. Because so far Solomon 72 Pillar too increased their number like that. Looking out for ally within the enemy’s side is also an important job for a King. Onii-chan is pampered too much by Lemegeton if she doesn’t teach you things like that, isn’t it?”

“…So are you saying I need to be broad-minded enough to join hands together with Loki temporarily to probe him out, is that so?”

“Yee―ess! Just like that, Onii-chaa―n!”

Suddenly Kaya leaped toward Kazuki and hugged his arm.

“…Just, I hope you can think of me more as the genuine Kaya right now…”

Kaya whispered faintly while hugging Kazuki and burying her face to Kazuki’s chest.

“Well, let’s form a united front for the meantime for the sake of beating Beatrix, okay? Onii-chan’s breadth of tactics will spread even further by getting me as a comrade. It’s important right? Your breadth of tactics?”

“…Do you have some kind of plan? Though I can’t think of anything other than unpleasant thoughts from Loki’s cunning.”

“It can’t be said as a plan, but I can propose a policy for the way of fighting. In any case, the opponent’s contracted Diva…Thor, Loki knows everything about the scope of his powers.”

Loki and Thor were both Divas from the Norse’s mythology.

It was even depicted in the mythology that both of them were completely [mutual close friends].

“The fundamental is for Onii-chan to endure the opponent’s close-quarter attack. There Onii-chan will obstruct her from chanting the spell for area-attack magic while also whittling her magic power. But if Thor succeeds in chanting high level magic, it’s already over at that point of time. That’s the lifeline.”

“What should I do if she keeps running away while chanting high level magic?”

Beatrix’s physical ability, after she finished chanting her two stage reinforce magic, had exceeded even Hoshikaze-senpai in her [Ride Lighning] by a large margin. If Beatrix could run away, it was impossible to overtake her.

“No, most of Thor’s summoning magic has the weak point of being unable to be chanted while not fighting. As the compensation of granting overwhelming fighting strength, Thor is a Diva that wouldn’t listen to anything other than the voice of a soldier right in the midst of battle. That is, Beatrix’s breadth of tactics is narrow.”

This was an important information. If it was like that, if he could endure Beatrix’s close-quarter combat, he could bring the battle into protracted war. However…

“The problem is Thor’s Magic Dress of helmet and armor. It has the divine protection of defensive power. The most efficient method of attack is to inflict damage from the inner part of the armour.”

An attack that operated in the inner part…[electricity] huh.

“In addition, a magician of her level is not depending in only defensive magic power to defend against an attack, she’d also use psychokinesis against physical attacks and pyrokinesis against heat to offset the attack precisely. Compared to releasing defensive magic power depending on instinct, controlled magic power has better defensive efficiency. Unfortunately, there is a difference between Onii-chan who is a student and a professional knight for the know-how in this area.”

…Protracted battle. During those period, he would fall into a desperate situation if he let the enemy invoke a high level magic even once.

He was taught some significant information, but it seems it would become a considerably severe battle.

“But it would be fine if Onii-chan prepared solidly. Onii-chan is going to raise Lotte’s positivity level as high as possible the whole day tomorrow. Lotte’s Diva is pretty strong, that guy.”

“You know Prophet’s real identity!?”

“I have a conjecture. I wonder if that teacher has also guessed it already? If I have to say how important it is to make Lotte become lovestruck to Onii-chan, it’s because Beatrix had brought a troublesome Sacred Treasure from Germany. That shield that could even block the flaming fist of the Muspelheim’s giant that I summoned before―that was the Sacred Treasure of Norse Mythology, [Svalinn]. That shield has absolute resistance towards flames. The battle power of a King like Onii-chan that could only use fire will be reduced in half. While unfortunate, a flame user like Mio-chan wouldn’t be able to do anything other than be a cute mascot character as long as that shield is there.”

As expected, that shield was a Sacred Treasure.

Our side’s attack was inclined to flame, so Beatrix’s defense could only be seen as absolutely overwhelming.

The Scared Treasure was forbidden to use in Japan…but Germany used them properly.

“Onii-chan’s job is to raise Lotte’s positivity level. Kaya feels offended to her though. Even though the one that can call Onii-chan as Onii-chan is only me and Mio-chan who was in little sister position in the orphanage!”

That provocation speech was going to make Kanae-san burn though.

“My job on the other side, the comrade that this form of Kaya can control…Midgardsormr…with his cooperation, we will decrease the area of the Haunting Ground that Onii-chan will challenge for the quest in the day after tomorrow. It would be troublesome if uncertain factors that would become a hindrance in the fight would increase. Though there needs to be some allowance because if all Demon Beasts are exterminated then the quest would also get terminated. This is an important role right?”

…Certainly, there was no part that he could criticize in her proposal.

“…On the contrary, don’t you dare to prepare some trap that would cause our defeat.”

“…Kyaa☆ Onii-chan, can you explain logically what kind merit there is in those action for me and Loki?”

A skull mark flew while Kaya stared scornfully to Kazuki who kept distrusting her.

“Pass the whole day tomorrow sweetly just with Lotte okay, Onii-chan! Irritating! Well, but harem…that kind of sore romance, Kaya is the understanding type you know!”

While spinning round and round without even any meaning, Kaya was “Ha―rem♪” in high spirit.

“…Isn’t it more natural if we go together with Mio under the pretext of party’s friendship deepening meeting rather than just me and Lotte, with that Lotte could be more relieved, have more fun and then her positivity level would also go up, right?”

While more skull marks flew from Kaya because of Kazuki’s objection,

“Block-head-O-ni-i-chan☆” she cursed Kazuki with sweet voice.

“Prattling things like that is the proof that Onii-chan doesn’t even see Lotte as a girl. It’s okay to gamble too, but I bet Lotte would be happy being alone with Onii-chan, the chance to increase the positivity level would also increase. Because somehow her positivity level had already passed over 40. Even if in the case that Onii-chan thought of her as someone like a little sister…a girl would still be a girl for sure.”

Kaya waved her finger while going ‘tsk tsk tsk’.

“Furthermore, this talk also fits with me who is in the same position of younger little sister, so this will also serve as reference when Onii-chan is going to conquer me in the not so far future, right☆ Kyaa!”

“True, just like what this chuunibyou little sister said. Our King is still lacking regarding romantics.”

Even Leme appeared beside Kazuki and found faults in him.

“Tonight…looks like there are no more trains. Onii-chan…can I stay in this room, can I?”

While doing an impressive action behavior, Kaya said so in embarrassment.

“Tonight, Kaya want to pass the night with only Onii-chan doing this-and-that filled with Chaos that was hard to describe, pleaseee♥”

“Go home.” With that, Kazuki opened the window of the room.

In any case, he must talk with Lotte to set the promise of the date.

Both Liz Liza-sensei and Kaya talked about raising Lotte’s positivity level like it was something so easy to do, but…it was not so simple if he thought realistically. He hesitated in this juncture.

Although the other party was Lotte who was very friendly, but a guy who invited a girl who he just met for a few days, wasn’t that too frivolous and thoughtless….

But the situation had turned into a battle that they couldn’t withdraw from anymore.

He hardened his resolve and searched for Lotte, he found her in the kitchen chugging an entire bottle of milk in one gulp right after she came out of the bath. She was wearing a T-shirt and short pants while a towel was wrapped at her neck.

“O, Onii-san.”

“…What are you doing Lotte?”

“I learned from anime that in Japan you have to do this after getting out from the bath. There is no custom to warm our body inside the bath in our country, so I yearned for this desu.”

“The path of drinking milk after bathing is deep, you know? There are also coffee milk or lemon milk and many others.”

“Is that so desu…I want to master them all desu.”

Lotte whispered with an expression that’s hard to describe. That expression seems to be tinged with a little worry.

“Moreover, I also heard that your breast will get bigger if you drink milk. I learned many important things in human life from anime desu. Does Onii-san like big breasts?”

“Eh, I wonder…I don’t really think about that honestly.”

The moment he said that, the images of breasts that almost spilled over from the figures of Kaguya-senpai and Mio in their Magic Dress appeared clearly in his mind, Kazuki shook his head and cleared those images from his head.

“I’m ashamed because mine is not big desu. My stature is also small and scrawny desu…”

“Based on your age, won’t you still have a lot of growing up from now on?”

“That’s right isn’t it desu? Until now my body is weak and underdeveloped, so…from now on is a crucial moment desu. I’ll drink various milk, and grow rapidly from now on…”

While saying [From now on], Lotte’s expression clouded over drastically.

Lotte spoke of the [Future] that she couldn’t grasp in her hand even until now.

Despite that, why is she so…speaking of future with that kind of helpless expression?

“Kazuki-oniichan, the Einherjar that came to attack us at the end of the quest…she was aiming at me, right desu?”

Aah, that’s right…there was no way she wouldn’t notice.

“As expected, I am a bother for everyone, isn’t it desu? Probably, no matter where I go, I’ll always be a bother to the people in those places…”

Lotte whispered frailly like a flower petal that was scattered in the wind.

That expression made Kazuki’s chest feel painfully crushed.

“You are not a bother.”

“…Why desu? For all that it’s my fault that we were attacked…”

“Because I’m so glad that I met Lotte. The plus is much bigger than the minus, so don’t think that you are a bother. To not have any place to belong to anywhere in the world, you must not think such sad things.”

Kazuki remembered the time when he was an orphan. Even that me was found by people who gave me a place to belong. Then I too, for this girl…

Inside Kazuki’s head, the nervousness and hesitation he felt in inviting her to a date disappeared.

“But as it is, I will surely be…killed.”

“It’s okay. I will protect Lotte.”

Lotte’s face was dyed with surprise, blue sparks were released around those face’s vicinity.

The girl who was a genius in telepathy perceived Kazuki’s heart unconsciously.

Lotte’s face contorted and almost cried when she sensed the inside of Kazuki’s heart.

“Onii-chan’s words…why is there not even a bit of lie mixed there desu? Even though you said such unbelievable words…”

“It’s not unbelievable. That Germany’s Einherjar can only stay in Japan for one month. They won’t also get any open help from the internal of Japan. The other side only have limited chances. I’ll drive away that female soldier for sure!”

Lotte’s pupils shook in anxiety. “It’s okay.” Kazuki held Lotte’s cheeks between both his hands.

It was Kazuki’s habit that he used to calm down Kanae, when she was crying, during their childhood.

“Lotte, let’s go play tomorrow.”

“Eh? Playing…why so suddenly…”

“I want to teach Lotte about happiness and your place to belong in this world.”

“This world’s enjoyment…my place…? For me, that kind of thing…? Seriously desu?”

Lotte blinked her eyes in surprise while her cheeks were held between Kazuki’s hands.

“…Bu, but! If I go play with only Kazuki-oniisan, it would turn out as a date like in the love comedy anime…!? Or maybe, Mio-oneesan will also come together?”

“Let’s go for a date. Just the two of us.”

Immediately, blue spark scattered around Lotte and she undsrstood Kazuki’s honest feelings.

The cheek that was kept between Kazuki’s hand suddenly burned hotly.

And then in the next moment―a super large heart mark flew towards Kazuki. He was involuntarily taken aback because it was so large even though it was just a vision with no substance.

Lotte’s positivity level increased to 57 in one go. Lotte understood whether her company was lying or honest using telepathy. Maybe that was why the jump in her positivity level was so drastic.

Lotte perceived Kazuki’s heart and came to believe it.

“If Kazuki-oniisan says that it’s fine, then I want to go on a date with Onii-san desu…”

Lotte replied with a face so red that smoke ‘pushu―’ came out from her face.

“Please treat me well…date of man and woman…”

“Then, is there any place that you want to go? By any chance, you haven’t gone sightseeing around Tokyo since you arrived right?”

Kazuki removed his hands from Lotte’s cheeks. Lotte put her own hands on her cheeks and,

“Tokyo’s sightseeing! Those words tickle my chest desu…!”

She said that cheerfully and with that, her spirit returned. Then she thought for a while and replied.

“…I, want to go to Akihabara desu!”

===Part 2===

It would be embarrassing if everyone from the Witch’s Mansion saw them off, so Kazuki and Lotte met up at the school’s gate. This plan was the great cleverness of Mio.

Kazuki got out of the mansion and waited in advance, then a flowery excited voice rang out.

“Kazuki-oniisan!”

Lotte ran ‘patapata’ steadily toward Kazuki while her skirt fluttered about.

She was wearing a dress, like the one worn by an upper class young lady to a party.

Her skirt’s length was moderate, so it was not hard to run in it. Their world view was different when they lined up. Just like the phrase of a commoner escorting a princess….

“This is the dress that I wore when I sought asylum here, the only clothes that I brought from Seinmundo desu.”

“So you are coming here wearing your special clothes. I mean, it’s pretty. Like this…”

Rather than pretty, it was beautiful. The bottom of the neck and the shoulder were exposed boldly, the part on the hips was slender, and the skirt spreads out like flower petals. Those clothes combined with Lotte’s own loveliness made her look like a character that came out right from a fairytale.

“Receiving a honest praise from the heart from a man…my heart is beating so fast desu.”

Lotte cast her eyes down and fidgeting while holding the tips of her skirts.

―Now, what kind of way is good to depart from here?

It would be a mistake to walk in front of her and guide her with a distance between them, he already received some instruction from Mio before. What he learned there was to link their arms together or to hold her waist.

But the initiative to hold the hand of the lady couldn’t come from the man. If it became like this…!

“Well then, shall we go?”

Kazuki embraced Lotte’s hips that was so slender it looks like it could break with one hand gently.

…Mio said that for an adult it was only natural to do this, but as he thought, this was overdoing it.

However Lotte looked up to Kazuki dazedly and a heart mark flew out from her.

The advice from Kaya to treat Lotte like a girl properly flashed inside Kazuki’s head.

“Kazuki-oniisan…this is what people call as the date between man and woman, right desu? I have never participated in something like this, but this is completely like the royal dance party desu!”

When he thought about it, this kind of exaggerated way might be originated from foreign country.

“I…thought that romcom<ref>Romance comedy</ref> of man and woman wouldn’t ever happen in my life. …This is like seeing a dream, I feel so light desu. Is it really fine to believe this desu…?”

Lotte whispered so while snuggled closely to Kazuki’s arm that was holding her.

―And then their destination was the [{{furigana|Alchemics Mega City|Alchemy Cyberbrain City}} - Akihabara].

Once called as Electric Town, afterwards those plot of land became the town of Anime, and when it entered the age of magic, it became known as Alchemics Mega City.

There they were pursuing the use of alchemy for the use of entertainment however much.

What they were especially pursuing was the genre of entertainment known as <Moe><ref>If you’re reading LN, you should know what moe is, right?</ref>.

The alchemists that were specializing in Moe, the <Otaku> was gathering in this town and set up their workshops.

Various Moe was created from those Otaku workshops and released publicly.

Using alchemy, alchemic figures in advanced model and possible colors, and also three-dimensional illustrations that were projected freely using {{furigana|phantasmagoria|magic light slide projector device}}.

And then using telepathy to transmit sound, image, and even unfamiliar tactile sense to the player, applying alchemy to anime and galge<ref>Visual novel, gal game</ref>, so to speak the <Ultimate virtual reality of Moe>.

Even though Kazuki had watched anime with Kanae before, this was the first time he had ever stepped his foot on this zealous town. When Lotte got off from the train, she “{{furigana|Mein gott|Oh my god}}!” leaked out cries of joy.

“Mein gott! {{furigana|Klasse|How amazing}} desu! Anime I have never seen before are scattered all through the city desu!”

“…Looking carefully, posters of galge with warning of 18+ was pasted all around in the open of the daytime boldly, is this really okay? Shouldn’t this be sold more secretly than this?”

Now that was mentioned, was this really a place for date?

“No, this is…this is…magnificent!”

The one who appeared so suddenly beside Kazuki was Prophet’s avatar.

A diva felt that galge was magnificent…?

“In short, this is the place where greed was materialized by the transcendence of material control using their mental activity…the human race does not need to be shackled by their flesh anymore regarding their sexual desire. The significance of flesh body was eliminated in an ultimate civilization. The people who have their mind sublimated using this galge have transcended the concept of their flesh body and transformed into hermaphroditic angel, though having said that is not exaggeration at all. Like what was mentioned in Kabbalah, when the conclusion of the age of the Earth come and human step into the age of the Ram. The most beautiful of human race are already here! Lotte, let’s go buy one souvenir and return home.”

With tension that looked completely like a drunk person, Prophet said some incomprehensible things.

Even Leme also materialized besides Prophet and “Uh huh” Nodded along.

“A love simulation game huh…It might be useful for Our King's education in love.”

“Prophet! Leme-san! Today is the date of Kazuki-onii-san and me, just the two of us desu!”

Lotte said so while puffing her cheeks, Prophet twitched in surprise and disappeared.

Leme too “Sorry, I became a hindrance just now” and withdrew.

“Well then, first let’s visit some of the workshops, how about if we look around for some new anime that Lotte haven’t see yet? Well, not like I know anything in that area though. What kind of anime Lotte like to see?”

“Man and woman…I like man and woman romance desu!”

Lotte pulled Kazuki’s hand happily to a workshop that was decorated with Moe illustrations.

“If Onii-san is not well-informed of anime, then I want to ask which one is Onii-san’s number one preference as someone without background knowledge, seeing from the girl’s illustration desu. Let’s discover Onii-san’s [Moe]!”

Kazuki smiled wryly to Lotte’s words. Somehow it was scary to reply thoughtlessly.

“Okay, let’s buy everything that looks interesting and go home. We’ll watch a lot until we drop as soon as possible.”

“…Watching until we drop, is it?”

―After all from now on, Lotte would have a future to look forward to.

“I watched anime and manga the whole time I was in the sick bed desu. Though in the area around Germany, everything that are categorized as contradicting the Mythology there are prohibited desu.”

Lotte talked suddenly while taking a package of anime.

“As I grow older, I could feel in my skin how the country rapidly idolized the teaching of the faith. Originally there was no scriptures of Norse Mythology. Then for the sake of spreading the faith, they compiled a new scripture. There was a lot of really strict taboo and commandment. For example is the teaching of Odin, the creation of things to fulfill their own desire must be denied desu. The truth is that the weapon and tool of Norse gods, everything were only presents from others.”

The alchemists were producing new things everyday, while they were looking around in the middle of the workshop that displayed and sold those things, Lotte whispered “Strange isn’t it, those teachings?”

“There are also people that were able to live well rather than being tied to commandments. However I could only think about how all of it made my heart impaired. From the start I already have body impairment, if with all that even my heart also become impaired, I thought that I couldn’t be called living anymore, right?...Then I ask for something unreasonable to the butler and maid to collect manga and anime for me desu.”

Lotte started to recite the days she spent on her bed.

“Even when I was in the middle of watching anime, various events were happening outside. For example…the successor fight. Humans that are strong in magic power have high status in Seinmundo. I am a human with very strong magic power desu. That’s why, even though my life was already like a candle’s fire in the middle of blowing wind, people that planned to elevate me started to appear. Even though I don’t have any intention for that.”

A fight of the successors in the royal court. It was a world unknown for Kazuki who was born and raised in Japan except for those inside the tales.

Human relationship that was like a swamp where they couldn’t escape, a whirlpool of conspiracies―such things might have happened to this girl just like the image of that tale.

“People who wanted to use me and got promoted…people who ostracized me as an existence who brought chaos in the royal court…everyone around me turned into people who had various ulterior motives, everyone hid their real intention from me, saying things that didn’t exist in their heart. They took attitudes full of sympathy as family in the surface desu. …Despite my power to perceive their real intention by telepathy.”

Lotte smiled wryly in cynicism. She had that kind of ability, so she arrived to this point of her life having more experiences of being betrayed than other people.

“My surroundings were surrounded by people who wore masks, I who was dying at that time didn’t want to live in the world of reality anymore, I wanted to live in the fickle world of anime. So…I felt that I was born again when I escaped to this country desu.”

Inside that workshop, there was no love anime that was Lotte’s favorite.

Exiting the workshop, Lotte squinted her eyes from the radiant clear sky of Akihabara.

“…Even so, in the end I couldn’t become free…the dark shadow came to chase me.”

At that time, the figures of knights in the road of the spacious pedestrian mall entered their eyes.

Among the white knights who patrolled Akihabara, a black German knight was mixed.

Lotte was startled and afraid.

“It’s okay.” Kazuki embraced the shoulder of the shivering girl.

“Those guys absolutely couldn’t do anything in this place.”

While Kazuki keep embracing Lotte’s shoulder, the group of knights walked toward Kazuki and Lotte’s direction. Then they passed them. The moment they passed one another, the black Germany knight glanced at their way.

“It’s okay to only think about fun things today. I will absolutely protect you.”

Kazuki transmitted his feelings to Lotte using telepathy, a heart mark flew from Lotte’s chest.

“I somehow…have no other person I can rely other than Onii-san, so I’m scared of my own feelings desu. Somehow keeping like this, I want to cling to Onii-san so much…Is it really okay, for me to be spoiled by Onii-san…”

Rather, Kazuki thought that Lotte is too over-conscious to the expression of their surroundings.

Her telepathy magic might be a sad tendency, because it made her learn that there were only people that she couldn’t rely on around her.

“I wonder, the characters that Onii-san prefer are similar to everyone in the Witch’s Mansion, isn’t it?”

Lotte made fun of Kazuki amusingly.

“I, I don’t have any background knowledge of anime, so I was influenced unintentionally by reality.”

Lotte laughed excessively hearing Kazuki’s excuse.

“So Kazuki-oniisan likes everyone in Witch’s Mansion desu. I wonder if I’m also like that, my preference of anime character has also changed. If it’s Onii-san, to everyone in the Witch’s Mansion…”

Kazuki hoped that Lotte would also turn like that to everyone in the Witch’s Mansion. So the current Lotte can also have a place where she belongs.

Kazuki held bags from workshops packed full of anime’s {{furigana|URD|Ultra-shortwave Ray Disk}}that was their war gains in both hands. All those anime were filled with the appearance of characters that resembled the Witch’s mansion’s residents. Kazuki would also watch it together and have fun with Lotte.

…However the problem was which one (which character that’s going to come out) that they were going to watch first in turns.

“Well then, how about going to game center next for a game that we can play with two persons?”

There was a large scale game center in Akihabara that they wouldn’t be able to find in the area around the Knight Academy.

The game center business that was once thought to be meeting their decline, they received their second wind because of the alchemic game’s craze.

Objects that was invented using advanced alchemy, whether it was game or something else, were unsuitable for mass production, that’s why alchemy game was more suited for the use of large scale business rather than targeted for residential use.

The alchemy game in game center had even more dynamics virtual reality that could be experienced personally compared to the alchemy game for residential use.

On the contrary, gal game had became the mainstream for residential use because it didn’t need specs that were too high.

When they entered the game center, the atmosphere couldn’t be compared to anything they saw until now with all the overflowing sounds and lights, everywhere were filled with over the top devices and clamoring people. Lotte’s eyes were darting about.

“All this devices just for the sake of playing…what a lovely pointlessness isn’t it?”

“Looks like it’s not the style of this town to consider playing as pointless. What kind of game should we play?”

Without even a bit of hesitation, Lotte chose the action game of gun-shooting zombie to the death that can be experienced in body.

“Somehow, I feel that I have the confidence to handle gun desu!”

―After the game ended, Lotte said so to Kazuki with face that tried to hold back her laughter.

“Kazuki-oniisan…is not really strong in game isn’t it desu?”

“…No, damn, why, it’s eerie how I cannot read the enemy’s movement in the game! That was not real at all! For them to be proofed against my father’s Hayashizaki-style…if only they also focused more to reproduce the muscles conduct or their breathing!”

“Kazuki-oniisan, it doesn’t matter what kind of excuse you make desu! …Pupuu!”

Kazuki was helped one-sidedly by Lotte who attacked splendidly with her gun even though she was surprised and going ‘kyaakyaa’ by the approaching zombies. …How frustrating. He wanted to train more and improve.

“…It’s fun to play with two people rather than playing alone desu! Onii-san who needed to be saved by me is somehow cute desu♪”

A heart mark flew from Lotte by her smiling face, Kazuki was thinking “Well, this is fine.”

The next thing Lotte was interested in was the print sticker machine.

“I have seen this before in anime! Both of the boys and girls enter and it can photograph small stickers of commemoration picture, right desu? It’d make a cute photo ornament!”

“Though I think it’s also okay for two boys to enter.”

“Kazuki-oniisan, logically that’s true but…!”

This print sticker machine had a strong image related with couples, and today they came for dating, so Kazuki and Lotte entered the box without hesitation.

The two of them were isolated from the surrounding inside the narrow space, it really made the mood of a couple embarrassingly. Kazuki didn’t understand what kind of face was good to make in front of the camera, in the end, when he made a peace gesture while his expression was half grimacing half smiling―

In his side Lotte was tiptoeing on her feet and kissed ‘chuu’ Kazuki’s cheek.

The sound of the shutter’s click reverberated at that moment.

Lotte laughed in embarrassment ‘tehehe’ looking at Kazuki who stiffened his body.

“The meaning of what Onii-san said before, about how it’s no good to kiss someone who is not your special person, I understand it properly now. I already understand it so…it’s okay right desu?”

Lotte held the sticker’s result that showed the two idiot couple<ref>The original words is bakaple, the Japanese slang that combined baka(idiot) and couple, which means couple who was so sickening and sweet you’d get diabetes seeing them</ref> happily in her hands.

“The memory of the two of us desu.”

Memory―By chance if there was no future for Lotte, all this would turn meaningless.

“This is a weird story but, I, from the time when Onii-san scolded me in the bathroom because I was naked, I feel that Onii-san really saw me as a human desu. Then Onii-san also said that he’d protect me…Onii-san looked so reliable and I was so happy that my heart beats so fast and my feeling felt like it was going to burst…Right now, I, I love Onii-san so much desu. If I could have a future, I want to have even more special relationships between man and woman. …Am I too spoiled?”

Lotte who peeked above at Kazuki’s expression with upturned eyes shyly made Kazuki filled up with the desire to hug her impulsively. From that sort of Lotte, a vision of key floated from her chest. <The key of the heart>. It was absorbed to Kazuki’s ring.

They were tired from playing games, so now they are planning to relax in a café.

“…Summon cosplay café-Solomon Wonderland?”

Among the lined up cafes in the main street, Lotte chose this one by saying “I want to enter this desu”, a store that feels like it was taking too much freedom in their naming scheme. Having said that, the other cafes were all maid café only though…

“Klasse desu. There is nothing but cute premonition from the store’s name.”

Lotte pulled Kazuki’s arm while breathing excitedly from her nose. What is it with this kind of hobby.

When they opened the door, a dazzling Solomon space awaited Kazuki and Lotte.

“Welcome―! Astaroth Keiko de―su!”

“Welcome! Zepar Fujiko desu!”

Welcome, Gamygyn Kanako desu.”

Various older girls each cosplaying a different Solomon 72 Pillar crowded around Kazuki and Lotte with bright voices.

Astaroth was a fallen angel that grew black wings, Zepar was a demon that wore a red bikini armor, Gamygyn had the form of a death god who wore a skull necklace.

Of course their appearances were totally different with the Solomon 72 Pillar that the knights and knight cadets summoned, each of the cosplayers were arranged to look like girls, it exposed their navels and thighs.

{Oi…what is with this café? What happened with Leme and the other’s copyrights!?}

Leme kept her silence throughout the date, but she couldn’t bear it any longer and retorted to Kazuki.

“Cute!” Lotte raised her voices. . Though he thought that whichever of them he saw were sexy than cute.

“Is this your first time coming to this shop?”

The fallen angel, Astaroth Keiko-san was asking while jolting her black wings.

“The theme of this café is the present-day era of magic, a concept café.”

“Of course the café employees are cosplaying as Solomon 72 Pillar, we also lend the Solomon outfit to the Guest-sama.”

The knights were hero to this country, Solomon 72 Pillar were also popular to the general populaces. This was surprising but it might be natural for this kind of development to make an appearance in Akihabara.

“The corner where we served the food and drinks is separated, we also arranged for petting corner where the Guest-sama can pet and play around with the fearsome Demon Beasts.”

“Demon Beast…petting them?”

Toward Kazuki’s doubtful expression, the god of death, Gamygyn Kanako-san pointed to the space where it was partitioned by glass walls in the depth of the café. There was a door in the glass wall where people could freely come and exit. Over there a few customers were―frolicking around with puppies.

“…Hey, that are not Demon Beasts but puppies right?”

It seems this café was a cosplay café cum puppy café.

“Wrong, those are the existence of Demon Beast that should be talked with dread, the [{{furigana|Saint Bernard|Holy Temple Watchdog}}] from the dreadful legend of [The Dog of Flanders] that couldn’t be told without tears flowing.”

“Adding that ‘Saint’ is only to appeal to the chuunibyou even though that was only a breed of dog, isn’t it!?”

“I want to cosplay desu!” Lotte announced her candidacy excitedly.

“Then please this way.”

Zepar Fujiko-san took Lotte’s hand and guide her to the changing room. There was a legend about the demon called Zepar that she would take the opposite sex the summoner wished for, though it didn’t have any relation at all with this occasion.

“Please play with the Demon Beasts while waiting that Guest-sama changing her clothes.”

For the moment Kazuki passed through to the food corner and came to the petting corner.

There was a puppy inside that cramped space, when Kazuki came, it immediately dashed at full speed and frolicked at Kazuki’s feet. Kazuki received a shock like he was hit in the chest.

…Cute. Kuh, a swordsman of all people had his heart stolen by this fluffy creature like a girl caught by a smooth talker in the street…! A swordsman must keep his composure at all times!

Kazuki sat in place while feigning calmness and then while he was petting that puppy,

“Guest-sama, look here, this child was just born not long ago.”

Astaroth Keiko-san led on an especially small puppy like she was trying to tempt Kazuki to fall into depravity and made him carry the puppy in his arm. Exactly like the deed of a fallen angel.

With white and brown patterns characteristic of the Saint Bernard, it also had the trait of cleverness and friendly personality to humans. Saint Bernard was a type of dog that was large and strong, but there was nothing but puppies in this place.

The puppy that was just born not long ago had a cute and chubby face, its round eyes looked up to Kazuki with a sure-kill devilish cuteness. Kazuki couldn’t hold back anymore and finally “Shit, it’s cute! This animal…is super cute!”, he buried his face to the puppy to enjoy its fluffiness and smoothness like a man possessed.

“Onii-san, I have finished changing!”

Sounds of footsteps came from the direction of the changing room, when he turned back―Lotte had transformed into a cute puppy.

“Wha, what kind of Solomon 72 Pillar is that?”

“Glasya Labolas desu wan<ref>Dog’s barking</ref>!”

{That was just a puppy! Glasya Labolas has a pair of griffon wings, possessing high power for bloodshed, a huge dog like a monster you know!}

Leme yelled inside Kazuki’s head expressing her protests vehemently.

Lotte donned a drooping dog’s ears, fluffy fur around her neck, and wearing a fur bikini while exposing her white skins nonchalantly. A poor excuse of wings were attached to her back.

“So, somehow isn’t the exposure degree too high…!? Even if you compared it to the other people’s cosplay!”

“Fufufu, I know that Onii-san’s heart was beating so fast right now! This is well matched to me, furthermore I chose this so Onii-san will be aware of me as the number one girl desu!”

Lotte unexpectedly thought such thing like a little devil…!?

Lotte hugged Kazuki together with the other puppy. Did the other puppies thought of Lotte as their comrade? They also came together to frolick at Kazuki.

When the puppy licked Kazuki’s cheek, Lotte also licked Kazuki’s other cheek with ‘peropero’.

“Onii-san…wan!”

“Lo, Lotte, what in the world are you…!”

“Lotte is a dog wan!”

Damn, as a swordsman, I won’t be shaken by this kind of animal cosplay…!

{No, Glasya Labolas is not cute like that…he look more like a gorilla dog…}

Leme’s words couldn’t enter Kazuki’s head anymore.

“Onii-san, please be [affectionate] to Lotte like what you did to that puppy while you were waiting for me!”

“You, you saw that! The moment when I lost my senses to this puppy!!”

Kazuki was “Cu, cute, cute” and stroked Lotte’s head stiffly.

“Onii-san, you were more intense when you were affectionate to that puppy desu! Please do the same to me, is this puppy cuter than me desu?”

There was no way the puppy could be cuter than Lotte.

“Cute! Shit, you’re so cute! Super cute!”

“Onii-san, right now you’re thinking that I’m cute immensely, it’s so thrilling desu♪”

Kazuki turned desperate and hugged Lotte’s hips as tightly as he could and nuzzled her. “Wan, wan♪” A heart mark flew from Lotte and she kept licking Kazuki’s cheek happily.

It was a space where their strange hobby awakened.

“Kazuki-oniisan…this, might be the happiest I ever felt in my life…”

“Guest-sama, please try to present them with this food.”

The god of death Gamygyn Kanako-san came and handed over cookies to Kazuki.

Lotte opened her mouth and ‘a―n’, so Kazuki fed her with the cookie, then Lotte was ‘Wan, wan! Ku~n♪” and chewed with a large smiling face. This high spirited behavior…!

“The normal Guest-sama usually were too shy to do this, but…this is the first time a Guest-sama turn completely into Solomon like this.”

{Uuu, Leme and the other Solomon 72 Pillar are not like this at all!}

“Please accept this Best Solomon & Summoner award.”

For some reason Kazuki and Lotte were awarded with a trophy.

“Onii-san, next time let’s bring Mio-oneesan here too.”

“Wh, why?”

“Mio-oneesan dressed in a slightly indecent costume, imagining her blushing red face and her licking Onii-san ‘peropero’ while acting embarrassed…that’d be extremely cute desu. That’s Moe desu.”

What is this devil’s plan?

Kazuki tried to imagine it…A troubled Mio shaking her head in fluster with her twintails going ‘bunbun’.

“This is the best day in my life desu♪” With those Lotte was laughing.

Lotte positivity level increased until 80.

It was possible to use Prophet’s magic until level 3 with those numbers.

―Thus in the next day, Kazuki would face the fight of his destiny.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 187.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2015-04-29T10:52:34Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */ spelling

==Chapter 4 - Ether Wind of Gold==

===Part 1===

Tia Lightning thought back to what Kili Surtr Muspelheim had told her at the Castle of Mirrors.

"As things stand, Tia, Yggdrasil cannot be defeated no matter what. But if you give up your human identity, there might be a path to hope."

"Eh...?"

Tia stared blankly at Kili.

The hall all covered with mirrors gave an illusion of infinite space. At the same time, it also produced countless reflections of Tia and Kili.

An uncountable number of virtual images—Facing the black-haired girl was the girl with two red horns on her head in great unease.

"I originally planned to raise you as ''the trump card for taking down Yggdrasil''. Your horns are also an organ existing for the sake of opposing Yggdrasil."

"These..."

Putting her hands on her head, Tia touched her two red horns.

"Indeed, this is an organ connected directly to the brain, which is why I can't put it on myself. Manipulating your own brain will mess up your concentration in the process, causing the control of biogenic transmutation to fail."

"Then... If Tia works hard, Yggdrasil can be defeated?"

Tia asked timidly but Kili shook her head.

"No, I haven't finished with your treatment, so those horns cannot function as intended yet. But if you wish, I could perform the final treatment for you."

Staring into Tia's eyes, Kili made this proposal.

"Then like this... Tia will be able to help Yuu and the others?"

"If all goes well. After all, I can't guarantee success since this is the first time, but if your horns function as planned, Yuu and the others have a shot at victory. However—"

Kili paused and narrowed her eyes.

"—The moment Yggdrasil is defeated, you will surely become a ''dragon'' transcending the boundaries of Ds and humans."

"...!"

Tia gasped and took a step back.

"Don't worry, I won't force you, so no need to be afraid. I'm no longer a puppet controlled by Mother. I will freely decide my 'way of living' according to my own will, so please make a choice according to your own wishes."

Kili's expression turned gentle and she smiled at Tia.

"Kili..."

It was a gentle smile that Tia had never seen on Kili's face.

"Yuu said before that how one lives their life is more important than what they are. What matters is not the identity of your existence, but what you want to do."

===Part 2===

In the middle of this predicament with Yggdrasil's branches flooding towards us, I was stunned on the spot with all eyes on me.

My secret had been revealed.

The fact that Yggdrasil was stealing my body had been exposed.

Finally, she still ended up finding out. Clearly when Mitsuki was the one person I did not want to know this secret.

"Mononobe-kun, tell me the details."

"I want to hear your explanation."

Firill and Ariella approached to question me.

"Yuu, tell Tia the truth..."

Tia stared at me with determination, refusing to back down by a single step.

"I'm interested in the details too."

Kili urged me to explain with her gaze.

By this point, I could not cover things up anymore.

Gritting my teeth, I searched for an answer to give them, but—

"Mononobe Yuu, clearly the only choice is to tell them. The weapons you used so far to defeat dragons were created based on data provided by Yggdrasil. The price you paid is that your body is now about to be stolen."

Lisa's fictional armament fired a flash of light, attacking the branches above while she spoke to me.

However, what she said felt strange to me.

"Huh...?"

Hearing her say that, Iris stared wide-eyed from the side.

The price paid under the deal with Yggdrasil was the loss of my memories, while taking over my body was the trap it had laid. These two were a bit different in meaning.

When my thoughts reached this point, I noticed something. When Tia overheard my conversation with Lisa, the subject of memory loss was not mentioned.

Then at least the worst situation—that I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom Mitsuki knew—Perhaps this one fact could still remain hidden to the very end.

...Thank you, Lisa.

While feeling grateful for Lisa's quick thinking, I started to explain to Mitsuki and the others.

"Just as Lisa said, I secretly made a deal with Yggdrasil to defeat dragons. But there was apparently something similar to a computer virus in the data that was sent, so gradually—and right now—I'm being invaded by Yggdrasil."

Omitting the memory part, I revealed the truth.

"To defeat dragons...? Could it be that three years ago, Nii-san, you—"

Mitsuki murmured blankly.

Three years ago, to protect my hometown, I used a power, which was normally impossible, to repel Hekatonkheir. This was done exactly by relying on anti-dragon armaments created from the weapons data obtained from Yggdrasil.

Smart as she was, Mitsuki seemed to recall that immediately.

"Yeah, the fight against Hekatonkheir three year ago was the first time."

I nodded in response to Mitsuki, despite knowing that Mitsuki would feel heavily guilty as soon as I confirmed it.

However, this was much better than telling her "the price was memories."

As long as Yggdrasil was neutralized, its invasion of me would presumably stop, but there was no guarantee my memories would recover.

When it was impossible to recover the real "Mononobe Yuu"—I did not want to bring despair to Mitsuki.

"Mononobe-kun... Why did you hide this? If the weapons for defeating dragons is the reason, then you must have made a deal again back when I was in a crisis, right?"

Firill glared at me angrily.

"...Sorry, because I didn't want you to feel responsible or in debt. Also, I only found out recently I was being controlled. I never expected things to turn out this way."

I bowed my head and apologized to Firill.

Seeing me like that, Ariella scolded:

"I understand how you feel, Mononobe-kun, but it pisses me off that we're the only ones kept in the dark. From the way it looks, Iris and Ren also knew in addition to Lisa, right?"

Iris looked down in shame when Ariella glanced at her, but Ren met her gaze and pointed her finger in the air.

"Mm."

I took a closer look. Because fewer people were attacking, the branches were gradually closing in.

"—Meaning it's not the time for arguing? Can't be helped, I'll complain properly later."

Ariella returned to attack after glaring at me.

"Me too... I have things to say but I'll hold back for now."

Firill turned her back to me and started attacking the branches again.

"—As thanks for letting me hear something interesting, I'll help out a bit."

With a wave of her hand, Kili incinerated branches with a red beam of scorching heat.

But in this situation, Mitsuki and Tia did not take their gazes off my face.

I saw Mitsuki biting her lower lip, shoulders trembling, a tear sliding down her cheek.

"M-Mitsuki—Don't cry. It's really my fault, I'm sorry—"

Even I was surprised at how shaken I was inside. I kept apologizing to her. To me who had lost all memories beyond three years ago, she should not be someone "special"... But my heart was shaken to a ridiculous degree.

"...Nii-san, you need not apologize. I am crying because I am too useless... This fills me with chagrin... So do not worry about me."

Mituski spoke hoarsely and brusquely wiped her tears away with her hand.

"Putting that aside, please allow me to confirm one fact. Is what you said just now everything?"

"Eh..."

My heart pounded like crazy.

"I knew long ago that you were hiding things from me, Nii-san, but I also understood you were hiding desperately... So I deliberately refrained from asking, but this incident has filled me with extreme regret. So this time, I will muster my courage to ask you, Nii-san, are you still hiding things from me?"

Mitsuki asked me with conviction.

I thought I had concealed things well, but now I knew I was totally seen through.

More than anyone else, Mitsuki knew this person of "Mononobe Yuu." She knew everything about me that my current self had forgotten. In front of someone like that, of course hiding would not work.

"...Yes."

I nodded to confirm Mitsuki's question, but I continued:

"But I can't tell you, Mitsuki."

I prepared myself and asserted clearly.

"Why?"

"I still can't say it yet."

I shook my head and stared into Mitsuki's eyes that were red from crying.

"Then when can you say it?"

"—Once I've retrieved everything."

I gave this answer because I could not think of another way of saying it.

"Even if I ask you what you mean by that, you will not answer, right?"

Mitsuki smiled wryly with feelings of resignation.

"...Sorry."

"Very well—Because I know how stubborn you are, Nii-san, I will not force the matter at this time. However, one final matter, please tell me—Tia-san said that Yggdrasil must be defeated now. Is that true?"

Mitsuki's expression tensed. She asked me in a tone of suppressed emotion:

"...It's true that Yggdrasil's interference in me has strengthened, but I won't get controlled by it immediately, so there's still time. We should retreat temporarily."

To be honest, I had a feeling that the final time limit was not far away, but I answered this way to reassure Mitsuki. Because right now, we were totally out of options.

I was admittedly happy that Tia said she would protect me, but right now, we should retreat and request reinforcements from Midgard. With a larger force, it might be possible to handle the branches' rate of growth.

"I understand. Indeed, as the captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad, there is no alternative as a decision. Well then—"

Mitsuki paused halfway then turned to face Shinomiya-sensei.

"Shinomiya-sensei, forgive my willfulness, but I, Mononobe Mitsuki, hereby relinquish my duties as captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad."

"What are you suddenly..."

Shinomiya-sensei was shocked.

The others, still attacking branches, also stared in Mitsuki in surprise.

"Mitsuki-chan...?"

Troubled, Iris called her name, tilting her head in puzzlement.

"Mitsuki..."

Tia also showed doubt on her face but I could also see her trying to figure things out.

But ignoring everyone's reactions, Mitsuki turned to face me.

"Starting now, I will only fight as your younger sister to protect you, Nii-san. I will absolutely not retreat."

"H-Hey—I said there's still time, right?"

"Nii-san, do you think lying can deceive me?"

As though having come to a realization, Mitsuki showed a refreshing smile while glaring at Yggdrasil's branches extending from the western sky.

"Hold on, what do think think can still be done in this situation? If there's a solution, I wouldn't call for a retreat."

The way I saw it, Mitsuki was going to attack recklessly without a plan. I made haste to stop her.

"Indeed, given the current situation, marching forward while keeping sufficient distance from the interference range will be impossible. However, much can be done as long as one disregards one's safety. Such notions would disqualify a commander... But right now, I am merely a ''younger sister'', nothing more."

Mitsuki smiled as though telling a joke and continued:

"By eliminating branches in the minimum range ahead and flying at high speed, it might be possible to advance."

"What...? But if you get caught in Yggdrasil's interference range, even if just a little, you'll crash immediately, right? It's too dangerous!"

I instantly yelled in objection.

"—I know, which is why I intend to go alone. I will find a way to reach a spot where I can aim at Yggdrasil directly, to destroy the base of the branches. That way, I should be able to buy quite a lot of time before it grows again. Nii-san, you and the others will use that window to attack."

Mitsuki's expression showed that she was completely prepared already.

"Don't do something stupid like that—"

I reached out, trying to stop Mitsuki, but she was surrounded by a layer of wind, deflecting my hand.

Everyone tried to call out and stop her with frantic expressions.

But before anyone could make a sound, ''she'' acted even faster.

"Wait!"

Mitsuki hovered into the air, but Tia crashed into her, wrapped in her own layer of wind.

"Kyah!?"

Entangled together, the two girls fell to the ground.

"Tia-san, let go of me!"

Mitsuki tried to pull off Tia who was hugging her waist but Tia resisted desperately and yelled:

"Don't do that, Mitsuki! Leave it to Tia! If it's Tia, it will definitely succeed!"

"Huh...?"

Hearing what Tia said, Mitsuki stopped.

"Sorry, Tia should have said this earlier, but Tia finds the current life so happy... Don't want any change... So Tia could not gather enough courage. But Tia has decided now."

Tia separated from Mitsuki who had stopped resisting, then looked at Kili.

Originally helping out with eliminating branches, Kili stopped and faced Tia at this time.

"Is that right? Tia, you will be choosing your ''way of living''."

Kili spoke gently to Tia.

I did not know what was going on, but my heart was in turmoil.

Tia nodded and said with a voice of determination:

"Please, Kili, give Tia the power to fight Yggdrasil."

"Got it, then I'll perform the final treatment for you."

Kili slowly approached Tia.

"Hey, what treatment? What are you planning to do!?"

Unable to grasp the situation, I yelled acutely at Kili.

"—I will make Tia's horns complete."

Kili placed her palm on the pair of horns on Tia's head and gave me a brief answer.

"Make her horns complete... What on earth is—"

"Tia is the child I raised to become the trump card against Yggdrasil. These horns were created as an organ for opposing Yggdrasil. Although the horns currently don't function, so long as Tia wishes, I can make these horns complete. This was what I proposed to her at the amusement park."

Staring at Tia's horns, Kili quietly explained.

So that was what they talked about in the Castle of Mirrors that time—

"...Tia has been brooding the whole time after returning from the amusement park, like she was in a dilemma... afraid of something. IS that final treatment something ''frightening'' to Tia?"

I stared at Kili and questioned her in a fierce tone of voice.

"Yes, I don't know what will happen if it fails. Even if it succeeds, Tia will become an existence transcending the boundaries of what it means to be a D. Based on Midgard's definitions, she might end up categorized as a dragon."

Hearing Kili's words, Iris' shoulders shuddered.

As a D who had transcended boundaries, Iris must have felt greatly shaken inside after listening to Kili.

"I won't let Tia do something so dangerous!"

"That's not for you to decide."

Just as I tried to take a step forward, a small explosion detonated in front of me.

"!?"

I guarded my face with my hand and jumped back reflexively. The searing pain on my skin forced me to frown.

"Don't get in the way, Yuu. Even you have no right to stop Tia from choosing her own path."

Exuding off intense killing intent, Kili restrained me from taking action.

The surrounding temperature rose. Sweat was seeping out of my forehead and neck. She must have deployed Muspelheim.

What should I do...? Stopping them would require the determination to murder Kili.

Just as I hesitated, Tia smiled at me.

"Don't worry. Because no matter what Tia becomes, Tia will be still the one who loves Yuu most—Yuu's wife."

Then the dark matter generated in Kili's hand melded with Tia's horns as though getting sucked in.

"—!!"

The two horns shone with dazzling light while Tia emitted a deafening scream.

===Part 3===

Blinding light and an extended scream.

"Tia!"

Ignoring Kili's deployed Muspelheim, I dashed towards Tia.

The final treatment probably ended in an instant—Kili did not stop me. After she put down her raised hand, Tia immediately collapsed on her knees.

As though sliding, I caught Tia's petite body, feeble and drained of strength.

"Stay with me! Tia!"
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v06 257.jpg|thumb]]

I called to her but Tia seemed to have lost consciousness. No reaction. Her two red horns also showed no change in appearance.

"Tia-chan, are you okay!?"

"Tia-san!"

Iris and Mitsuki rushed forward from behind, peering at Tia's face.

Unable to leave their positions from eliminating branches, Lisa and the others looked in our direction with paled faces.

I looked up and glared at Kili.

"What happened to Tia? Did it—fail?"

"Can't tell until Tia wakes up. The completed horns have connected to Tia's brain, so as long as she is able to withstand the strain, she'll surely—"

Just as Kili spoke in a praying tone of voice, Tia stirred.

"Mm..."

A faint sound came Tia's pink lips. A spark of lightning flashed and popped near her red horns.

"Tia can hear..."

Tia spoke hoarsely while opening her eyes slightly.

"Thank goodness, you woke up."

I breathed a sigh of relief, only to see Tia staring at me.

"Tia can hear a cold voice calling Neun... Neun... Is this the voice of Yggdrasil that's troubling Yuu?"

"What...? You can hear it too, Tia?"

I asked in surprise.

Just as Tia said, Yggdrasil's voice was still sounding in my mind right now.

"Yes... So this is Yggdrasil... Yuu's enemy."

Tia spoke as though in the middle of a dream and stood up.

"Tia?"

I noticed Tia acting a bit strange and called to her but she focused her gaze westward towards Yggdrasil instead of answering. The electrical sparks scattering over Tia's head in the horns' surroundings gradually increased.

"...Stop making Yuu suffer, be quiet!!"

The instant Tia yelled, electricity exploded nearby.

"What!?"

Boom, Shinomiya-sensei's laptop exploded. The surroundings suddenly felt quiet.

"Yggdrasil's voice... disappeared?"

I muttered blankly. Yggdrasil's voice was originally loud enough to feel noisy, but now, no matter how I focused to listen, I could not sense the voice anymore. The sense of dissonance in my left arm also disappeared.

"Looks like it succeeded."

While everyone was feeling troubled, Kili was the only one to show a contented look.

"What did Tia do?"

I demanded an explanation from Kili.

"—What Tia has constructed is an electromagnetic barrier that could probably block out Yggdrasil's interference completely. And if my predictions are correct, Yggdrasil is currently unable to steal Tia's dark matter. Just by maintaining this barrier, your side will be able to enter Yggdrasil's interference range."

"What... Tia is now capable of that kind of thing?"

I gasped and asked.

"Yes. Speaking of which, the reason why Yggdrasil can steal dark matter is because electrical signals simulating thoughts will have more interference strength than weak mental waves. That's why I've given Tia a renewed organ capable of outputting thoughts as electrical signals."

"Namely... those horns?"

I looked at Tia's horns, surrounded by glowing electricity.

"Also, Tia has a habit of subconsciously transmuting dark matter into electrical currents. When the dark matter is transmuted emotionally, it becomes equivalent to thoughts encoded into electrical signals. This further strengthens Tia's interference strength, repelling Yggdrasil's interference. This is the truth behind the electromagnetic barrier."

Thinking back, Tia really did have a habit of generating electrical currents when emotional. That was probably why Kili had chosen Tia.

After listening to that, Tia held her head and asked Kili:

"So... If it's Tia right now, Tia can protect Yuu and the others?"

"That's right. As long as you think intensely and generate dark matter persistently, the electromagnetic barrier will be sustained. As long as they stay inside the barrier, the dark matter of Yuu and the others will be free from interference."

"Got it... Tia will work hard."

Tia nodded and moved her hand away from her head. I saw pearl-like sweat on her head.

It was probably causing her quite a lot of strain. Bestowed with an organ that was not inborn, it was only natural for her body to have a rejection reaction.

But Tia steadied her shaking body with her legs and spread the pair of red wings that was her fictional armament.

"Yuu—Everyone follow Tia. Tia will take everyone to Yggrasil."

Tia spoke with unshakable determination.

Will you be okay? I could only swallow these words.

Because I quickly understood that it was a meaningless question. Asking it would be waste of time.

I could see that she was not okay at all. She was clearly forcing herself.

In reaction to becoming like this—No, she had chosen to do this.

Simply for the sake of protecting me.

Lisa silently approached Tia and hugged her.

"—I know, then I will count on you, Tia-san. However, please focus on maintaining the barrier. I will fly and carry you."

"Thank you... Lisa."

Tia dispelled her fictional armament and held onto Lisa's waist.

"...I will carry Onii-chan."

Feeling someone pull my right hand, I turned my gaze to see Ren looking up at me.

Ren's cooperation with me was the key to next part of the plan, so it was probably better that I traveled with her.

"Okay, I'm counting on you."

I held Ren's hand. Having confirmed the situation, Mitsuki walked over to Iris and took her hand.

"Then I will be responsible for Iris-san's transport. So this is it—Shinomiya-sensei, we are setting off."

Holding the wrecked laptop in her hand, Shinomiya-sensei was looking a bit lost. Then at this time, she smiled wryly and acknowledged.

"Okay... Looks like I can't provide support anymore, so I'm leaving the rest to you. Captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad—Mononobe Mitsuki."

Shinomiya-sensei intentionally added the title when addressing Mitsuki.

Having just declared she would relinquish her duties, Mitsuki made a slightly embarrassed look before saluting with upright posture.

"Affirmative. I will fulfill my duties as the captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad."

===Part 4===

Gathered around Lisa who was carrying Tia in her arms, we flew through the night sky.

Yggdrasil's branches were growing at a frightening rate in front of us.

Although it was impossible to measure the exact interference range, the area under the branches was most likely its territory.

We cautiously lowered our altitude and rushed into Yggdrasil's interference range.

—No change.

Having confirmed there was no interference in our fictional armaments or any signs of impedance to transmutation, we increased our altitude and flying speed. The sky glowed white faintly. Dawn seemed to be approaching.

Flying in the lead while carrying Iris in her arms was Mitsuki. Holding the rear was Ren, transporting me, with Kili flying by our side.

"How unexpected. I can't believe you came along, Kili."

Flying in the sky with Ren holding my hand, I spoke to Kili beside me.

"Let me enjoy the show to the very end since I'm already here. Of course, I won't just watch. I'll offer a helping hand and won't drag you down, so relax."

"I don't doubt your abilities, but I'll be watching you to see if you have any ulterior motives."

I declared to Kili that I refused to trust her.

"Fufu, I don't mind. That means you'll have your eyes focused on me."

Kili smiled confidently.

"...!"

Her smile was inexplicably dazzling and stunning, rendering me speechless for a moment. Sure enough, this girl was not easy to deal with.

"However, you should probably focus your attention on Yggdrasil rather than me. Once it realizes its interference over dark matter isn't working, it will surely take other measures."

Just as Kili reminded me to pay attention, Mitsuki yelled from the front:

"Heads up, Yggdrasil's branches are showing changes! Be careful, everyone!"

I hastily looked up to notice that we were already under a canopy made from Yggdrasil's branches.

These capillary-like branches blotted the sky, writhing in a sinister and spooky manner. Numerous branches, as sharp as spears, were attacking our position.

"All units deploy shields! We will break through by force!"

Mitsuki commanded in a sharp voice.

"Looks like it's my turn."

Kili grinned proudly and raised one hand to the sky.

"—Such flammable-looking branches won't even manage to enter my Muspelheim."

The approaching branches suddenly caught fire, burning into tiny particles of ash.

She had most likely deployed an invisible barrier of high temperature in the air.

Mitsuki and the girls also deployed barriers of wind, but all the branches were burnt to ash before reaching them.

Under the gradually brightening sky, the outlines of Mount Fuji's tall appearance and the towering Yggdrasil were gradually coming into view.

"Target confirmed! Once we pass over Mount Fuji, our distance to the target will be 10 kilometers or so—Sniping distance. Iris-san, show time for you!"

"Yeah!"

Iris nodded in response to Mitsuki.

"Once we pass Mount Fuji, Lisa-san, Iris-san and I shall attack the main body in full force while trying to get even closer. Firill-san and Ariella-san, continue to deploy shields. Nii-san and Ren-san will prepared to scatter Ether Wind after the main body is destroyed!"

"Yes!"

I answered and made eye contact with Ren, exchanging nods in acknowledgement.

"Huh? What about me?"

Without being called on, Kili asked, prompting Mitsuki to reply in a cold voice:

"If you wish to help, please participate in attacking."

"Oh dear, it feels like you're not expecting much of me?"

Kili grumbled with dissatisfaction.

Immediately, Iris, who was carried by Mitsuki, looked back and smiled cheerfully at Kili.

"It's not like that, Kili-chan, let's do our best together!"

"...Y-You're really good at getting others caught in your pace. Fine, whatever. Having created this chance for Tia, even without being told, I seriously intend to go on a rampage."

Kili spoke with violence in her eyes.

The snowtop of Mount Fuji was before us, but the branches suddenly stopped attacking.

Just as it seemed like Yggdrasil had given up on obstructing us with branches, Lisa yelled acutely.

"Look quickly! Yggdrasil's shape—"

Located on the far side, Yggdrasil's towering trunk was gradually expanding unnaturally in the middle.

Then bizarre and thick branches were forced out from the bulging portion.

The sun seemed to rise at last and the sky brightened all at once. Behind us, the sun's rays from the east were making us slightly dizzy.

"Everyone! Go down rapidly right now!"

Just at this moment, I heard Tia shout anxiously.

"Yggdrasil's target is Tia!"

Hearing Tia's urgent voice, everyone lowered their flying altitude without fully understanding what was going on.

In the next instant, a flash of blinding light rushed past us above.

"W-What was that!?"

Firill cried out in surprise.

"No idea, it seems like something flew out from Yggdrasil..."

Ariella had not figured out the situation either.

"Dodge quickly! It's aiming again!"

Tia yelled again.

"Descend further!"

Mitsuki instantly ordered us.

After we obeyed, another flash of light passed over us.

"That light... Its speed... The power of electrical interference—It might be an object shot at high-speed using electromagnetic induction."

Flying ahead, Mitsuki said in a stiff tone of voice.

"Isn't that a railgun!? Isn't it impossible to dodge if something like that is aiming at us!?"

Lisa yelled anxiously but Kili interjected confident after hearing her:

"—Don't worry. Tia noticed the attacks in advance, twice already, right? Tia, did you feel anything?"

Tia nodded lightly at Kili's question.

"Yes, there's a dangerous feeling."

"I knew it. Tia's horns are also quite sensitive towards external electromagnetic waves. Although it wasn't an ability by deliberate design, as long as we have Tia, we should be able to dodge."

After Kili said that, Tia made an alarmed expression and yelled:

"It's coming again!"

"All units dodge right!"

Mitsuki instantly commanded.

I could see a glowing ball shot out from the branches protruding from Yggdrasil's trunk.

Just as I was thinking that, blinding light flashed past our left.

As Lisa said, it would be impossible to dodge visually.

But such a powerful attack could very well get me caught up in it too. Yggdrasil seemed quite shaken when harming me in Midgard. Although the reason was unknown, it looked like it wanted to obtain me intact.

Nevertheless, Yggdrasil seemed to be prioritizing the elimination of Tia over ensuring my safety. Perhaps that was how much of a threat it viewed Tia.

"It's not over!"

We listened to Tia's directions and steadily closed in on Yggdrasil while evading the railgun shots.

Finally, we passed over Mount Fuji's peak.

The railgun shots we dodged dug up the side of Mount Fuji. Amidst the cloud of dust and debris, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Begin the attack on Yggdrasil's main body! If the main body is like a CPU, damaging it ought to lower Yggdrasil's computation power. This might be able to dampen its unrestricted growth and regeneration."

"Understood!"

In charge of attacking, Iris and Lisa responded.

Kili also went "got it" and went up to the front with a fearless smile.

Mitsuki raised Brionac. Holding onto Mitsuki's waist with her right arm, Iris raised her left hand.

"Come, come, fragments of time—"

Iris murmured like praying then generated a red glow in her hand immediately. The words she uttered served as an incantation to focus her mind. She had apparently made changes in order to use Catastrophe.

"—Caduceus Catastrophe!"

With a shout, the red glow turned into the shape of a staff. At first glance, it seemed to be a fictional armament of a different color, but most likely, no dark matter had been used.

It was definitely what Iris had used at Midgard last time, a staff formed from concentrating the light of Catastrophe.

"Iris-san, please attack after me!"

While Iris was preparing, Mitsuki aimed at Yggdrasil and fired the first shot.

"Terminating Arrow—Last Quark!"

Mitsuki fired an antimatter arrow that had eliminated several dragons to date.

But as though to block the arrow's advance, the branches spread above came down, entangling one another, forming a wall.

Mitsuki's arrow caused a giant explosion upon contact with that wall, destroying the branches. However, due to the distance, the antimatter explosion did not reach Yggdrasil's main body.

The branches forming the canopy came down to attack us from overhead. However, they were deflected by Firill and Ariella's barriers. But during this time, branches formed a new wall in front of Yggdrasil.

"Our attacks won't be able to reach the main body if it bolsters its defenses like this!"

Lisa raised Gungnir and shouted.

"Don't worry, Lisa-chan, I'll eliminate them all!"

Pointing the tip of her red staff towards Yggdrasil, Iris shouted acutely:

"Catastrophe, actualize!"

The red light of Catastrophe pierced the dawn sky.

An attack of red light, rivaling Basilisk's, devoured the wall of branches that Yggdrasil had weaved, instantly weathering it away into dust.

Without weakening, the light struck the railgun's discharge port directly.

The longer the duration of exposure, the more time was stolen. Slicing through Yggdrasil's gigantic tree trunk, Iris' beam pierced straight through.

The original location of the discharge port was turned into giant hole.

"Pierce, flare!"

Seizing the chance, Lisa fired her specialty, the positron cannon, from the tip of her spear. Her attack made a direct hit on the top part of Yggdrasil—the base of the branches.

Severed from the main body, the branches instantly stopped moving and started to fall gradually towards the ground.

Passing through gaps in the falling branches, we increased our altitude and got within Yggdrasil's vicinity. In front of our eyes was a towering gigantic tree that was way too enormous.

"My turn."

Completely fearless, Kili raised her right hand towards the sky.

"—Laevateinn."

Extending a scarlet flash of light towards the sky, Kili swung that flash down like a sword.

The sword of flashing light left a trail on the morning clouds in the sky.

Chopping Yggdrasil's main body vertically, the light sliced into the center of the tree trunk, causing a large explosion. That shockwave caused Yggdrasil's trunk to split apart left and right.

"This time, I will strike the target."

Aiming at the crack in Yggrasil caused by Kili's attack, Mitsuki released another antimatter arrow.

THe pure white light of annihilation erupted from the inside of the trunk. The internally detonated explosion caused Yggdrasil's body to expand greatly. Losing balance, the body gradually collapsed under its own weight.

"It is almost time. Descend to the ground, scatter Ether Wind and attack Yggdrasil's mind using the anti-dragon armament."

Seeing Yggdrasil collapsing, Mitsuki gave orders.

Ren would no longer be able to fly once she passed all her dark matter to me. Furthermore, the anti-dragon armaments had to be secured on the ground for support, which necessitated landing.

"Onii-chan...!"

"Yes, let's start."

Ren held my hand tightly and I gripped back in return.

Unless I followed up on the attack, all we had accomplished was merely destroying Yggdrasil's body. Sooner or later, it would transfer its core to somewhere else.

Hence, before that could happen, we must drag on ''the contents'' to destroy it after obliterating the main body.

Finding a location with good visibility, we landed at a lakeside near Yggdrasil.

Everyone scattered to protect Ren and me. Helped by Tia who was in charge of preventing Yggdrasil's interference, I generated dark matter.

"Fictional armament—Siegfried."

I created the fictional armament shaped like an ornamental gun.

Then Ren placed her hand on Siegfried.

"I will only think about you, Onii-chan, and you will only think about me. That way, I'll definitely be able to give all of it to you."

"—Got it."

While I nodded in response, Ren's dark matter poured in.

It was a massive amount that I had never succeeded in controlling before.

However, my fictional armament expanded in volume in a stable manner without its shape going into disarray.

By thinking of each other strongly, we caused our dark matter to merge without problems.

It felt like Ren's mind was naturally permeating into mine.

My fictional armament grew to several dozens of meters in size within the blink of an eye.

Ordinary matter of that size would be almost impossible to balance or support. But the dark matter forming fictional armaments had the property of responding to thoughts and had no weight.

Consequently, I could support it with no effort, simply by thinking silently in my mind, the enlarged Siegfried remained in midair. Thanks to the electromagnetic barrier Tia deployed for us, the dark matter would not get stolen.

Responding to my will, Siegfried pointed its muzzle towards Yggdrasil.

While aiming, I compressed the dark matter pouring in from Ren inside the fictional armament.

"Onii-chan, just a bit more."

"...Got it."

I focused my mind, not letting the fictional armament collapse.

The fictional armament showed a hint of red color. Perhaps this was the color of Ren's thoughts.

"—This is everything."

Then Ren's dark matter was all poured into my fictional armament.

I turned all that dark matter into a single bullet.

Transmuted into golden particles that caused souls to materialize—

"Ether Bullet!!"

The fictional armament vanished the moment the bullet was shot.

The golden bullet, with everything of Ren's and mine poured in, shot high into the sky. Giving off intense brightness, it then exploded.

Instantly, the sky's color turned from pale blue to a dazzling golden.

Glittering brightly, the radiant particles drifted down from the sky.

It was finer than snow—Like golden diamond dust.

Descending from the sky, the Ether Wind gradually covered Yggdrasil's collapsing main body.

"How is it...?"

I observed the situation with bated breath.

If Director Miyazawa's predictions were true, then Yggdrasil's mind ought to manifest.

Amidst the drifting brightness, an outline gradually surfaced.

A scene just as hoped, but—

"This is... impossible."

Ariella muttered blankly.

The others gasped in surprise.

I did not make a sound, simply shocked by the sight before my eyes—

Yggdrasil's soul was gradually materializing as though flooding out of its collapsed body.

It was an outline of a giant tree, whose branches extended to the other side of the horizon, completely blotting the sky.

Its size was not merely 5000 meters, but much more gigantic.

Seeing its outline cut off unnaturally, I could tell that what the Ether Wind caused to manifest was merely a small portion of the whole.

This gigantic soul, how do we destroy it?

Only then did I realize we were too naive.

Yggdrasil's true nature was a network built from all the plants in the world. On further thought, it would not be strange even if its soul was on the scale of the Earth.

Just as all members of Brynhildr Class were stunned. Kili quietly looked up at Yggdrasil and turned towards me.

"Yuu? Aren't you going to fight? You're destroying that thing, right?"

"—!"

Her words prompted me to regain my senses.

Indeed... By this point, there was no choice but to do it. This was surely Yggdrasil's core without a doubt.

No matter how despaired, for the sake of everyone who had brought me here, I must not give up!

"—Ren, I'm going to borrow dark matter from you again, to construct an anti-dragon armament this time."

"Mm!"

Ren's eyes blazed with fighting spirit. She gripped my right hand firmly.

"Anti-dragon armament Marduk—Psionic multi-barreled cannon, Noah!"

I transmuted the dark matter flowing from Ren into a pre-civilization weapon.

Performing transmutation using blueprints in the mind was much easier than making a fictional armament.

A double-barreled turret appeared on a rotating artillery platform. With a design of glowing lines carved on its surface, the multi-barreled cannon was linked to my consciousness, aimed at Yggdrasil.

As a weapon that amplified and shot out the gunner's thoughts, Noah was effective against spirit bodies which did not interact with ordinary matter. This was already proven during the battle against Hraesvelgr.

—I will defeat you. I won't become your possession!"

"Fire!"

Turning strong willpower into energy, Noah's multi-barreled turret fired two shells.

The shells struck the materialized spirit body, causing golden particles to fly into the air.

However, Yggdrasil's spirit body was far too humongous. These tiny shells did not produce much trace of destruction.

"—Fire! Fire! Fire!"

Even so, I still fired relentlessly.

But the more I repeated, the more I realized that my attacks were equivalent to a toy gun against Yggdrasil's spirit body whose size was extraordinary.

Even if I were to shoot dozens, thousands of times, I did not think I would succeed in destroying it.

My consciousness gradually grew hazy because the more I shot, the more mental energy was consumed. Even if I increased the number of turrets like during the battle against Hraesvelgr, it was pointless because my mind's energy was limited as the source.

"Fire—Huff, huff, huff..."

After who knew how many shots had been fired, I breathed heavily. My vision was blurred from the sweat entering my eyes. I could see Yggdrasil's spirit body standing upright, completely unshaken.

"Damn... it..."

There was no time left.

The Ether Wind scattered earlier was fading bit by bit.

"Onii-chan..."

Ren looked up at me with worry.

"I'm fine... I can still shoot."

I feigned vitality and forced myself to answer, then glared at Yggdrasil's spirit body that had appeared due to the golden particles.

I must endure... As the only one capable of attacking spirit bodies, I could not rely on the others.

I had relied so much on them beforehand, so I must accomplish this—

But my knees gave way.

My body was about to fall over forwards.

I slowly approached the ground... But stopped just before my face smashed the ground.

"Huh...?"

I came to my senses only to find Mitsuki, Iris and Tia's face before me.

"Nii-san, are you okay!?"

"Mononobe!"

"Yuu!"

The three voices sustained my consciousness that was about to be cut off.

"—Thank you all."

I thanked them and got up, but this time, I fell backwards.

However, warm hands caught me this time too.

"Goodness gracious, get a grip on yourself and stand properly."

"Do your best, Mononobe-kun."

"Mononobe-kun, hang in there."

Lisa, Firill and Ariella supported my body from behind.

"Sorry. Thanks."

I thanked them. Standing in the distance all alone, Kili asked me:

"Yuu, are you at your limit?"

"No... Not yet. I feel power surging from within."

This was not pretense. I really did feel I could continue to fight fiercely.

My heart felt very warm and it seemed like the mental energy I had depleted had recovered a little.

However, this was surely just my own wishful thinking.

Thoughts or mental energy could not be transferred to others like dark matter.

—When this thought crossed my mind, a question occurred to me.

Really... Is that true?

Who decided that mental energy could not be transmitted? When was it proven?

Through training with Ren, I found out that dark matter from other people consisted of fragments of the mind—fragments of thoughts and feelings.

The transfer of dark matter was equivalent to sending your thoughts to someone. To sustain the psionic multi-barreled cannon, Ren's dark matter continued to flow.

Was dark matter really the only thing Ren was giving me?

Those hand, tightly held together, supporting my heart, perhaps that kind of power would—

"Everyone, can I ask you for a favor?"

I asked the girls.

"What is it? I am willing to do anything in my power for you, Nii-san!"

Mitsuki instantly answered and the others urged me to tell them.

"I hope you will transmit your ''thoughts'' to me using the same principles as dark matter transfer."

I did not know if this would actually pass mental energy over. Even if it could, it would probably serve as merely psychological consolation.

But in order to fight to the very end, I sought everyone's power.

"Thoughts...?"

Iris widened her eyes, cocking her head in puzzlement.

"Yes, lend me your thoughts... the power of your heart and soul."

"—I understand. Just thoughts and feelings, isn't that right?"

Lisa nodded, applying force through her hand that was supporting my back.

"Mononobe-kun... I will think of you as strongly as I can."

Gripping my shoulder firmly, Firill spoke.

"I will cheer for you, Mononobe-kun."

Ariella said while touching my back.

My heart began to warm up. Everyone's thoughts were making me happy. My mind gradually felt satisfied.

Was this mental energy flowing it? Or simply the effect of receiving encouragement? I did not know actually.

But my originally sapped strength surged again, this was the truth.

I slowly took the power received from everyone and poured it into Noah. The lines carved all over the multi-barreled cannon began to glow with dazzling light.

"Tia is always always thinking of Yuu!"

"Nii-san, please accept my thoughts!"

Tia and Mitsuki pressed their hands on my chest, praying strongly.

Then Iris placed her hands on top of theirs.

"Mononobe—"

Iris simply called my name and smiled faintly.

But I could feel it. I could feel Iris' thoughts. I could feel intense feelings that made my chest hot.

Not only Iris but Tia and Mitsuki's emotions and words were giving me power.

The multi-barreled cannon, which converted mental energy into shells, rumbled, giving off light that shone all around.

"Onii-chan...... Don't lose!"

Gripping my right hand tightly, Ren cried out as hard as she could.

Ren's thought flowed into me together with her dark matter.

I could feel the unprecedented power of thoughts, dense and fierce, gradually growing stronger inside the anti-dragon armament.

Everything was poured into this one attack.

Let me fire the thoughts and feelings of insignificant humans towards Yggdrasil.

Let it know that we are living with such fiery emotions in our hearts.

"We're doing it, everyone."

"Yes!"

The girls responded to my call.

Then in unison, we fired our thoughts.

"FIRE!"

An intense glow expanded from the two muzzles, shooting at the sky. While firing, the psionic multi-barreled cannon exploded from within and collapsed.

The two balls of light melded together, forming a gigantic shell, striking Yggdrasil's spirit body.

Immediately exploding with blinding light, golden particles then scattered all over the sky.

The atmosphere shook slightly. The outline of Yggdrasil composed of Ether Wind shook for an instant.

Once the particles scattered and disappeared in the air, I could see a massive hole opened up in the center of Yggdrasil's spirit body.

However, the spirit body showed no signs of overall collapse.

"Damn it! This didn't work either..."

I said with frustration.

"Onii-chan... One more time."

Ren pulled my hand. She did not show any signs of giving up in her expression.

"—Yeah, until it's destroyed, we'll shoot no matter how many times it takes."

I nodded and prepared to construct the anti-dragon armament again, but Kili stopped me.

"No, this is good enough."

Kili approached me and smiled with satisfaction.

"Enough...? Yggdrasil's core consciousness isn't destroyed though."

"But damage has been inflicted, so next is your job—Tia."

Kili patted Tia, who had been lending me power, on the shoulder and said to her.

"Tia's job?"

Tia widened her eyes and stared at Kili.

"You should be able to hear it, right? Yggdrasil's screaming."

"...Yeah, but it's a mess. Can't hear what it's saying."

"That is evidence that the core's functionality is damaged. Given now, Tia, you'll surely prevail over Yggdrasil."

Kili grinned and continued.

"Your pair of horns is not simply for defending against Yggdrasil's interference. It is a weapon existing for the sake of devouring Yggdrasil, a power to enable you to become a dragon."

"Horns is a weapon... Become a dragon—"

Tia touched the horns on her head, apparently thinking of something.

"Against Yggdrasil that's trying to take Yuu's place, just do the same thing to it. Tia, you have that power."

"—Yeah!"

Tia nodded. Looking like she understood what she must do, she constructed her wing-shaped fictional armament on her back.

"Hey Tia!"

Before I could stop her, Tia had already flown into the sky, heading for Yggdrasil.

"Kili, what are you planning to have Tia do!?"

I glared at Kili and asked her what was going on.

"I simply presented a choice. Everything is Tia's own decision. Don't belittle her resolve."

Glared back by her with such intense emotions, I could not help but gasp.

"Mind your own business and quietly watch Tia's battle."

Kili spoke in a sharp tone of voice to stop Lisa and the others from chasing after Tia.

"You will soon know what Tia is about to do."

Staring at Tia in flight, Kili spoke quietly.

Tia arrived at Yggdrasil's spirit body then jumped into the hole I had punctured.

Several seconds later, blindingly bright lightning erupted with Yggdrasil as the center.

===Part 5===

Flying through the air where golden particles drifted, Tia Lightning recalled the first time she met him—the time when she encountered Mononobe Yuu.

Back then, Tia did not quite understand much about herself.

Her parents called her human but demanded her to create gemstones through transmutation.

Later on, Tia and her parents were captured by an armed gang. This time, she was exploited as a D with the power to generate dark matter.

Hence, Tia had asked him—Mononobe Yuu who had rescued her from that armed gang—What am I?

Then with broken speech, he replied in Tia's mother tongue:

'You are a—cute, girl.'

It was a very gentle answer.

Tia wanted to become like that, hoped for herself to become like that, it was the answer Tia desired too.

Tia had always kept those words in her heart.

Meeting Kili, raised to become a dragon, selected by Basilisk—Tia had abandoned that dream once... But after reuniting with him and rescued by Lisa and the others, Tia made a decision as a result.

Tia would live together with Lisa and the others as humans.

To become the cutest girl of all in Mononobe Yuu's eyes—to become his ''wife''.

Then like how he had protected her, she would protect him too.

"Tia will save Yuu!"

Tia generated wind from her fictional armament, a pair of red dragon wings, and charged into the interior of Yggdrasil's spirit body.

Her surroundings were covered by golden particles, so bright that her eyes could almost see nothing. Tia heard Yggdrasil's ''cries'' in her mind.

'Thought, flaw—collapse, reject—reject, reject, reject, repair, prioritize—'

Not just a voice. Through her horns, Tia could sense intangible feelings.

"—It's afraid."

Tia murmured.

Yggdrasil was afraid. Afraid of its consciousness disappearing, afraid of losing its existence, afraid of eath—Extremely extremely frightened.

'Neun—needed, must have—uncertain, ninth authority, one and only—most suitable, survival strategy—'

And it wanted—

To survive, it needed Mononobe Yuu.

Tia could sense this concretely.

Tia did not know what it was afraid of. Yggdrasil's thoughts were fragmented, incomprehensible.

However—

"You're not having him!"

Tia declared to Yggdrasil in no uncertain terms.

"Because Yuu will become Tia's husband!!"

Tia poured all her thoughts into dark matter, transmuting it into electricity then released it.

Tia's consciousness spread as an electromagnetic field, expanding inside of Yggdrasil.

Attacked and damaged by Noah, Yggdrasi's core system had encountered a bug, allowing Tia's consciousness to invade.

Hacking into Yggdrasil, this was precisely the true function of the pair of horns given to Tia.

"...!"

Intense pain struck her head, causing Tia to frown. Yggdrasil was resisting, it was struggling, trying to evict Tia's consciousness that was invading in the form of electrical signals.

"Tia won't lose... This time, Tia will protect Yuu!!"

Using willpower as fangs, turning emotions into claws, Tia bit and ripped apart Yggdrasil's consciousness.

Tia's thoughts were endlessly amplified by the electrical energy obtained through the transmutation of dark matter, gradually conquering the core system.

The golden particles shrouding the surroundings shook. It was a sign that Yggdrasil's spirit body was starting to change.

'—Reject, reject, reject, unacceptable, overload, unacceptable—destroy, reject, reject—!'

Yggdrasil resisted desperately but the CPU had been destroyed physically, the mind was damaged, and right now, its computational power had dropped to its limit.

Conversely, after devouring Yggdrasil's consciousness, Tia's thoughts had acquired overwhelming processing power.

But due to excessive expansion of her ego, her original self turned fuzzy. Having obtained processing power that was originally impossible for humans to have, Tia's mind could not keep up with her thoughts.

"Tia is... what?"

Amidst her expanding ego, her consciousness was wavering.

But his words, carved deeply in her heart, kept Tia's consciousness together.

—You are a—cute, girl.

Tia gritted her teeth and used her dark matter to the limit to use her thoughts to rewrite everything.

"That's right... Tia... Tia will become Yuu's wife!!"

Then her will raced along the network formed from plants, exploring Yggdrasil's true nature.

Then she understood. The power to control electricity was merely one part of Yggdrasil's true nature.

The name of the authority was: Akashic Record.

There, Tia caught a glimpse of ''everything''.

===Part 6===

Composed of golden particles, Yggdrasil's mind twisted and changed in shape.

The gigantic body, never collapsing no matter how many times Noah attacked, changed in form as though melting.

"Tia... What did she do?"

I looked in surprise but I was soon struck by even greater shock.

Shaking, gradually fading away, the Ether Wind proceeded to trace out a certain outline.

Instead of a giant tree, it was the silhouette of a young girl.

"Tia-chan...?"

Iris cried out in surprise.

Indeed—The golden particles were undoubtedly showing the figure of Tia Lightning.

"Looks like it's a success. Tia has already taken control of Yggdrasil's core."

Kili smiled happily and explained to us.

"What... Control of the core?"

Since it was too shocking, I could only repeat like a parrot.

"Yes, capable of outputting thoughts as electrical signals, right now, Tia can electrically interfere with senses, in other words, hack into Yggdrasil then tamper with the core, forcing the system to recognize her as the new core."

Kili replied so nonchalantly, but after seeing the Ether Wind fade away, she smiled.

"From the start, I raised Tia intending to have her devour Yggdrasil. But back then, I had no idea that Yggdrasil was such a terrifying monster. If we had challenged it normally, I think we would've failed already. It's all thank to you inflicting damage to the core, Yuu, that we succeeded on this occasion."

The golden particles scattered amidst the sky's morning glow.

The particles showing Tia's image also disappeared gradually.

Visible under the particles was Yggdrasil's collapsed remains and a girl with a pair of radiant wings on her back.

Looking up at the young girl flying back to our side, Kili said proudly:

"Look, Yuu, this is the new dragon I raised—Tia Lightning Yggdrasil."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2015-04-27T20:51:33Z

ID not in use: /* Part 3 */ spelling

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2015-04-23T19:41:09Z

ID not in use: /* Part 6 */ verb tenses

==Chapter 1 - Before the Storm==

===Part 1===

Above the swamp, earth, sand and dry leaves were piling up, Kazuki stepped onto the wet ground and ran towards the approaching enemy. From between the poisonous trees with violet trunk and leaves, Demon Beasts that looks like jelly-beans with brightly colored slimy mucus——<Slime> were approaching one after another to attack.

[Suppression of Demon Beasts that nested in the Haunted Ground]——That was the <Quest> that Kazuki and the others accepted.

A silver flash surged from the mouth of his scabbard, Kazuki drew his Iai to the approaching blue slime in front of his eyes.

The slime that released chilly air became two equal parts but——the blue slime immediately stuck to each other and returned to how it was previously.

Kazuki's eyes were opened wide because of the unknown enemy's mode of life. ······Sword was not effective toward these things!

All at once the multi-colored slimes on Kazuki's way leaped toward him.

"The calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage deep inside the earth! Create the rampart of mine here······soaring on heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!"

However Kazuki invoked Phoenix's Summoning Magic to assault the enemies. From the start Kazuki chanted the spell while breaking into the center of the enemies and waiting for the right timing.

Along with flashes of light, fissures ran on the ground under Kazuki and from there, walls of flame burst out.

The slimes who attacked Kazuki carelessly were swallowed by the walls of flame and evaporated all at once.

The few numbers of slimes that managed to slip out of the flame walls attacked Kazuki but he brushed them off with his katana. Thereupon, the dignified voice of the partner that support Kazuki from the back echoed.

"Scattered sparks of dancing wings! Lingering spiral wind, become life piercing bullet! Flap your wing and shoot! Barrett!!"

Red lights lingered like wings from the stigma on her back, Mio invoked Barrett.

The slime was attacked by the flame bullet, its body fused with the heat of the bullet.

While Kazuki stepped back, he chanted Barrett matching with Mio and hit the slime.

"Kazukii! Hooray, we beat them with the same magic♪"

Mio raised her voice excitedly and clung to Kazuki's arm after scattering the enemy's group.

Although until a little while ago, she was still saying "How impertinent for someone like Kazuki to use the same magic······", was it because of the exaltation in the battlefield?, Mio was unusually honest and became bold.

No, before when Mio died, she seemed to not remember that time, however since Kazuki kissed and saved her, he had a feeling that her attitude instantly softened.

······Was it because the positivity level with high number of 120?

"Co, come on, don't let your mind wander in the middle of a quest!"

Because of the embarrassing sensation of being pressed by the chest's high exposure rate of the {{furigana|Décolleté Oblique|Magic Dress}}, Kazuki spontaneously uttered words of resistance. Mio slightly made a pouting face.

"What, I properly watch the surroundings, and after that I took action you know. Bee~"<ref>the voice of sticking your tongue</ref>

While clinging to his arm, Mio brought her face near to Kazuki and stucked her tongue towards him. Even though she was doing an expression of cheekiness, Kazuki soon became strangely conscious of Mio's lips near his cheek.

Right there, a voice rang out from the thicket in front of them and a new group of slimes came to attack them both. Mio who said that she already observed the surrounding properly, reacted quickly and sprung up just like she said and turned to Kazuki's rear——the swordsman protected the {{furigana|Magica Stigma|Summoning Magician}}, Heaven and Earth Formation.

"Barrett!" "Fire Wall!"

The flame wall of the vanguard, Kazuki and the fire bullet from the rear guard, Mio, reduced the interweaving bunch of slimes to ashes. ——No, wait a second, what was that!?

A crimson slime flew out from inside the flame. ······Did it have resistance to heat!?

Somehow this Demon Beast Slime seems to have its own attribute based on the color.

Immediately Kazuki leaped and cut the slime that gradually released heat. Because of the slash, the slime scattered in pieces, however it slipped past Kazuki while still in the scattered state.

"Damn it!"

"Kyaaa! What is this!?"

The scattered slime became a spray of red mucus and rained incessantly on Mio.

Mio tried to clear the mucus that fell onto her body and her magic dress in a fluster. However immediately, the magic dress that already has high exposure rate under normal circumstances melted in the area where it was touched by the slimy mucus.

"No way! The, the clothes are melting!!"

——If the <Magic Dress> that supplemented the spell chanting was not there, the war potential of the Magica Stigma would be reduced by half.

Because magic dress was created by magic power, it could be regenerated if the user Request the Diva to fix it but······for Mio it was just not possible, she crouched down to try to hide her skin.

From the swamp behind Mio who currently crouched down——cylindrical things <Tentacle> leaped out.

A Demon Beast different from the slime! Just like he was completely waiting for that opportunity until now!?

They were just Demon Beasts and yet they matched their breath superbly and did combination attack.

The slimy tentacles entangled Mio who was almost naked.

Just like wrenching open flower petals, the tentacles twined around Mio's limbs pulled Mio's white skin and exposed what should be hidden. The girl's face flushed bright red because of the unbelievable shame.

"No way no way, don't look Kazuki! I will do something by myself so don't come here!!"

Mio shouted with tearful, panicky voice toward Kazuki who approached to help. However a shadow floated up in the muddy water surface, the owner of the tentacle's real body was now in the verge of surfacing.

"Is this the time to say that kind of thing!? You are going to be eaten!!"

Kazuki drew his Iai and severed the tentacles in one go. What kind of aquatic creature was it that lurked inside the swamp? It was unknown, but the tentacle could be cut, different from the slime.

Mio who fell from the tentacles was caught in princess-carry by Kazuki.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 013.jpg|thumb]]

But the problem was that currently they didn't have any means to defeat the red slime.

The mission was to defeat the Demon Beasts, but if they didn't escape from here somehow······!

"······Nihility of ancient times, the nothingness residing inside this heart, become the freezing breath. The streaming silence of rejection, freeze and be silent······Glacier Wind!!"

A chilly wind blew from next to Kazuki. That was the breath of a mermaid. The red slime that assaulted Kazuki was frozen in the blink of an eye because of the wind. ——Ice attribute summoning magic!

"Hiakari-san!? ······Thank you! So you came to save us!"

Turning around, over there was the mystical classmate clad in magic dress that resembled a white leotard. Hiakari Koyuki, who is standing there with no expression.

Her attitude toward Kazuki was sharply aloof, identical with her sharp ears that was the characteristic of elf.

"When I thought that we received the same quest by chance······this is a totally shameful sight, isn't it? You are only a hindrance if you can't fight already, how about you just go back home."

After moving her sight toward the naked Mio briefly, Koyuki briskly turned her back to Kazuki.

"······Hiakari-san, be careful of the blue slime okay!"

Identical with the red slime that radiated heat, the blue slime also radiated chilly air.

That was why there was no doubt that the blue slime had strong resistance against cold.

Koyuki's ear twitched hearing Kazuki's warning, but without even glancing back, her figure disappeared between the strange trees that grows wildly inside this Haunted Ground.

"······No choice then, let's return to the academy for the moment Mio."

Kazuki talked to Mio who was in his arm. All of this was the swordsman's responsibility because he couldn't protect the rearguard.

"······Kazu-niii" Mio who was carried in the arms, naked, released a drowsy sweet voice.

"Mio? Now that I think about it, are you fine being attacked by a slime like that?"

"Kazu-nii······my chest is hot, my body, my chest and stomach are itching······"

Mio hugged Kazuki tightly. Somehow her condition was strange.

While being bothered where to look, Kazuki peeked at Mio's face. Her face flushed red like she got cold, her eyes were intoxicated like they saw a hallucination, released rough panting breath from her half-opened lips.

······Perhaps it was because of the hot liquid from before!

That liquid melted the magic dress. Magic dress was created from magic power, namely the force of will. If that was melted then——that liquid was a poison that influenced the mind!

No wait, rather then poison, this liquid was······a type of sake and aphrodisiac······.

"Kazu-nii······I love you! I love you I love you, I love you so much!! Hug me more!!"

Heart marks scattered around, Mio pushed her bare-naked breast and her legs coiled around. A sweet scent resembling milk drifted in the air. Her sighs hitting the neck were hot and amorous.

This is bad. This situation is very bad! ······If we don't escape to place where there were no Demon Beasts and people then···!

Her sanity should return if time passed for a short while , and then she could reform her magic dress.

······If I don't preserve my reasoning power until that time, then in this strange situation, towards Mio I will···!

"I am the swordsman of Hayashizaki style! No way I'll lose to this kind of temptation!!"

While shouting 'UOOOOOO!' Kazuki was running throughout the forest carrying the soft body of Mio.

===Part 2===

Going back in time three hours before——

"Traveling in a train like this, somehow it feels like a trip, isn't it~"

Kazuki and Mio, both of them wearing uniform sat side by side inside the magic light train.

"Don't get relaxed too much okay. The quest is an actual combat you know."

Kazuki made a bitter face toward the partner who wasn't nervous at all in their first quest.

Though having said that, it's not like Kazuki didn't understand what Mio said. Today hit the Golden Week, it had been one month since the enrollment. The pleasantly warm breeze of the late spring season poured from the window, repeatedly blowing the nape of their neck.

"Kazuki also feel this mood right? Waking up early in the morning and making onigiri. What is the ingredient?"

"This is for the preparation if the quest turned out to take a long time you know!? Canned tuna and salted salmon roe."

"My favorite dish from a long time ago. So you remember!"

Mio's face was bursting with smile along with a heart mark that came flying toward Kazuki.

That heart mark was sucked into Kazuki's magic dress, the <Solomon Ring>.

This ring received the change of positivity levels of other people and had the power to measure them.

In the span of one month since meeting with the former childhood friend, her positivity level had thoroughly gone up.

Mio looked around the surrounding restlessly to confirm if there was no other passenger.

"Kazu-nii, wake me up when we arrive~"

Mio approached and leaned her head to Kazuki's shoulder.

"Are you intending to sleep before fighting!?" As expected Kazuki was surprised.

"It's okay, I'm not really sleeping. I just want to do this······"

While saying that Mio clutched Kazuki's hand like she was entwining their finger together. 'gatangoton' Within the vibration of the train's movement, Kazuki stayed silent while feeling Mio's body temperature.

Humankind obtained the power of magic and met with the residents of a parallel dimension who are called Diva.

——Thereupon an outbreak of phenomenon called <{{furigana|Extraordinary Malignant Spot|Cancer}}> happened.

Tearing off the world, from there the magic power of a parallel world, {{furigana|Astrum|Distorted World}}, spilled over. The spilled magic power transformed into the form of Demon Beasts and spirit. Demon Beasts attacked humans, the surrounding space where the Demon Beasts gathered was polluted by magic power and became Demon Beasts' soil where humans couldn't live——the Haunted Ground.

The defense organization that protected Japan's public order, the Knight Order had three main duty, [Defense against the invasion of other country], [Suppression of illegal magician], and [Subjugation of Demon Beast · liberation of Haunted Ground].

Because of the frequent terror attacks against the Knight Order performed by a group of illegal magician [Loki's Einherjar] led by Loki of Norse Mythology, the Knight Order didn't have enough hand to perform their original duty.

To compensate for that, the knight training academy that Hayashizaki Kazuki attended——The National Knight Academy <Caryatid>, gave the work that the Knight Order couldn't finish to the students in the form of a quest.

The students formed parties and challenged the quest in place of the Knight Order.

The Haunted Ground's location was a few minutes walk from the station.

The Haunted Ground's surrounding was covered by a fence, the civilians were prohibited from entering.

Demon Beast attacked humans instinctively, however Demon Beasts couldn't come out of the surrounding space that hadn't been transformed into Haunted Ground. They mostly took defensive stances and only attacked humans that invaded the Haunted Ground.

Haunted Ground became the production base of Demon Beasts. It further encroached the surrounding area because of the Demon Beasts' propagation and kept expanding.

Inevitably, the people that originally lived in the soil that became Haunted Ground were evacuated.

Like this, the longer the Haunted Ground was left alone, it would become an out of control situation.

The dispatching of the Knight Order prioritized the urban area at any cost while forest and mountain Haunted Grounds were postponed easily and tend to be distributed as quest for Knight Academy's students.

Kazuki and Mio headed for the only entrance of Haunted Ground, the gate. {{furigana|Ex-knight|Old person}} was standing guard at the gate to check the people that entered the Haunted Ground.

"We were dispatched from the Knight Academy and came here, please give us the entry authorization."

"······Cheh, the academy brats huh. Moreover, only two came."

The guard spat out in a whisper and started the processing of Kazuki and Mio's entry.

"Why doesn't the Knight Order come here themselves, they are making light of the refugees here. ······Then I'll do the scan, so flow your magic power into your Stigma until it shines. Hm? What is this stigma?"

The guard put his hand and scanned the magic light of the stigma at the back of Kazuki's hand with <Scanner Device>. Next, Mio's stigma was also scanned by peeking into her neck from the back.

Thereupon, the device did the comparison with the data that had arrived from the quest counter of the academy, and confirmed that Kazuki and Mio were the appointed person of an official quest.

"You're not a mere swordsman, it became a hot topic some times ago, someone who received Enigma despite being a man. Although as expected, your magic power seems to be low compared to the woman huh. Don't overdo yourself until it becomes a situation where we need to call reinforcements, okay?"

After seeing off Kazuki and Mio, the guard entered the gate's post, Mio pulled her eyelid down and sticked out her tongue.

"What is that, saying things like just a student or just a man, making fool of us! If I and Kazuki unite, we are unrivaled! Starting from now is the beginning of the legend of me and Kazuki !!"

"······Mio saying things like unrivaled or legend, however you heard it, it only sounds like failure flags."

"Why are you saying things like that~!!"

While advancing forward with Mio hitting Kazuki repeatedly, the scenery gradually changed into strange crooked things. It was a country road that could exists anywhere, but it changed into wetlands filled with moisture, and the surrounding trees' color changed into poisonous color. The Demon Beasts' presence were starting to drift around in the surrounding.

······And then three hours later, Mio's flag splendidly turned into reality.

===Part 3===

Mio cast her eyes down in shame and blushing bright red while going home in the magic light train sitting side by side.

"······hey, how much did you see······?"

How much, was it? It was about the matter with the mucus and tentacle some times ago wasn't it?

"I swear I didn't see most of it, the tentacles were in the way."

"Af, after that too I was naked for quite long right!? Though I don't remember it well······"

"After that I didn't watch your body too. It was obvious that time I was in the middle of fighting you know."

"······Then Kazuki, you really don't have any interest at me after all?"

Mio glared at Kazuki with sulking eyes. Why did it became like that······.

"Talking about that, what kind of condition happened to you at that time?"

Was it something like aphrodisiac that manipulated the mind, or was it like drinking alcohol and then losing all restraint and made merry like drunk——which one was it? Mio's face became increasingly bright red because of Kazuki's inquiry.

"Don't remember, I don't remember! I don't remember anything at all!"

"As expected, a two men party might be too difficult."

Kazuki changed the topic and Mio, taken aback, raised her head.

"I don't wanna. I don't want a strange guy added to my party and Kazuki!!"

"But······with only us at the moment, the breadth of our tactics are too narrow."

The current Kazuki and Mio——cannot use attack magic other than flame element. Like today, if they encountered enemy that had resistance toward flame and heat then a hard fight was inevitable.

But with strong expression Mio shaked her head.

"It's fine! I······will become even stronger for sure!! To the extent that we won't ever need any other people!!"

Kazuki had a feeling it was not a problem that could be solved simply by growing strong. But toward Mio that grasped his hand and stared hard to him with upturned eyes, Kazuki lost his words and couldn't say anything.

······However if I could use a lot more magic, than this problem would be settled.

Kazuki's contracted Diva——{{furigana|Lemegeton|Solomon's small key}} was a unique Diva who had the [Power of King] to control Solomon 72 Pillar.

That ability was the ability to be able to use all 10 of the characteristic magics owned by the other Solomon 72 Pillar. In contrast with normal Diva that could only used 10 variety of magic, Lemegeton could use at maximum 720 variety of magic. The problem of [the width of tactics were narrow] would became irrelevant, an extraordinary existence.

But that ability had conditions. If Kazuki couldn't make other Magica Stigma became lovestruck with him, then he wouldn't be able to use that ability. Currently Kazuki could use the same summoning magic of [Phoenix] like Mio because he was able to make the contractor of Phoenix, Mio to fall for him.

He could also use only two of Kaguya-senpai's summoning magic, but ······they were not magic really suitable for quest.

I wanted to become strong and protected Mio. But for that purpose than with other girl I'd need to······.

Unconciously Kazuki poured magic power into Solomon's ring, magic light vision floated in front of Kazuki's eyes. A graph of the girls positivity level that only Kazuki could see was projected there.

The graphs extending horizontally like they were competing before one's eyes were also provided with number.

Amasaki Mio——124 Otonashi Kaguya——75 Hiakari Koyuki——46 Hoshikaze Hikaru——39

Mio was staying quiet motionlessly, before long the magic light train stopped in the station in front of the knight academy.

——Like that the two person's first quest that they challenged in the golden week was over without leaving behind any result.

===Part 4===

"Amasaki Mio will fall into rank B for sure is she keep this up."

After school end at the first day of class after golden week——Kazuki was called to the staff room. There the homeroom teacher, Liz Liza Westwood spouted a shocking word out of the blue.

"Eh?" Liz Liza-sensei who had a figure that completely looked like a child, continued her strict words toward Kazuki, who leaked an idiotic voice.

"Losing to rank E like you was already fatal. And then after that she failed a quest, her evaluation has dropped drastically. If she keeps this up she will be demoted to rank B."

"Ple, please wait a second! Certainly she hasn't brought any result yet, but it's obvious her true power is one of the best compared to her surrounding, right!?"

"There are also other students who grew remarkably. Chances must be given equally."

First year students who were evaluated as [rank A] from the academy could stay in dedicated dormitory for the student council, [Witch's Mansion] as a privilege. There, they could receive introduction to magic from the senpais in the student council.

Demotion from rank A to rank B means eviction from the Witch's Mansion.

Kazuki was rank E, but because of the special circumstance of being contracted with a mysterious Diva, he could live in the Witch's Mansion so the student council president could safeguard (and monitoring) him.

Mio wouldn't be in Witch's Mansion anymore. Even though they were finally getting along again like the old time.

"Right now with Loki acting violently, the situation is that the student have to receive quests rapidly. Real ability that cannot produce any result cannot be valued. Even if she is a rank A, but if she is slacking off, being demoted might fire her up though."

Loki attacked the branches of the Knight Order in the whole country every few days, but before real interception even began, they only fought a little and escaped immediately. As though they were just ridiculing the opponent.

It seems there was still nothing that resulted in death but it became that the Knight Order needed to be constantly vigilant against attack. At the same time, the investigation for Loki's hiding location must also be done.

Like that the duties that became neglected were distributed to the students as quest.

Originally the quest system was intended for the students' personal learning experience, however in the current emergency situation, they were completely regarded as precious war potential.

Because there were strong bashing from society regarding the coercion of students into actual battle, the quest even now was formally a [practical class that student accepted voluntarily], but——rank A student like Mio was constantly under untold heavy pressure and expectation to produce results.

"······But Mio is not slacking off at all!"

Since forming a party with Kazuki, every morning Mio always stealthily performed magic training as if to hide it from him——though Kazuki who was very sharp toward any magic power outbreak noticed it immediately.

"It's because rank E like me dragged her feet."

"Fuhn, my eyes is not so blind that I still thought your real ability is still the same with your current rank."

"······Why does this matter not told to the person herself, but instead told to me?"

"Both of you are in a two-man party, aren't you? If you think that girl's evaluation is undeserved then you have to support your teammate."

If I could support her than I wanted to do so. I really wanted to do that, but for that to happen······.

"The quickest and easiest way for me is to add Hiakari Koyuki to your party, I also thought that if you can use that chance to become closer with her than it will be two birds with one stone."

A glint of light appeared in Liz Liza-sensei's eyes. Liz Liza-sensei also knew about Leme's special characteristics.

Maybe from the start she called me here to say that matter.

"······Neither Mio nor Hiakari-san will agree to form a party together though."

"Fuhn, it's evident that your sense of danger is not enough that you're being so particular about this. ······By the way, this is a completely different topic, but in the case that you became friendly with a magician that has a contract with a Diva other than Solomon 72 Pillar, what would happen? Can you also draw the ability from that Diva?"

Liz Liza-sensei asked about a topic that really had no relation at all with the topic until now.

Lemegeton materialized besides Kazuki.

She was a completely nude little girl the first time she appeared in front of Kazuki, but with her power returned little by little, her stature already grew reaching about an elementary student's size and a one-piece tunic covered her body.

With Leme regaining her power due to Kazuki's friendlier relations with various girls, her original form was also slowly returning. It was a wonder what kind of form her original appearance was as Diva.

"With Diva other than Solomon 72 Pillar, as long the other party has the will to cooperate with Leme, then Leme can draw that Diva's characteristic magic you know-. However it's considerably a rare case for such Diva of other mythology to cooperate with Leme though-. Fundamentally the relation between mythology are running counter with each other."

"Hmm, is that so?"

While looking down, Liz Liza-sensei whispered 'Is there any worth in testing this······'.

Testing? ······In Japan contracting with Diva other than Solomon 2 Pillar was illegal. There should be no chance of getting along with illegal magician, but······

"Understood. It's okay for you to go back now." Liz Liza-sensei waved her hand like she was chasing Kazuki out.

An unexpected character was waiting for Kazuki when he came out of the staff room.

"Kazuki. Were you messing up something that you were getting called by sensei? ······mugu."

Because of her small build, she didn't enter into Kazuki's sight and that character ran her face into Kazuki's chest and leaked that 'mugu' voice. Even though that kind of voice was still said coolly······

"Hiakari-san!? ······Are you okay?"

Kazuki supported the girl's shoulder in panic, though the girl said "I'm fine" and shook off that hand.

"Rather than that, please don't ignore my question. Why were you called?"

"Aaa, that was······Because of the failed quest yesterday, Liz Liza-sensei came to give a warning that if our evaluation keep declining like this, it will become serious trouble. It's because I'm a rank E you see."

Kazuki immediately explained while shading off about Mio's matter. Koyuki's expression 'mu' became stiff hearing that.

"······It's unreasonable isn't it? Kazuki had won in a duel against rank A, so failing a quest just once shouldn't make your evaluation drop."

"Does Hiakari-san worry about my problem?"

When Kazuki started walking to the Witch's Mansion, the girl also came alongside him.

"It's not that. It's not worry or anything, I don't care whatever happened to you. It's just, I thought I want to say my thanks where there is nobody······. If it's not now, whether Amasaki-san, or the president, or little sister-san, somebody will be around you."

The girl said thank you and bowed her head.

"······By any chance, is it about the slime's attribute at yesterday's quest?"

"Yes. Thanks to that I could finish the quest successfully. If not for Kazuki's advice, I'd lost my composure when I found out about the blue slime's resistance to cold and might have fallen into a predicament."

Yesterday's quest was about holding back the encroachment of the Haunting Ground in western Tokyo's forest.

Koyuki annihilating all the Demon Beast that lived in that Haunted Ground——did not happen, it seems exterminating one area of the Demon Beast and liberating the area part by part was already considered as success.

If there was no Demon Beast in the Haunted Ground, then the plot of land would return to how it was originally. Poisonous plants grew densely and that Haunted Ground became marshland, but if the Demon Beast were all gone then it should return back to the original forest.

"But how did Hiakari-san defeat the slime that had strong resistance against ice Summoning Magic?"

"My contracted Diva, Vepar, rules over cold and water. I suffocated it to death by water magic."

"······Eh? Does slime need to breath? Was it foaming inside the water?"

"I tested it half in doubt······yet it died. I don't think it had an organ for breathing like mouth or lung, so perhaps it breath's by using the surface of the cell. And then it was a living thing that had its activity on the land so I thought that it didn't have any structure to take oxygen from the water. Just like earthworm that can breath through its skin inside the earth, but it dies by suffocation above the asphalt."

If you think about it, as long as it was a living thing, excepting some small exception, then it should need oxygen for its activity. Even though the Demon Beast was the resident of a fantasy world, there were many things that had similar motif with the real world, like dragon that closely resembled a lizard.

Demon Beast's ecology and traits were still not understood.

But when we challenged quests from now on, there was no doubt that we would need to observe unknown Demon Beast calmly and do trial and error with various elements magic and fighting style.

I and Mio couldn't do that——the girl in front of me could do that.

"······As I thought Hiakari-san, won't you enter our party?"

Koyuki knitted her eyebrow sullenly toward Kazuki's proposal.

"Because you failed the quest and fell into a pinch, you want me to lend you some help?"

"Sorry, frankly I'm weak. Besides compared to us, this time Hiakari-san was mostly okay, but even so going solo is dangerous. I think it's better to team up with someone even if not with us."

"Weak? You are not weak, rather isn't it Amasaki-san who lost in duel against you that is weak? For example······as it is that girl will be demoted in rank B, won't she?"

Koyuki took a deep breath toward Kazuki who was startled, like she had seen through everything.

"I think if I enter the party because Kazuki is the one that is in danger then Amasaki-san will be able to accept it, but if it's because she herself that is in danger then······I think she will reject it resolutely you know. Her pride is high, and she also hates me."

"Certainly that girl's pride is high but······she doesn't hate Hiakari-san you know."

"She really hate me though. She came to oppose me in every single thing."

"That's not it, Mio said 'I don't want a strange guy added to the party!'. In short that means, if it's not a strange person then it's okay to add them to the party. And then Hiakari-san is not a strange person! So it's all okay!"

"······What the heck is that? That logic you said was really pushing it. I am a plenty strange girl."

"Hiakari-san is not someone strange at all. You are an extremely kind person, aren't you? When I was made fun in the class introduction because I said that my special skill was sword skill, Hiakari-san said that sword is not worthless and gave me some encouragement. How much those few words saved me. Even the time when I became friendless in the class, only Hiakari-san was impartial regarding me. Hiakari-san is a girl that is fair and hate discrimination and bullying. I feel respect toward that kindness and strength."

"Wai, what are you saying······"

Koyuki's expressionless face became stiff toward Kazuki, who started to talk passionately while tightly gripping his fist.

"Beside that, you also have calm judgement, there were already many times when Hiakari-san saved me from tight spots. Kind, strong, and cool, there is no way a girl this reliable exist."

"That is······my only worth is magic battle, that's why······"

"Hiakari-san is too humble saying that kind of thing so quickly. But everytime I was doing some housework, Hiakari-san always watched me patiently and saying 'Thank you' honestly. Even though Hiakari-san disliked it when I invited you to do the housework together. For me, everytime I did some housework, I was thinking that I want to receive Hiakari-san's delight. Hiakari-san is showing a cold attitude, but in truth you are a warm person."

"Tha, that was because of my incompetence, that I gave you some trouble so······"

Hiakari-san look downward while blushing red. A heart mark flew from her chest.

"······Certainly Hiakari-san is unsociable, so maybe there are some misunderstanding from the surrounding people. However I'm absolutely not overlooking Hiakari-san's charms! If Mio doesn't notice Hiakari-san's charm, then I will keep talking to her to make her understand how good a person Hiakari-san is!! Yosh, I'll immediately do the campaign to show Hiakari-san's charm from now on!!"

"······Ple, please stop, to campaign like that!"

Koyuki gripped and pulled back Kazuki's sleeve and raised a loud voice which was unusual from her. A small skull mark that look like a speck floated from her chest. That was a proof that her positivity level dropped a little.

Koyuki released 'haa' a long breath, and said "What a person, that can't be helped huh."

"Are you an idiot? That talk just now, if you do that to Amasaki-san it will have opposite effect you know."

"Why? I thought that Mio will properly understand Hiakari-san's charm though."

"She wouldn't want to hear that kind of thing from your mouth······you are really a person that don't understand a girl's heart. Somehow it makes me angry······"

In the mean time they had arrived at the Witch's mansion and stopped in the garden.

The door opened and Mio came flying from the living room.

"Kazuki! Welcome home, where did you go just now······eh, Hiakari······!"

When she noticed Koyuki besides Kazuki, Mio quickly stopped and glared at Koyuki.

Toward that look, with disinterested voice Koyuki——announced.

"Amasaki Mio, I challenged you to a duel."

Kazuki and Mio froze because of those unexpected words. They didn't understand what that meant.

"You who lost a duel against rank E and exposed unsightly, disgraceful behavior in a quest will be demoted to rank B if you keep this up. If that happen then you won't be able to stay here."

"I, I will be rank B!? And then······from this place······"

"Hiakari-san! Why are you saying that!?"

Kazuki whose complexion changed pressed the question but Koyuki abruptly glared back to Kazuki.

"I refused your invitation, it was troublesome. Annoying. Besides······Besides if the person herself doesn't have any real ability and she got dropped into a suitable rank, isn't that for her own good? A person without any real strength that keep insisting she is rank A is, unsightly. I will hand the requiem for such person."

Koyuki announced to Mio who was still frozen in shock with an absolute zero gaze.

"······Amasaki Mio. If you lost to me then you will be demoted to rank B immediately. So, will you accept my duel challenge? ······I don't mind even if you turned tail and run though."

Mio's expression who had high pride was turned red in rage in a blink.

"There······There is no way that I'll run, right!? Before it was the rank E Kazuki who challenged me to duel, and now it is you who challenge me to a duel······Bring it on!"

Far from turning tail, Mio pointed her finger to Koyuki with her twintails shaking.

"I'll finish you quick and easy and prove that I am an appropriate rank A for sure!!"

Certainly if Mio fought equally or more against Koyuki whose rank was A, Mio might be able to prove that demotion to rank B is not appropriate for her. However······

"Please wait, calm down! If you lose you won't be able to stay here you know!?"

"Shut up Kazuki!"

"······Then please wait outside. I'll call senpai and sensei so they can become the witnesses needed for the duel."

Koyuki slipped from the side of Mio whose blood had risen to her head and climbed the stairs.

"······Kaguya-senpai, why did you acknowledged this kind of duel?"

The students of knight academy could perform <Duel> under the presence of the student council.

Duel was a mock battle performed under a safe rule where if each other's magic power were shaved until zero then the attack stopped. Acknowledgement was needed from the student council president for its execution.

The student council president of {{furigana|Magic Division|Magica}}——Kaguya-senpai, if it was her I thought she would stop this quarrel.

"Nnn······because when I heard the circumstance, I thought this was for the best?"

"So you think that using the principle of strength to decide right and wrong is the best······is it?"

Fundamentally senpai was kind, but she also had an aspect where she was a person with strict principle of strength.

"That's not it······maa, let's just see what will happen, ok? Come on, it's starting."

Kaguya-senpai pointed at the center of the ground. Over there were——Mio and Koyuki facing each other with distance of 50 meters between them according to the custom. The referee standing between them was Hoshikaze-senpai.

Kazuki, Liz Liza-sensei, and others were attending in the guest seat that surrounded the ground.

"······Amasaki Mio had made up her mind huh. But to show whether she has the strength as rank A or not, certainly this is the easiest set up to understand."

That was what sensei said. Because this duel was performed so suddenly, there were no other curious students that were watching.

"{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha-Mephorash}}<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shemhamphorasch</ref>······Thy name are [Phoenix] ······Namely a poet, transform to magician! Poetic bird toying logic with its sweet tongue, show thy strength in accordance with my life!"

"{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha-Mephorash}}······Thy name are [Vepar] ······Mermaid singer imparting icy thoughts, shed drops of tear of sadness in this world."

Both of them performed {{furigana|Astrum Connection|Access}} at the same time. Mio was wrapped with orange magic power's light while the wing stigmata floated up on her back, her figure transformed into a red magic dress.

Koyuki was emitting blue light while scale shaped stigmata floated up on both her thighs, her body was wrapped in a white magic dress. Kazuki's breath was taken away, he was pressured instinctively by the figure of the two confronting each other.

——Duel of fellow Magica Stigma. If he thought about it, this was the first time Kazuki watched this kind of thing.

Their specialty respectively were, flame magic used by Mio, and ice magic used by Koyuki.

"Well then······Begin!" With that cry, Hoshikaze-senpai pushed the trigger of the duel.

Both Mio and Koyuki emitted magic power's light at the same time and began the chanting of the spell.

The one who finished her chant first was——Koyuki. An avatar of a mermaid floated on her back.

"Glacier Wind!"

Chilly winds blew across the fifty meter distance. Mio who was concentrating on her spell's chant couldn't defend against that, defensive magic power protected her body from the chill.

Defensive magic power——the body couldn't be inflicted with injury, but in exchange large amount of magic power was exhausted.

However Mio's concentration on her spell was not interrupted, she retaliated and invoked her magic one move late.

"······Barrett!!"

This time Koyuki was hit by the familiar flame of bullet. Blue light of defensive magic power scattered around Koyuki too.

"First was confirming each other's chanting speed using the level 1 offense summoning magic. If it were swordsmen, then it's like confirming each other's range. ······The fight will start from here."

Kaguya-senpai whispered from Kazuki's side.

Koyuki's side was faster in spell chanting speed. In other words——the receiver side was turned to Mio.

"Kuh. ······Burn out all that were touched······No person to depend on, scorching heat of denial! {{furigana|Self Burning|Repelling Flame Armor}}!"

Mio first solidified her defense and chanted defense magic. Her whole body was covered with flame armor.

To activate spell, first the magician need to request for magic phenomenon to Diva in Astrum using {{furigana|imperative statement|Programming}}.

Because the target of defense magic like Self Burning was their own body, the time needed to transmit the {{furigana|coordinate designation|Targeting}} to the Diva could be omitted, the spell could be invoked quickly.

"······Divine protection of mermaid, halt the advance of the hateful enemy, expedite the advance of the chosen person······. Run oh ice blade! {{furigana|Moves in the Field|Skating Rink Grand Dancing}}!"

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 034.jpg|thumb]]

Koyuki also finished chanting her spell——cold air was starting to spread from the girl's underfoot and in the blink of eye the ground had been frozen. Mio carelessly tried to move and her foot slipped.

On the other hand, by using cold air Koyuki created ice shoes with edge attached in both her feet similar to skating shoes, she sped up and slid across the fifty meter distance in one go.

"Does Hiakari-san plan to enter close combat!?"

As might be expected from someone who fight solo, it seems her Vepar was an all-purpose Diva.

Koyuki approached Mio who couldn't move her body and did a dance-like jump. ——Her visible white leotard coupled with her magic dress, it was as though the performance of a figure skater had began.

And then while Koyuki spun in the air, a sharp kick using the edge of the ice shoes visited Mio. The slash of the sharp ice managed to pierced the flame armor.

However the instant Koyuki's kick landed, Mio concentrated the fire of her whole body in one spot using psychokinesis. Koyuki's kick was swallowed inside the fierce growing fire unexpectedly.

The ice shoes evaporated inside the over-concentrated flame, making Koyuki's kick powerless.

"——!?" Koyuki opened her eyes in surprise because of the practical skill Mio showed using common magic.

And then the moment Koyuki did icing on her foot again——Mio read that timing and shifted to attack.

"{{furigana|Fire Wall|Flame Emperor Founding}}!"

Fissures ran in the ground that Koyuki froze under her feet, from there flames blew up.

"Singing voice of mermaid, manifest the frozen thought! Sorrow turn into ice flower, solitude turn into light snow······cover the world in cold nothingness!! {{furigana|White Album|Silent Pure White}}!!"

However Koyuki too was already chanting a different large-scale spell since she was sliding on the ice surface.

The surrounding of Koyuki and Mio were repainted with different space. It became a world of winter blizzard.

In the space covered with cold——the flame wall blew up from Koyuki's underfoot, the flame armor covering Mio's whole body, everything were vanished by the cold.

The alternate space that Koyuki produced also had used up its energy and the surrounding returned to normal space.

But an ice shoes was still left behind in one of Koyuki's feet.

"Fuh!" Using an unexpectedly beautiful form, Koyuki released a high kick hunting the neck. Drawing a silver line resembling an Iai<ref>Art of high-speed sword drawing</ref>'s slash, the ice edge ripped apart Mio's magic power.

A splendorous arching kick pursued Mio who staggered powerlessly from the impact of smashed magic power.

"Mioo!!"

"Otouto-kun, so you lost your cool if it was about Mio-chan huh······I might be a little jealous."

Kaguya-senpai smiled bitterly beside Kazuki.

"Even while Mio-chan was receiving damage, she still continued to chant a different spell, you see."

Kazuki sharpened his senses and finally saw, Mio who looked like she was at her wit's end from the kick······certainly waves of magic power could be felt. And then that was——an explosion happened all of sudden.

"Maybe Otouto-kun values Mio-chan so much that you underestimate her. You consider her as someone who you have to protect at all cost······certainly Koyuki-chan is superior at the amount of her innate magic power, but even with that, both of them are——equal."

"Immortal bird soaring from dusk to dawn, grant that wing of hope on my back! Destruction for the sake of rebirth, here! {{furigana|Blazing Wings|Ash Ember Ending in Crimson Wing}}!"

Mio chanted the spell in dignified voice. ······Phoenix's level 5 summoning magic!

An enormous flame sprouted from Mio's back, transformed into wings of flame with the width of ten-odd meters.

Mio slammed the wings of flame toward Koyuki, this time it was her turn to attack.

However while receiving the enormous fire to her body, Koyuki also carried out the spell of high level magic.

"······Sinking hundred of ships, the menace of sea lurking inside the depths of the sea! Rising to the surface guided by my singing voice······show that whole tale! ······Pierce through, oh fangs! {{furigana|Ice Buster|Iceberg Grand Waves}}!!"

Koyuki slapped her palm onto the ground——from there a great number of iceberg flew out.

The emerging icebergs soared fiercely to the sky toward the flying Mio to skewer her. Mio slammed her flame wing to oppose one of the iceberg assaulting her.

Large scale destruction magics crashed into each other, flame and ice offset each other mutually.

"Mio-chan is really skilled at manipulating magic power from Astrum you know. If she falls into a pinch she is able to draw out a large amount of magic from Astrum."

The alternate world connected from the depth of the mental world——Astrum, enormous magic power of the root of human's mind rolled in whirlpool inside that world.

When human's magic power reached the bottom, human's mind could access Astrum and drew magic power from there. However if someone carelessly drew magic power from Astrum, that human's mind would be the one that was pulled into Astrum and there would be risk of falling into fainting states, that state was called <Magic Intoxication>.

"Mio-chan in a pinch can unconsciously pull and use large amount of magic power that will make normal people faint into magic intoxication. When she was cornered to the brink she became strong, using abnormal utter gutsiness. This is one kind of talent that won't even lose to Koyuki-chan, see."

"Now that senpai mentioned it······I've never seen her faint because of magic intoxication."

"Koyuki-chan's Ice Buster is a level 6 magic. Mio-chan should lose if she clashed from the front. However even now······Mio-chan is still chanting her spell further!"

Mio's flame wings kept weakening because it's losing to the glaciers that kept coming one after another.

"Blazing······Wings!"

However with a strained voice, Mio chanted the spell even more. Two consecutive level 5 magic!

The regenerated wing of flame was tiding over against the glaciers, on the contrary it even pushed back the glaciers.

Even against an elf like Koyuki that should have extraordinary magic power, gradually the bottom was starting to become visible, finally——

"It's over!" The referee, Hoshikaze-senpai, stopped the battle.

For the safety in the duel, the duel would be stopped when the magic power was shaved until the point where it reached critical section.

Both of them used up all of their energy and willpower at the same time, Koyuki sat on the ground, Mio too fell down and squatted from the momentum. Both of their magic dresses released light and returned back to their uniforms.

"It won't have any persuasion power if she is demoted after showing high level battle until this point, huh."

Liz Liza-sensei who was spectating silently until now whispered with a sigh.

"In the case of a draw, the evaluation of the side with lower rank will be upped slightly. Hiakari Koyuki is the top of her grade, so in this case Amasaki Mio's evaluation will be upped. ······Hiakari, you didn't go easy on your opponent deliberately right?"

"······With Amasaki-san as the opponent······there wouldn't be any room for that······"

Koyuki who sat down said that looking completely exhausted.

"······Everyone······overestimated me too much because I'm an elf······"

"Fun. With this Amasaki will keep her rank for a while. But as long she can't clear a quest then this is no more than a stopgap measure."

Leaving those words behind Liz Liza-sensei went back to the direction of the school building.

"Mio!" Kazuki who heard Liz Liza-sensei's word rushed over to Mio who was crouching down and breathing roughly, looking liked she had just finished a marathon.

Even while totally exhausted, Mio fought to the bitter end to float a smiling face and showed a V-sign to Kazuki.

===Part 5===

After the dinner Kazuki knocked Koyuki's door.

"Please come in." With that permission, Kazuki opened the door with a little nervousness.

What entered the eyes was——bookshelf.

"······This room look completely like library huh."

Smell of books pierced the nose. There was no element of girl's atmosphere at all, what were inside were only bookshelves made from steel that could be stowed with book both in the front and in the back, aside from a bed and a desk there were only bookshelves lined orderly in this room.

"There are always times remained to read books anyways."

Between the gap of the bookshelves, Koyuki could be seen sitting on her bed wearing her usual underwear along with white shirt. An old rabbit stuffed toy was propped up besides the bed. That was the only color scheme in this room.

"······That appearance again as expected, it's troubling where to put my eyes though······"

Kazuki's eyes keep getting attracted to the gap between the shirts hem and shirttail. Glimpses of white clothes and a girl's legs keep appearing and disappearing. But he raised his line of sight with strong willpower and stared at the girl's face.

"I don't want to change my lifestyle just for the sake of your eyes' convenience."

"——If that's the case, I'll watch Hiakari-san as much as I want then."

Kazuki said that to try to bully her even though he actually didn't has the intention of watching for real. Koyuki was startled because of that.

"Why······why would you do that? There is nothing worth seeing anyway in the body of someone like me."

"Hasn't I said it many times before that Hiakari-san is beautiful. I'm going to push you down soon you know."

"You don't have that kind of courage right? Even though you have Amasaki-san."

······Why did she mentioned Mio there?

Koyuki closed her thighs while fidgeting, and then "What kind of business do you have?" glared at Kazuki scornfully.

"Hiakari-san was······regarding today's duel, did you know from the beginning that it would turn out like this?"

"You too are saying that I was going easy in that fight, is that so?"

"Even if Hiakari-san were not going easy on that duel, but if two people with equal ability dueled each other then it would become a draw. If that happened then Mio would keep her rank. Because Hiakari-san thought that, that's why Hiakari-san challenged Mio to duel, am I right?"

"I didn't think anything like that at all. I just wanted to hand Amasaki-san her requiem because your invitation was annoying, that's all."

"When Hiakari-san requested the duel, I was panicked because I didn't know what were you thinking, but······certainly rather than challenging the quest once more, the possibility that Mio could keep her rank is higher if both Hiakari-san and Mio battled each other, I realized it after the duel finished."

"I didn't think anything like that at all. I just wanted to hand that girl's requiem because it was annoying how much you and her flirted in this mansion, that's all."

"Thank you Hiakari-san. As I thought, Hiakari-san is a cool, kind, and reliable person."

"······Please listen when people talk. I'm getting angry you know."

"But on top of that I also have a request······in any event Hiakari-san has to enter our party."

If the girl really acted for Mio's sake then——as expected I want to fight together with her and become comrade, that was what Kazuki thought.

"I don't want. ······I don't want to have any illicit relation in the place of battle. I hate party like yours and Amasaki-san where you two keep flirting."

"Be, before too Hiakari-san mentioned about flirting, but I never flirted with her before!"

"I know that. If I'm going to party with someone, then I expect to have a mercenary relationship."

"I think I can understand that kind of sentiment. But isn't it lonely to fight like that without any rapport with your comrade? You can't even encouraged each other in difficult time with that kind of relationship."

"Searching for something like contact of feeling in battle is strange. If you have that kind of wish, then get someone other than me······"

"I want to party together with Hiakari-san, and then get along better with Hiakari-san."

Toward Kazuki's proclamation——Koyuki averted her face like she was running away from that straight forward gaze.

"······I hate it, speaking thing like that frankly!"

Despite saying how she dislike that kind of thing, a heart mark floated from Koyuki's chest and absorbed into the ring. The girl's positivity level was raised up to 48.

As expected, the girl's heart and words were always contrary.

"······Even though she was doing nothing but flirting with you, today's Amasaki-san was strong. Where does that kind of will power come from. I'm looking at her in new light, just a little."

"It's not flirting, precisely because we are together with each other that we also become stronger."

Toward that, Koyuki didn't give any reply and ignoring Kazuki altogether, she crawled into her futon.

"In any case I refuse to party with you. Please get out already from the room."

While turning her back to Kazuki, Koyuki hugged her rabbit stuffed toy inside the futon.

"······If you get more friendly with various girls, then the problem with your lack of battle tactics will also get resolved. Be more serious about the harem plan, oh my king."

When it became night, Leme said that while entering Kazuki's bed to sleep together at his side.

Because Leme materialized using Kazuki's magic power, it was better if she was near Kazuki as much as possible.

It was more economical and practical if she withdrew to Astrum, however as a girl it seemed having a real body and existing in present world as much as possible was much more comfortable.

"But, I don't want getting intimate with any girl without caring who she is just for the sake of getting stronger."

"But you are thinking that you want to get along better with Hiakari Koyuki right?"

"Aah······that's so but"

But this feeling was totally different with emotion of love, it should be only a matter of friendship and affinity with each other.

Even though her positivity level increased a little, but Hiakari-san hadn't opened her heart at all.

"——Kazuki, do you have time?"

While Kazuki closed his eyes and waiting for the arrival of sleepiness, Mio's voice came from the other side of the door.

"It's okay but······what kind of business is it that you come this night?"

"······My king, don't do a blunder that decreased positivity level. If you do that then the usable magic will also decrease."

After only whispering that, Leme withdrew to Astrum and her physical body disappeared.

Mio who wore a light crimson pajama entered the dark room inside timidly.

"Tonight······is it okay to sleep together?"

"Haa!?"

Kazuki raised his voice spontaneously, but without even waiting for reply Mio quickly crawled inside the futon.

"I'll say this first, there is no weird meaning about this! ······I'll get angry if you do strange thing okay!!"

While saying that Mio willfully pulled one of Kazuki's arms to the place where her head was located and using it as pillow.

Aroma of citrus fruit drifted from the honey colored hair with its twintail unfastened. The body was covered with pajama, but the cloths was thin, a girl's softness could be felt from the location where their body touched each other. Sweet heat that tickled a man's instinct filled the night.

"Wha, what is your intention, is this a test for my will power as a swordsman, is that it?"

"What are you talking about. ······Tonight just a little, I don't want to sleep alone. It's okay right? In our past, it looks like I was also took a nap together with Kazu-nii······"

Once Kazuki was living together with Mio in orphanage——at Nanohana institute there was time for nap after lunch. The one that was always in Kazuki's side at that time was Mio.

Around that time Mio was thought to be younger than Kazuki because her body was small, her existence was completely like a little sister. Remembering that——mysteriously Kazuki's heart calmed down.

"That's right isn't it, somehow it's a nostalgic feeling. But······was something happened?"

"······Yes. You see, for a long time since I was taken into Amasaki household, I've lived without relying to anyone. ······After all, I was an orphan. I couldn't show any weakness to my new family."

——Hearing that words, it was impossible for Kazuki to not be sympathetic.

"I'm saying this myself, but······I was training in desperation, struggling to the death. Because I was recognized from my talent of magic. On the way an enigma appeared on me and I was skipping grade, but even so I didn't lose to my surrounding, and then I entered the magic division as rank A······"

Kazuki was also the same. For a long time he thought that his only worth was his talent in sword, there was time when he couldn't believe his step-father and Kanae's [love as family].

That was surely the trauma that himself and Mio shared in common.

That's why he could understood somehow——when the tension was so high he almost snapped, surely there were moments when he wanted to be spoiled. However the time when he couldn't show his weakness to anyone, that was a bitterness like being suffocated n the bottom of darkness.

"The truth is that today is bitter too. Being told that I will be demoted to rank B, I have feeling that I will keep holding Kazuki back forever······"

Mio's voice was shaking inside the darkness of the room, her voice became tearful.

"But hadn't you prove your true strength? Both of you was strong. Sensei was surprised too."

"Yes, when I thought that I still can stay as rank A, that I still can stay in the Witch's Mansion, that I still can stay together with Kazuki······suddenly I wanted to feel Kazu-nii just like those old days."

While using Kazuki's arm as pillow, Mio nuzzled her face against his chest.

"That's why just like this is okay. If you do strange thing now then I'll get angry."

"I won't. For me, being just like this is okay too."

Mio was "hehehe" giggling like a child toward Kazuki's reply.

"······Hey, from now on it's okay to add someone to the party if Kazuki thought it is essential. I don't like if it is someone strange, but I won't say anything selfish anymore. ······As I thought, until now rather than prioritizing about battle, I was only worrying about different things. But in exchange, lend me your arms like this once in a while. I can feel that I will be together with Kazu-nii for a long time."

{Everyday is no good you know! If Leme's place is going to be gone then it's not allowed at all!}

Leme send her words from Astrum with telepathy in great panic.

While Mio moved her body closer to Kazuki, her breath started to 'suyasuya<ref>light breath of someone sleeping</ref>' and she slept soundly. Mio always had her face in displeasure immediately following their reunion, but her defenseless sleeping face was excessively lovely, and cute.

Suddenly——'Hiakari-san, is she sleeping while holding that stuffed toy right now?', a lonely imagination crossed Kazuki's head.

===Part 6===

The next morning. A girl's voice resounded in the garden of the Witch's Mansion.

"YAAAAAAAAAA!"

The number 2 of Magic Division in real strength, Hozhikaze-senpai in a gym uniform brandishing a katana came swinging at Kazuki.

Kazuki dodged with agility, then the girl turned the katana with fluid motion and slashed for the second and third times. The [forms] that Hoshikaze-senpai learned were still few, but she learned those few forms perfectly.

Kazuki counter-attacked and stabbed at the gap in the middle of the flow.

Hoshikaze-senpai blocked that with her katana in panic.

An instant of sword locking against each other——Hoshikaze-senpai forced back Kazuki's sword straight-forwardly but Kazuki warded off that force in circle trajectory, he manipulated the sword blade skillfully and strongly repelled senpai's katana.

The moment the swords separated, in that one move Kazuki's posture was in the position of releasing a slash, whereas Hoshikaze-senpai's posture was disturbed in which it was impossible to counter attack.

Freely controlling the momentum of the swords in the moment the swords locked against each other, that was the technique of old school's sword art.

"That technique is called [Alter Position]."

Kazuki's katana hit Hoshikaze-senpai's forehead lightly, which was repelled by the blue defensive magic power.

"Senpai, when locking swords, it’s no good to push directly opposite you know.”

Of course even if it became contest of strength Kazuki would win, in that case it was not something to teach.

“••••••I see! Whether {{furigana|Enchant Aura|Physical Reinforcement Magic}} or physical strength, a genuine swordsman will absolutely surpass me in both areas. That’s why I must constantly parry my opponent’s attack. This is a very important knowledge isn’t it? Ha! It’s even more true if the enemy is Demon Beast that boasted their strength!”

Just from one word that Kazuki said, Hoshikaze-senpai could understood ten things on her own and nodded her head repeatedly.

Everything were done with this enthusiasm, she was a great student with tremendous quality.

Moreover when Hoshikaze-senpai learned the form at the beginning, the form was engraved into her body only by seeing and practice swinging a little. When Kazuki showed an example, it seems she traced that movement by aligning her consciousness with Kazuki using advanced telepathy. Kazuki was dumbfounded when he realized there was that kind of method.

“Keep in mind that strength is not all there is to be in a match••••••Senpai has {{furigana|Ride Lightning|Thunder God Body Flicker}}, so being defeated in close range combat should not happened.”

Ride Lightning was the characteristic magic of Baal, the Diva that Hoshikaze-senpai was contracted with. Special electricity signal was sent to the whole body’s nervous system and muscle, making it possible for the body to move at lightning speed.

That’s why for the sake of using those summoning magic, senpai beg Kazuki to teach her in close quarter battle.

She only learned the fundamental movement so far, but even that basic would become terrifying if used in high speed with Ride Lightning.

“I’m glad that I became your apprentice! Honestly saying, until I met you, somewhere in my heart I was also looking down on swordsman. But swinging sword together with you everyday, I had a feeling that a new world rapidly opened up!”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s handsome beautiful face suddenly changed into smiling face. She was a senpai that looked like a prince and was popular with student of same gender, but it was also impossible for Kazuki to not be attracted toward her character.

“Moreover your way of teaching is kind. Somehow getting knocked down on the palm was a happy thing. You’re not savage at all, so••••••
Even though you are a man, I want to know you more through this sword teaching.”

Senpai said that with ecstatic tone, a heart mark floated up from her chest.

“••••••I was like you for a long time, I was wishing for friend of the [same gender]!”

“No, please wait a little senpai. Me and senpai is not the same gender.”

“That is true but••••••however I am, see, somehow my appearance look like a boy, isn’t it? The behavior of the girls around me somehow are••••••a little strange. I’m happy receiving adoration from them but that is quite lonely. But if it’s with you then I feel that we can face each other as friend immediately!”

“Of, of course! I don’t have any idea other than friendship!”

“Thank you, I’m happy! ••••••Oops, eh?”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s feet staggered while laughing. She didn’t realize it when she reinforced her body with magic power, but when she relaxed her attention, unexpectedly there was fatigue piling up.

“Are you okay senpai?” Kazuki immediately supported her shoulder.

Hoshikaze-senpai instantly trembled. ——This senpai, the truth was that she was not good with boys.

She was mostly getting used with dialogue face to face, but••••••it seems she was bad of getting touched.

Senpai ‘Hyaa!’ raised a shrill and nervous voice and pushed away Kazuki who was getting closer.

Kazuki was staggered because of that surprise attack. It was hard to predict a reflexive action.

“Ah••••••sorry! You okay!?”

This time it was Hoshikaze-senpai’s turn that supported Kazuki reflexively, she pulled Kazuki close with good momentum.

But she did that with too much force, senpai staggered backward while embracing Kazuki closely.

Both of them staggered around while in the position of embracing——for a while it looked like a complicated exchange of energy like when they were locking swords, in the end both of them tumbled down on the lawn.

Blue light of defensive magic power burst out. Thanks to it there was no pain.

Kazuki was wrapped with warmth and softness. When he opened his eyes, his head was buried into Hoshikaze-senpai’s chest that was covered with gym clothes. It was soft, a sweet aroma of girl’s sweat tickled the nose.

The gym clothes in front of the eyes was wet with sweat, water colored sports bra was showing through. Kazuki’s body was forcing through the spats covered legs of senpai, a posture that looked like he was completely drowned into senpai’s body.

“Ha, Hayashizaki-kun••••••” Hoshikaze-senpai’s face blushed bright red.

Through an act of God, it became that he pushed down a girl!

••••••Kazuki hopped up and separated his body. However before Kazuki could ask for forgiveness,

“So, sorry! It looks like I was trampling down on your kindness again!”

Senpai bowed her head down toward Kazuki because she thought she had done a very embarrassing thing.

“Senpai, please don’t apologize! There was no harm down anyway!!”

{Getting apologized to even though a lucky pervert event happened, what a great harem king huh, my king!}

Leme who saw Kazuki’s situation from Astrum sent a ridiculing words to his head.

True, rather it was a good feeling••••••stop, having such wicked thought like that toward senpai was no good!

Senpai’s pupils were blurred with tears because of self-condemnation thought.

“I’m really sorry••••••. Despite my intention to rely on you in my mind, but when a man approached I got surprised. ••••••Am I disqualified as your friend••••••? Please don’t hate me because of••••••”

That eyes were not like a prince, spontaneously it became the eyes of a girl that had to be protected.

“It’s fine senpai! The unshakeable friendship between senpai and me won’t be destroyed just by this much!”

“Unshakeable friendship! ••••••Hayashizaki-kun, you really say it that much! I like it very much!!”

Hoshikaze-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hands in deep emotion.

But even though it was the cases that Hoshikaze-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hand because she was overcame with emotion, she gradually started to feel scared of the fact that she was grasping the hand of a man, however she trembled so much that she couldn’t even separate her hand by herself.

“Senpai, please don’t force yourself.”

Kazuki separated their hand with bitter smile. This senpai was really a person that moved without thinking first.

“For, forgive me. Why did I became like this? ••••••Haa. I wish that someday you and me can do a hot-blooded hug of friendship between men and ascertain our friendship of each other.”

“••••••Normally, there is no hugging in friendship between men you know.”

“Eh? In my favourite manga, they hugged each other while their face getting closer and then they whispered ‘I love you’ in the ears mutually and bite the earlobes of their partner though? I didn’t really understand but it make my heart beat faster you see.”

••••••That was not friendship, but boys love wasn’t it!?

“I want to get along better with you however, just like that you seee••••••”

The positivity level of Hoshikaze-senpai that leaked such honest and dangerous word was——39.

It was only 39. Heart marks often flew out from Hoshikaze-senpai, but the amount the score raised up each time was strangely low. Moreover, sometimes the score decreased by itself even when Kazuki was not doing anything.

{It is because of her man phobia. The point decreasing arbitrarily too, it was because even though she doesn’t hate you, she is also wondering whether it’s okay to like you, her positivity level is restrained by her feeling of guilt.}

Leme was giving explanation inside Kazuki’s minds. To get along with senpai better••••••not just simply raising her positivity level, the phobia of men must also be conquered, was that it?

But the more Kazuki knew about the matter of this person, the more he wanted to get along well with her.

That moment——suddenly, a voice that seemed to ridicule the situation came out from the bush behind.

“——Fufufu, it’s not a mere child play to get along with Kazuki-dono of all people.”

“••••••Who is it?”

When Kazuki turned back, a figure of female student appeared from inside the bush.

——She is not a normal person. That was what Kazuki felt, the figure that appeared, when she walked, her head didn’t shake up and down at all. That’s because her footwork moved like she was sliding, the characteristic of ancient school of martial arts.

Regardless that this was the site of Magic Division, the girl wore the Sword Division uniforms brazenly.

It was rare for swordswoman with long hair to keep their hair extending free and not braiding them instead, a daring smile floated on her lips. The majestic atmosphere around her had the taste of the coexistence of calmness and wildness.

Drawing the eyes even further——there were three pieces of sword each tied in her left and right hip, and on her back she bore an {{furigana|oodachi|large war sword (carried across the back)}}. Seven swords in total. ••••••What kind of swordsman she is?

“If you accompany her playing around like that, your precious skill will grow dull, Kazuki-dono.”

While walking to Kazuki’s side, the swordswoman throw a laugh toward Hoshikaze-senpai’s special training.

“As I thought, I’m only bothering you, am I? ••••••Sorry, Hayashizaki-kun.”

“That’s not true, please don’t be downhearted senpai! ••••••And you are?”

“The name of one’s self is Hikita Kohaku. ••••••The next year student council president of Sword Division!”

••••••Somehow this manner of speaking felt like a déjà vu. Is this the swordsman version of Mio?

“The department is different, but are you the same first year like me?”

Kohaku faced toward Kazuki and politely bobbed her head down.

“I am Hoshikaze Hikaru. Second year in Magic Division.”

Hoshikaze-senpai also gave a self-introduction••••••but Kohaku didn’t seem to give Hoshikaze-senpai any consideration and ignored her and only poured her gaze to Kazuki.

Kazuki knitted his eyebrows. People in Sword Division that still held animosity against Magic Division existed, this girl might be one of them.

She perfectly ignored Hoshikaze-senpai——but rather then getting angry, Hoshikaze-senpai laughed mischiveously instead.

And then she encircled around to Kohaku’s back and raised her katana’s overhead.

Kazuki was shocked. Kaguya-senpai said it before, but Hoshikaze-senpai had strange kind of playfulness.

Hoshikaze-senpai swung down a single stroke in a complete surprise attack.

That instant——Kohaku perceived the killing intent and turned around while unsheathing a katana.

“Foolish thing-!” ——While shouting she performed sword drawing in the state of turning around.

Hoshikaze-senpai already swung down her katana, that was why someone with average skill couldn’t possibly make it in time. However with blue light of Enchant Aura condensed into Kohaku’s arm, it produced staggering acceleration.

‘GIIIIN!’ A loud reverberation rang out, Hoshikaze-senpai’s surprise attack was repelled with a single stroke that should be called god speed. Kohaku immediately fixed her grip of the katana she already drew with both hands, turned the blade and swung it down. ——A perfect example of two stage Iai sword-drawing.

Hoshikaze-senpai barely stopped Kohaku’s katana closely above her head.

“••••••If a child try to measure his strength against a tiger, he will die.”

Hoshikaze-senpai stared in wonder towards the point of the sword she barely stopped, “I underestimated you!” then she sheathed her katana and clapped her hand. Kohaku’s mood became better toward the honest praise of Hoshikaze-senpai, then she turned back toward Kazuki with a proud expression.

“••••••Though in relation to Iai sword-drawing, one’s self still cannot compare with Kazuki-dono.”

“No, I saw that your skill was not average though••••••So, what kind of business you have with me?”

That sword drawing technique, she wouldn’t be able to achieve that kind of speed if she was not honing her body in sword discipline for most of her life. What kind of business that kind of girl had to come into Magic Division’s site expressly?

Don’t tell me that it is to challenge me for a duel••••••.

“Kazuki-dono••••••I request you to [marry<ref>You read this kekkon in japanese</ref>] me!”

“Please pardon me, currently I’m already sick and tired of [duel<ref>Read as kettou in japanese, sound quite similar with kekkon.</ref>]!”

“You are already tired of marriage!? Kazuki-dono already have history of divorce at this age!? How licentious••••••!!”

Kohaku was taken aback with utter astonishment, watching that Kazuki ‘eh?’ tilted his neck.

“What are you saying, licentious how?”

“Hayashizaki-kun, it is a misunderstanding because you heard wrong. What this girl said was marriage you know.”

Hoshikaze-senpai corrected the confused Kazuki’s misunderstanding from the side. ••••••Marriage?

“Wai, wait a minute! That is strange right!? We were encountering eah other just now, so how could it turned into marriage proposal so suddenly!?”

“Whether it is marriage or first meeting, there are no relation between those two.”

‘DO-ON!’ Kohaku declared with great pomp.

“Of course there are! There are relation between those two in the extreme, normally there are!! What were you saying so boldly!?”

“Rather than that kind of thing, more importantly••••••With ourselves marriage, then the Shinkage-style succeeded by Hikita household and the Hayashizaki-style that was succeeded by Hayashizaki-dono, with the unification of those two style, the strongest school of sword-style will be born!”

“••••••The strongest sword-style? You want to marry for the sake of strengthening the sword-style, does it?”

“Quite so. Both of ourselves<ref>If anyone want to edit Kohaku’s speech, keep in mind that her way of talking is quite archaic and polite.</ref> inherited ancient school of sword-style used in real battle that are almost extinct in the present Japan. It can be said that it is our duty as the successor to advance this precious art, couldn’t it?”

What the••••••To suddenly proposed out of nowhere, for that kind of reason.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 055.jpg|thumb]]

Hikita household’s Shinkage-style——I had heard that name. If I remember correctly it was an ancient sword-style handed down in Kyushu.

Kazuki had faced a lot of school since his period of childhood, but he didn’t have any experience against school from such distant place like this Shinkage-style.

To what extend the real strength of this style had reached••••••an eagerness to test it surged out inside. However,

“I can understand the talk about the school’s sake but••••••to decide marriage partner based on that is not good. Marriage are for the sake of staying together with your truly important person for your whole life after all.”

Hoshikaze-senpai was nodding along beside Kazuki while saying “Yes, yes, just like that!”

“Prioritizing free love rather than the sword-style••••••Kazuki-dono is unexpectedly a modern youth.”

It’s not this side that was modern but that side is the one that mistaken the present time, that was what Kazuki thought.

“Certainly Hayashizaki-style is as important as my life however••••••we must not advancing the path of sword at the cost of people’s happiness. If we do that, you too will be hurt for sure.”

“Hmm••••••If ourselves become husband and wife, one’s self doesn’t think that ourselves will become that unhappy but••••••If that is Kazuki-dono’s sense of values then one’s self will act in accordance with that. If one’s self will wed with Kazuki-dono, then one’s self need to go through the wall of free love! That is a field that one’s self is poor at but••••••there is nothing to be done other that!”

“Eh, you don’t have any intention to give up?”

Kohaku gazed at Kazuki with eyes that looked like burning flames resided within. Even though that was not words that didn’t seem like a girl, she said it sharply that it was engraved deep inside with a determined looks.

“My King, there is no point even if you get along well with woman that was not Magica Stigma you know.”

Leme’s voice echoed inside his head. ••••••This Diva, whispering into his head while calculating each and everything. Of course I don’t have any intention at all to have a love relationship with this girl though.

“Well then Kazuki-dono, setting aside the marriage how about forming party with me?”

“Party? You mean party for participating in a quest?”

“Correct. From the story I had heard, even though Kazuki-dono had formed party in Magic Division but you failed your quest. Rather then staying at that kind of party, won’t it be better to enter one’s self party instead? One’s self doesn’t want to adhere to Heaven and Earth Formation, but one’s self desire to form a [swordsman only party].”

Ignoring Heaven and Earth Formation, a swordsman only party!?

“Hey wait, Sword Division student cannot challenged quest by themselves though?”

Hoshikaze-senpai interjected from the side of the surprised Kazuki.

The student of the knight academy can challenge a quest through the reception desk called Guild. However a party must satisfied a certain requirement before undertaking a quest.

That requirement was——the party must included Magica Stigma.

“Affirmative, just as you say. Therefore one’s self party still cannot challenge an actual quest. There is where the [Magic Division Swordsman], Hayashizaki-dono’s assistance will be imperative!”

“••••••In short I am not needed as Magica Stigma, but you need my title as Magic Division while I myself is a swordsman, is it?”

That was a really rude way of talking. However Kohaku continued calmly.

“Affirmative. Even though all will be well as long there is Magic Division student in the party, but one’s self doesn’t want to recognize a human being that doesn’t follow the same path of sword as comrade. If Hayashizaki-dono is added into ourselves party, I wish yourself won’t use summoning magic at all. If ourselves can produce accomplishment like that, surely it will become proof of swordsman true strength!”

“Why are you so fixated to raise accomplishment with only swordsman until that much? Even if you don’t force yourself like that, the true strength of swordsman currently is in the process of being recognized, isn’t it?”

Because of the incidents that happened in sequence since Kazuki enrolled a few weeks ago, the true strength of swordsman was reevaluated and the distance of Magic Division and Sword Division had shrinked immediately.

Both the student council of Magic Division and Sword Division had combined their strength and formed the Student Council Party and that [That is the strongest right?] became the topic inside the academy, the progress keep continuing and party that combine the strength of Magic Division and Sword Division keep increasing.

Of course Magic Division student that was still looking down on swordsman is still not few, however••••••.

“Certainly the attitude of Magic Division’s student toward Sword Division’s student has improved. But there are still a lot of inequality remained in this knight academy. Even though this has not been improved and yet they shake their tail happily, the other side has become conveniently domesticated doesn’t it?”

“When you said inequality, was it the matter about how swordsman cannot challenged quest by themselves? ••••••But if a party that only consisted of swordsman encountered enemy that has resistance against slashing attack, it’s checkmate you know.”

Kazuki had experienced that himself, for example enemy like slime.

“Of course one’s self understand that. However a counter measure has been already worked out.”

••••••Widening the width of tactics only by using swordsman? How?

“And then there is one more thing that is unfair to swordsman, ownership of sacred treasure that swordsman discovered is not recognized!”

Sacred Treasure——That was an item that originally was a manmade tool that contained spillover magic power from Astrum and transformed.

It was treasures that would rarely appear when searching the Haunted Ground.

“Many of the sacred treasure has the form and nature of [weapon], if swordsman uses it then it’s possible that we can surpass Magica Stigma! However because those Magica Stigma were scared that their position would be threatened by us swordsmen, they won’t distribute Sacred Treasures for the use of swordsman! Of course it’s not only applied to Sword Division’s swordsmen, but even the Knight Order’s swordsmen is not allowed to use Sacred Treasures, the Sacred Treasures are only kept in storage and left to waste!”

“Utilization of Sacred Treasures are prohibited because on top of its nature to consume magic power to display its power, the possible influence caused to its user’s mind is regarded as dangerous.”

Hoshikaze-senpai explained it like that but Kohaku shook his head obstinately.

“Taking that kind of official stance even though there are no clinical experiment performed, do you think there is any persuasive power on that? If you insisted on that, then do you have any actual proof that the contract with Solomon 72 Pillar doesn’t have any negative influence on mind?”

——Certainly, that kind of thing might be also possible••••••.

The top brass of the Knight Order had been solidified around Magica Stigma, Japan government and it’s citizen had also regarded Magica Stigma as hero, using that view as political measures to guard the stability of the nation’s public order.

Restricting the swordsmen from using Sacred Treasures was a nation-wide conspiracy——it might be not such a wild story after all.

If it was Kaguya-senpai then [Other country use Sacred Treasures fully, if they came to attack then it will become too late for us! They are such peace idiots!] it will become such furious talk.

“Thus one’s self advocated these points, acquirement of Sacred Treasures’s ownership, the treatment of swordsman at quest, and the abolishment of various inequality with other division in budget allocation!”

“So the first step to achieve that••••••is by adding me to a swordsman only party is it?”

Aiming for the elevation of swordsman social status by achieving result with swordsman only party and becoming hero.

“Correct, and then please marry with one’s self someday.”

However with that grand marriage proposal, suddenly all strength spontaneously left Kazuki.

“Sorry, but no matter how just Hikita-san’s cause is, in the first place I have no intention to leave my current party. Because it is a party of only two person with a very precious person.”

“I see••••••One’s self will respect Kazuki-dono’s sense of values. In short if one’s self become even more important than that very precious person then everything will be fine right! And then we will enter a love relationship and marry each other! Love and the like is a field one’s self is poor at and doesn’t really understood it well••••••however, there is no other way then to do it! I will do it!”

“Eh, that’s not it, I want you to obediently give up there though••••••”

“I won’t give up! This unworthy Hikita Kohaku is ignorant of the subtleties of the heart of a gentleman but••••••one’s self will [conquer] Kazuki-dono’s heart without fail, I’ll show you!”

Kohaku straightened her chest grandly and proclaimed to Kazuki. That’s not a nice thing to say, to [conquer] ••••••!

{For you who must conquer the girls of Magica Stigma, conversely to be conquered by a swordswoman••••••! A weird girl has come approaching—!!}

Even Leme’s shocked voice had reached Kazuki’s mind.

“Well, it’s fine if we are on good terms with each other but••••••can you stop using such polite language?”

“••••••Do you mean calling with casual language and saying name without honorific to a gentleman even though ourselves are not spouse!?”

Kohaku who owned a wild beautiful face, however she was unexpectedly refined and hesitated.

“I don’t feel that we can get along well if you are so formal despite being classmates.”

“It, it can’t be helped then if it’s needed for the sake of getting along••••••Hayashizaki••••••no, it will be easily mixed up with calling Kanae-kaichou<ref>president</ref> without honorific so••••••Kazuki••••••”

Kohaku’s face became bright red while she fidgeted when she called Kazuki’s name.

“Well, even if we get along well as friend, I still don’t have any intention to abandoned my current party or enter a love relationship though. If that’s fine then let’s become friend.”

“One, one’s self is troubled with that! But, I’m fired up against such huge obstacle! That being the case, one’s self’ll show you that I’ll conquer Kazuki’s heart! ••••••Kuh, somehow it suddenly become embarrassing!”

Suddenly••••••a black shadow sneaked up behind the spirited Kohaku.

“Ko~ha~ku! You little, what are you doing in this kind of place!?”

“Killing intent!?” Kohaku used an Iai sword-drawing simultaneously with the voice while turning back. “OWA-!” The one who raised a scream while avoiding the sword was——the senpai called Yamada Torazou. A male student of Sword Division’s student council.

“Don’t just slashing abruptly from nowhereee!”

“What••••••Torazou huh. From the presence I thought it was something like a beast.”

“Don’t call a senpai without honorifiicc! It’s improper!”

“Torazou is weaker than one’s self so I won’t use honorific language.”

“Really, you are••••••. Yo! Kazuki and Hoshikaze-san!”

Torazou-senpai’s eyes met with Kazuki then he approached while waving his hand with cheerful smile.

“••••••What were you guys doing with that kind of appearance? Did Kazuki taught Hoshikaze-san sword technique?”

“Fufufu, Yamada-kun, let’s do a rematch with me<ref>For additional information, all this time Hikaru used boku to refer herself, usually only boys used that word to refer theirselves.</ref> now. I have received the instruction of secret measures just now.”

Hoshikaze-senpai who was poor with man nonchalantly hid in Kazuki’s shadow even while saying that.

“Spare me this time, I don’t have a feeling I can won no matter how many times we fight. ••••••Rather than that Kohaku, what are you doing in this place even though you were absent from student council meeting?”

“Torazou, one’s self won’t go anymore to student council okay! I withdraw my application as apprentice!”

“What the heck are you saying. It’s disgraceful in front of Kazuki and the others. ••••••Event though until just a while ago I was somehow made president to consider. Yet suddenly you become rebellious in this place.”

Torazou-san talked like he was explaining while ignoring the stare of Kazuki and the other.

“Certainly one’s self was respecting Hayashizaki-kaichou. But currently she is degraded as the pet dog of Magic Division’s student council! Wagging her tail to Magic Division’s student council, one’s self doesn’t have any intention to follow such Sword Division student council! Farewell!!”

Kohaku turned her back toward Torazou-senpai in a flash, then blue light of body reinforcement shined in both her feet and she left with violent force. The three people could only saw off that back dumbfoundedly.

“So Kohaku is a member of Sword Division student council?”

“She was an apprentice as a promising first year. The same position like you huh. But well••••••she only create troubles because of that kind of personality. I was her superior, but.”

Torazou-senpai held his head tiredly while breathed a sigh.

“••••••Your elder sister and the vice-president in my student council, even though they are strong in battle but they are good-for-nothings, so normally I was the only one who do most of the practical work••••••. Both the president and vice-president are capable, the first year are also respectful, I’m envious with Magic Division’s student council••••••”

“Ahaha, our student council was praised♪ That’s because Hayashizaki-kun and the others are our prided first years.”

Hoshikaze-senpai clapped her hand on Kazuki’s shoulder. It was an unconscious action based on pure good will toward Kazuki, but soon she realized that she touched a male got startled.

Kaguya-senpai, and Hoshikaze-senpai too, both were very good senpai.

The atmosphere around the Witch’s Mansion was really like a family——it was really embarrassing to speak of when all the other members were girls but once again Kazuki thought that he really like this student council.

It was the story of different student council, but seeing a first year defying her senior felt painful.

“It is a really shameful story but, the guys in Sword Division that still hold a grudge toward Magic Division are still a lot.”

“That kind of thing is the same in Magic Division. People who looked down on swordsman are still a lot.”

“This is a matter that won’t be able to go quite smoothly immediately huh. ••••••Well, see you guys later.”

Torazou-senpai left from this place. Hoshikaze-senpai slipped out a chuckle while seeing him off.

“Hikita Kohaku-san. She is a somewhat strange child right? That kind of rashness is cute.”

Certainly a charm of wildness was hidden inside her calm demeanor, impudent and yet modest, bold but also somewhat shy••••••a girl that left mysterious impression.

“I wonder what’d happen if Hayashizaki-kun fell into her temptation and parted from Mio-chan.”

“There is no reason that’d happen. Because Mio is a very precious partner to me.”

“••••••Actually today there is a request we want to ask from your party, so in the unlikely event that your party broke up because of things it will be troubling.”

“A request? For us who doesn’t have any success in quest?”

“Yes, but it’s really not something too troublesome. Rather it could be the resolution for your trouble••••••Well, I think you will hear the story from Kaguya after school so just wait. Fufufu~”

A small storm had just passed••••••However a premonition of trouble in the future came again from Hoshikaze-senpai’s manner of speaking.

“Okay then Hayashizaki-kun, let’s take a shower and do the morning preparation okay!”

••••••Wait, of course there was no reason to take a bath together though.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-22T19:57:27Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */ verb change

{{Incomplete|pages=12.1|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralysed severly, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, spueezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeesed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inapproiate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the ingury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hinderance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definately kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definately be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiastic fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku resturant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restuarant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restuarant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restuarant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brillant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restuarant, was likely because she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her taking off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definately not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelete rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa calm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them was extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was sastified with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreeed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV serieses, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrence. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, andbecause of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerine pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostagically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up simething simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every infredients. The level of the careful comtrol of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exqusite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exqusite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inapproiate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he daren't ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound from durprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been sastified.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryily.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definetely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Thery were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationalitity had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationalitity in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphdrostic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to destress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the senarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quitely, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy buisness person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the dicipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case senario, Basara then shouted:

"..........11:27, 22 April 2015 (CDT)! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you made. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your breasts, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a [mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationalitity.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly sieze the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to sieze the initiative. Compeled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed nstructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swekking at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa has naked, and her body was hot from womenly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirterous eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involunterially swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womenly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...AhhA!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. Thet expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with estacy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger estacy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involunterialy wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembeled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have climaxed...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her concious trance to experience the estacy from her butts. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had her waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-22T19:55:45Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */ spelling fix

{{Incomplete|pages=12.1|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralysed severly, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, spueezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeesed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inapproiate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the ingury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hinderance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definately kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definately be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiastic fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku resturant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restuarant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restuarant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restuarant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brillant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restuarant, was likely because she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her taking off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definately not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelete rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa calm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them were extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was sastified with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreeed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV serieses, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrence. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, andbecause of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerine pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostagically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up simething simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every infredients. The level of the careful comtrol of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exqusite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exqusite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inapproiate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he daren't ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound from durprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been sastified.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryily.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definetely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Thery were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationalitity had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationalitity in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphdrostic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to destress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the senarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quitely, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy buisness person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the dicipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case senario, Basara then shouted:

"..........11:27, 22 April 2015 (CDT)! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you made. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your breasts, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a [mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationalitity.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly sieze the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to sieze the initiative. Compeled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed nstructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swekking at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa has naked, and her body was hot from womenly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirterous eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involunterially swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womenly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...AhhA!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. Thet expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with estacy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger estacy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involunterialy wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembeled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have climaxed...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her concious trance to experience the estacy from her butts. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had her waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-22T19:51:39Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */

{{Incomplete|pages=12.1|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralysed severly, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, spueezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeesed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inapproiate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the ingury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hinderance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definately kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definately be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiastic fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku resturant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restuarant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restuarant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restuarant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brillant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restuarant, was likely because she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her taking off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definately not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelete rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa salm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them were extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was sastified with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreeed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV serieses, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrence. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, andbecause of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerine pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostagically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up simething simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every infredients. The level of the careful comtrol of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exqusite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exqusite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inapproiate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he daren't ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound from durprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been sastified.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryily.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definetely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Thery were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationalitity had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationalitity in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphdrostic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to destress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the senarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quitely, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy buisness person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the dicipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case senario, Basara then shouted:

"..........11:27, 22 April 2015 (CDT)! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you made. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your breasts, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a [mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationalitity.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly sieze the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to sieze the initiative. Compeled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed nstructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swekking at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa has naked, and her body was hot from womenly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirterous eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involunterially swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womenly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...AhhA!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. Thet expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with estacy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger estacy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involunterialy wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembeled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have climaxed...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her concious trance to experience the estacy from her butts. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had her waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-22T17:21:13Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */ spelling, grammer and removal of unnecesary words

{{Incomplete|pages=12.1|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralysed severly, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, spueezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeesed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inapproiate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the ingury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hinderance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definately kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definately be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiastic fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku resturant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restuarant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restuarant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restuarant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brillant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restuarant, was likely because she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her taking off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded from what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definately not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelete rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa salm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them were extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was sastified with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreeed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV serieses, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrence. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, andbecause of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerine pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostagically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up simething simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every infredients. The level of the careful comtrol of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exqusite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exqusite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inapproiate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he daren't ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound from durprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been sastified.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryily.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definetely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Thery were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationalitity had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationalitity in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphdrostic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to destress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the senarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quitely, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy buisness person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the dicipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case senario, Basara then shouted:

"..........11:27, 22 April 2015 (CDT)! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you made. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your breasts, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a [mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationalitity.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly sieze the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to sieze the initiative. Compeled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed nstructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swekking at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa has naked, and her body was hot from womenly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirterous eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involunterially swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womenly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...AhhA!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. Thet expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with estacy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger estacy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involunterialy wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembeled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have climaxed...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her concious trance to experience the estacy from her butts. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do this........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had hr waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-22T17:12:31Z

ID not in use: /* Part 3 */ spelling and verb tense corrections

{{Incomplete|pages=12.1|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralysed severly, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, spueezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeesed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inapproiate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the ingury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hinderance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definately kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definately be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiasts fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had got onto her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku resturant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten onto was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restuarant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive a expensive high-class sports car to a public restuarant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restuarant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brillant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems like that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restuarant, was likely because that she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her take off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded from what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definately not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelete rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa salm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them were extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was sastified with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreeed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV serieses, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrence. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, andbecause of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerine pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostagically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up simething simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every infredients. The level of the careful comtrol of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exqusite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exqusite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inapproiate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he daren't ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound from durprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been sastified.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryily.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definetely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Thery were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationalitity had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationalitity in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphdrostic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to destress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the senarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quitely, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy buisness person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the dicipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case senario, Basara then shouted:

"..........11:27, 22 April 2015 (CDT)! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you made. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your breasts, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a [mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationalitity.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly sieze the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to sieze the initiative. Compeled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed nstructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swekking at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa has naked, and her body was hot from womenly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirterous eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involunterially swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womenly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...AhhA!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. Thet expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with estacy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger estacy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involunterialy wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembeled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have climaxed...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her concious trance to experience the estacy from her butts. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do this........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had hr waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-11-18T20:09:35Z

ID not in use: /* Part 1 */ grammar

{{Incomplete|percentage=30}}
==Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack==
===Part 1===
The month of Aries had ended and it was the arrival of the month of Taurus.

The problem concerning Eco's lodging was put on hold and no decision had been made yet because of the incident where Angela had become a teacher in just a flash.

In short, Eco was still sleeping on Ash's bed.

The problem they were facing was, Apollo House which was the dormitory where Ash was staying at is a male's dorm. Furthermore, Eco is an extremely beautiful girl as long as she kept her mouth shut.

And Ash was staying with such a beautiful girl.

It was obvious some weird rumours would emerge among the students who were living in Apollo House.

===Part 2===
The class room of the first year advanced course.

When school was about to dismiss, Raymond walked towards Ash table.

“Yo, Ash. Why don’t we go and have some fun since we are free?”

“Sorry, I have to go to the student council’s office.”

Raymond’s eyes widen.

“Student council…? Why?”

“Err, the president asked for me.”

Rebecca had informed Ash to find a free time to visit the student council’s office about a week ago. Since Eco had gotten used to the campus
life, it should be about time for him to make his visit.

“Is it true? I think Rebecca Nee-san should have many questions for you. Or many she wants to blame you for something… Just by thinking…
Haaa… Haaa.”

“I have nothing to say to you…”

“Err… did ''it'' goes well?”

“What is ''it''?”

Ash asked while Raymond pushed his face nearer.

Raymond was looking totally serious.

“You… Aren’t you teaching Eco on the bed?”

When Raymond had ended his sentence, the entire class turned silent.

Everyone was looking at Ash with suspicious eyes. Everyone in the academy knew that Ash’s pal was born as a beautiful girl.

“Don’t say something that will make people misunderstood! Don’t you know that Eco is a dragon?”

Raymond smile sinisterly.

“Right, anyway I knew that you don’t even have the guts to do ''it''.”

“Then just don’t say something that will make people misunderstood!”

“Haha… Could it be that you are the one who was being taught?”

“Urgh…”

Because Raymond who had hit the bull’s eye with just a guess, Ash was a little taken aback but he dare not speak back.

===Part 3===
The student council office was located at the highest floor of the academy’s centre tower.

Ash gulped when he was standing in front of the grand door.

From a long time ago, Ansarivan’s student council had a huge power. They not only deal with the academy’s council but they also have the right
of speech in the city council. According to some rumours, the student council president’s power is superior to the mayor.

“Please enter.”

Before he even knocked, the student council president’s voice could be heard. This made Ash trembled a little.

“Sorry for interrupting.”

He timidly opened the door and walked into the office.

Rebecca was crossing her arms while standing by the window that was at the far end of the room. There ain’t another soul in this room. When he
noticed that they were alone, Ash who had felt uneasy from the start was now sweating nervously.

“Ahhh, Ash. You finally came!”

Rebecca turned around and stared at Ash.

With her marble statue like beauty together with her crimson coloured hair, it let out an amazing feeling. Even her body proportion outshone
other people. Her curves were perfect and not even her uniform could hide it.

“Err…”

Rebecca Randall who had received the Ark-Dragner title was not only well known in Ansarivan. Her name was widely spread in the entire Knight
Country.

Even in the well known Holy Dragners of Lautreamont had only one in a ten of their members who received the title Ark-Dragner.

Judging from that, the requirements to obtain the title Ark-Dragner is very strict.

“Fuu. Don’t be shy. Just take a seat.”

“Y-Yes…”

Ash sat at a corner of the sofa, frightened.

Rebecca sat beside Ash without even a second thought. He smelled some refreshing smells.

Ash was uneasy.

“That…”

Ash was nervous because of their close distance where they can feel each other’s breath. Since there was also a sofa located right opposite,
logically speaking, Rebecca should sit there.

However, Rebecca showed a playful smile.

“To get to know another person better, sitting side by side is the best choice, this is a common knowledge for dating.”

“I-Is it…?”

“Young man, you must remember it. Next time, if you are on a date, remember not to sit opposite of her.”

“No, dates or whatever… It is still a far away dream.”

Ash was blushing in embarrassment while Rebecca unexpectedly was enjoying that.

“Hmm… In another words, no one had noticed your true value yet.”

“True value?”

“If for me, I still haven’t determined how good of a man you are.”

Rebecca suddenly stopped smiling and moved towards the main topic.

“In short, I am here to discuss the things regarding Eco with you… Saying that, what is she doing when you are in class? You can’t just keep
her in the man’s dormitory right?”

“Ahh, Cosette is helping me with that. I don’t think that it will be a problem.”

After the kidnapping incident a few days ago had ended, Ash had told Cosette his trouble when they were chit chatting. Cosette immediately
volunteered to help take care of Eco. Since Costte also had nothing to do when Silvia was attending classes, she can accompany Eco in Ash’s
place.

The only think he worried about was whether Eco will accept Cosette. Until today, it seemed like there was no such problem. In front of
Cosette, Eco was always acting mature.

“Hmm… Cosette huh? There won’t be a problem if it is her. I had met Cosette a few times before and she is not someone to be underestimated.”

“So Rebecca-san also though so?”

Ash gave a wry smile because he was thinking something bad about Cosette.

“Umm… It was said that when the Paladin sent Princess Silvia to Ansarivan, about a hundred maids and guards were sent together.”

“Uwaa! It must be troublesome…”

“The Princess of course had gone against the Paladin’s will. In the end, because the Paladin insisted, she brought Cosette alone along with
her. Judging from that, Cosette is something.”

“It is true…!?”

“Back to the topic, you are also something.”

Rebecca was looking at him sharply until he started to sweat.

“W-What are you talking about?”

“When had you started to have this close relationship with Cosette?”

Rebecca’s beautiful face was getting closer. The refreshing smell was getting stronger.

“Err…About that…”

Being asked something unexpected, Ash’s head started spinning.

“How dare you hide something from me? It ain’t good you know. By the way, you are not thinking that Rebecca Randall is someone simple
right?”

Rebecca’s face was getting closer and closer.

Even thought there was a faint hint of a smile by her lips, her eyes were not smiling at all.

“A-Alright! Please promise me that… Don’t tell anyone about this.”

“Alright, I guess.”

Rebecca nodded and moved her head backwards back to her original position.

Ash took a deep breath and told her everything about the incident where Eco had been kidnapped.

===Part 4===
The seventh dragon house was specially built for Maestros. Apart from Rebecca’s Cú Chulainn, there were four more Maestros.

“Take it slowly, there are many more.”

Seeing Lancelot was gulping down the thickly sliced meat, Silvia smiled.

Normally, jobs like feeding, preparing the beds, balancing the nutrients, cleaning… were done by the groom of the dragon house. The breeders
on the other hand just need to focus their thoughts on studying.

However Silvia had always taken care of Lancelot on her own.

Everyday, she will always visit the dragon house five times. She will feed it her own, clean the dragon house and even give Lancelot a bath.
If Lancelot felt itchy, she will sure to be there to give a scratch on that spot.

Under Silvia’s care, Lancelot who was born as a Strada had grown into a beautiful Maestro.

Her achievement was acknowledged and she had received the title Dragner in the young age of fourteen.

The title Dragner can only be received by a breeder whose Pal is a Maestro. It had been a tradition in the Knight Country.

Of course, Silvia was never satisfied with her current achievement. Her aim was to become a ‘Great Dragner’. Just the title Dragner could
never satisfy her.

“Alright Lancelot… Next will be an Ark-Dragner.”

Silvia patted Lancelot after she spoke out her thought. Its silvery white fur was tick and felt nice.

Suddenly, Silvia pressed her hands against her chest.

Silvia’s proof of a Breeder the Seikoku was at the middle of her chest.

Her memories when she was seven came into her mind.

To obtain an orphan from the mother dragon, Silvia had entered Albion Forest alone. However she injured her leg and was crying while standing.
She left the palace with the thought of she will definitely become a breeder but-

Then there was a young boy who reached out to her.

Like Silvia, the young guy was here on the same day for the Orphan Ceremony.

''-I will give you a piggyback while we look for mother dragon together.''

Silvia’s heart beat increased when she thought about the guy.

If not for his help, Silvia can never become a Dragner.

“That’s right… I had made a promise with him. I will become a great knight. If I did anything that should not be done by an owner, I want you
to scold me.”

Sadly, Lancelot only had its eyes on the meat and was not bothered by Silvia.

“Tsk, what a child you are.”

Silvia shook her head and gave a wry smile. Although it had become a Maestro, it was still a young dragon. Compare to Cú Chulainn, its body
size was definitely smaller.

“Speaking of that…”

Silvia was thinking about Ash.

The only student who dare to challenge Silvia Lautreamont.

In the end, Silvia had won the match but she didn’t have the feeling of victory. On the other hand it can be said as a losing feeling.

Ash had given Silvia a help on the race’s position arrangement.

She clearly understood her attitude of looking down on her enemy.

Only that she had never thought that such a despicable method will be used. If not for Ash who made use of the chance, Silvia should not be
able to win.

“Ash Blake… I had never seen such an irregular guy. He could even ride on people’s Pal as he like which is out of common knowledge. In the
end, what is the trick he was using-?”

Just when Silvia was mumbling, there was a cry of help from outside of the dragon house.

“A dragon had gone mad!”

===Part 5===
After Ash had told her everything, Rebecca sighed.

“Hmm… For such thing to happen. Angela-sensei is also a troublesome person. She is one of the best in the continent in dragon researching.”

“I had never thought that that teacher could be such a great person…”

“She is a total dragon maniac. She had thought of becoming a Dragner since she was still a child. In the end, she was not selected in the
Orphan Ceremony…”

“I will never hand an orphan to her if I am the mother dragon.”

“Perhaps not being selected had left her with traumas until today. However, Angela-sensei’s skills and knowledge are the real stuff. Lets observer her for the time being.”

“Observe…”

Ash couldn’t hide his sad looks.

If it is possible, he doesn’t want to have anything to do with her for a second time…

“That’s right! There is one more thing about Eco. It is about when you are in the forest and you said that you had encountered some uninvited
guest.”

Ash with a ‘Hah’ lifted his head.

Many things had happened after Eco was born and he had forgotten about it. The suspected to be Empire’s soldier was lurking around in the
Knight Country territory. This is not something to be overlooked.”

“In the end, just who are those two?”

The masked man called Milgauss with an extraordinary temperament.

The girl who wanted to have Ash killed.

“Hmm… ‘Milgauss’ should be a nickname. It doesn’t look like an Empire’s surname. Perhaps he could be the Empire’s agent. If that’s the case,
this is not a problem that a mere student could solve.

Ash had never thought of Rebecca as a ‘mere student’, but he chose to keep this thought to himself.

“Anyway, I will pass your message to the peace keepers’ office. However, if the masked man is from the Empire’s army, I am afraid that the
peace keepers will also be helpless.”

Although she remained calm, the way she had spoken was terrifying.

“It should be alright, right? Ansarivan is an academy for breeders and not a military school. It shouldn’t be targeted by the Empire.”

“That’s right. We are not the military’s backup. The paths that a Breeder can take is not only limited to joining the Knight corps or the dragon elite troops. What’s more, Lautreamont Knight Country was built with the rules that no dragons were allowed in the military. However, it is still the truth that '''THAT WAR''' had changed Lautreamont Knight Country and Ansarivan.”

-That war.

That is the ‘Xenoglavia War’ that was triggered fifty two years before.

Since Lautreamont Knight Country was established, it was the first time that the dragons were sent to war.

It all begins when the Zepharos Empire’s armies from the north attacked Chevron Kingdom’s territory in the south.

The Empire’s armies were armed with many mechanical weapons and had a huge amount of destruction force. In just a short moment, Chevron’s
Royal Knights that was said to be strongest mounted troops in the whole continent was wiped out.

The Chevron’s king who was worried sent a secret messenger to Lautreamont Knight Country.

In the end, the dragons who were not involved in any wars for four hundred and fifty years flew towards the battle field once again to save
their allies.

The Holy Dragners of Lautreamont led by the Paladin himself joined the battle and the Empire’s armies that had suffered great causality were
forced to retreat.

After that, the Kingdom and the Empire signed a truce.

“To the Empire, Ansarivan was not only a place for the military backup, but also a factory that produces mass destructions weapons. In another
words, it is a military base. Just by judging from this, it is highly possible that Ansarivan is their target for the preparation for the next
war.”

“That…!”

Seeing that Ash had turned pale, Rebecca smiled.

“Don’t have to be surprised, Ash. Who do you think that the Ansarivan’s student council president is?”

“That… It is you, Rebecca-san.”

“That it. Cú Chulainn and I will protect Ansarivan at all cost. That is why I want you to join us.

“Even me?”

“Yes, even you.”

Rebecca pressed forward and their shoulders were touching each other.

“Do you not what to join the student council?”

Ash was shocked by the unexpected invitation.

“That’s impossible! Since all the student council members are Dragners.”

“So one cannot join the student council if they are not a Dragner? I don’t remember such rules. It was just by chance that it looked like that
in this year.”

“But…!”

“I heard from every person around you that you are called as ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.

“No, that exaggeration is…”

“You don’t have to act humble. Even I could not ride on another person’s Pal.”

Before anyone noticed, they are at the distance where their nose could touch. Rebecca’s beauty was drawing closer.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 149.jpg|thumb]]

Ash suddenly noticed that Rebecca’s palm was on his knee.

Rebecca’s body heat could be felt by Ash.

Ash’s heart was at the verge of exploding.

“To be exact, I want you.”

“Rebecca-san…”

“Can you please think about it?”

“No, but… If I… The student council-”

At this moment, as if helping Ash who was getting anxious, the bell rang. Compare to the normal bells, this bell doesn’t sound stable.

Judging from the continuous ringing of the bell, it should be the emergency bell.

“Level two emergency state…?”

Rebecca had recognized the meaning of the bell in just a short time and moved towards the side of the window. Ash too was taking a peep
outside.

The ‘level two emergency state’ in Ansarivan means that a certain dragon had caused havoc and had flewout from the dragon house.

The entire school ground could be seen from the student council office.

Just as expected, a Strada was running amok. Its body was small and it looked as if it was just born days before. It still couldn’t spread its
wings let alone flying.

Rebecca gave a wry smile.

“Haa, this happens usually during this time of year. It will end in a short while.”

As expected of the student council president Rebecca, she was calm.

A few grooms had arrived at the scene and had the dragon surrounded with nets.

Dragons are living things with high intelligence, however they are also short tempered. Especially during the times when they were young, it

was not unusual for them to turn mad because of some small matters. Even their owners could do nothing about it.

Of course all the grooms working in the dragon house had undergone special training to handle such situation. Just as Rebecca had said, the
incident could be settled in a short moment.

Ash himself had lost interest in the incident and wanted to leave the window side.

“It is bad!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted.

“Princess-sama…!”

Ash’s eyes widen.

Silvia who arrived at the scene jumped on the young dragon that had gone mad.

She looked like she was trying to suppress the young dragon with her own power. Her actions doesn’t match her usual self for it was a
foolhardy decision.

Apart from their owner who they acknowledged, the dragons will never allow anyone to ride on their back.

Just as expected, Silvia was trying her best to just cling on the dragon’s back. She was in a fix because she could be thrown out anytime.

Silvia’s action had obviously caused trouble to the grooms.

Ash mumbled:

“Is she an idiot! What is princess-sama trying to pull…?!”

“It is most probably because of her ambition to surpass you.”

“Me?”

Ash couldn’t understand what Rebecca was saying.

“From what I can see, Her Highness is a perfectionist. No matter what kind of losing it is, she hates it. When there is a classmate who can
ride any dragon exist, she was burning with the ambition to surpass you.”

“Just because of such things…”

Ash frowned.

“To Her Highness, it was never ‘Just because of such things’.”

“Urgh… If that’s the case, I will go and help her!”

“There is no need for that.”

The voice that hurts like a whip forced Ash to stop.

“It is turn that you have some unusual talent. However, are you confident enough that you will be able to suppress the young dragon and at the
same time prevent Her Highness from getting hurt?”

“About that…”

Rebecca’s sharp words had made Ash speechless. If it was to calm down the young dragon, Ash himself was more than enough.

However, Ash doesn’t have to confidence to guarantee to be able to save Silvia without getting her hurt.

“So, what she we do…?”

“Didn’t I had said it just before. Who do you think that the Ansarivan’s student council president is?”

Suddenly, Rebecca humped onto the window frame. Her red hair that looked like it was on fire was dancing with the winds.

“Hold on…! Rebecca-san? What do you think-”

“I will end this quickly.”

With that, Rebecca disappeared.

“Rebecca-san!”

Rebecca jumped down from the window.

Ash was shocked and took a peek downwards from the window.

''“Answer my summon…Cú Chulainn!”''

Out of a sudden, there was a twist in the space beneath Rebecca and Cú Chulainn appeared majestically.

When she had landed safely on Cú Chulainn’s back, she spoke strictly:

''“In my name Rebecca Randall, present me the Ark you created!”''

Cú Chulainn roared in respond to Rebecca’s summon.

There was light surrounding Rebecca’s body.

Her uniform that she had worn until just now had dissolved in the sea of lights.

In just a short time, her naked body was exposed. However, because of the excessive brightness, Ash was unable to look at her clearly.

The next time Ash opened his eyes, Rebecca’s body was already surrounded by a dazzling knight’s armour.

She was just like a knight from the legends looked godly.

“That is… the Ark!”

Ash had heard before about it in the rumours but today was the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.

The Ark was the proof of an absolute loyalty from a Maestro to its owner.

The moment a Dragner received an Ark from his Pal, he will be known as an Ark-Dragner.

''Whoosh!''

Cú Chulainn’s huge body had flew up into the sky.

The strong wind pressure nearly had Ash who was standing by the window blown off.

“Kyaaa!”

Silvia’s scream was heard from down below. She was floating in mid air as if she was sent flying by a chariot.

Ash leaned his body out from the window frame and shouted:

“Princess-sama!”

Just before Silvia lands on the ground, Cú Chulainn accelerating downwards. In Ash eyes, Cú Chulainn was like teleporting.

When Cú Chulainn was again flying upwards, Rebecca had caught Silvia

“Ash, Her Highness is in your care!”

“Huh?”

Before Ash could even respond to it, Rebecca had her eyes poised at the student council’s office’s window and threw out Silvia.

Although the distance was not even two meters, but to throw out a country’s princess, it was not at all normal.

“Uwaa!”

Ash shouted in surprise and caught Silvia. They were in the so called ‘Princess carry’ situation and he must stand firm no matter what.

In Ash arms, Silvia had lost her conscious.

“…”

Even under such situation, Ash’s heart was beating rapidly. His left hand that was supporting Silvia’s lower half was touching something soft
and elastic. Also, the was a flower like fragrance coming from her dazzling golden hair.

At that moment, he heard Rebecca’s spell coming from outside of the window.

''"Appear… The certain hit magic spear…”''

The was a flash in respond to Rebecca’s spell and an enormous spear had appeared.

That is the Ark-Weapon that only an Ark-Dragner could use.

An Ark was not just simply an armour.

The Ark was stored with strong magic and it comes with a one and only Ark-Weapon.

''“Gáe Bolg!”''

Under Ash’s eyes, Rebecca swung magic spear Gáe Bolg!

The strong magic transformed into a ray of light and was shot down onto the ground. There was a small explosion on the ground beside the
rampaging young dragon.

If there was a slight mistake, the young dragon will definitely die. However, it was Rebecca that we were talking about. The shock from the
explosion had caused the young dragon to faint.

===Part 6===

“Uuh…”

After a while since Rebecca had the young dragon suppressed, Silvia woke up while lying in Ash’s arms. When she found out that she was carried by Ash-

“Wha…! What are you doing…!”

She was blushing.

“Uwaa! Don’t move around! I can’t hold on any longer!”

The moment he warned, Silvia fell.

“Urgh… What are you doing!”

Silvia was glaring at Ash with tears in her eyes.

“Didn’t I warn you that you will fall! Anyway why did you do that? You are dead
if not because of Rebecca’s help!”

“You… Don’t even understand how it feel!”

At the same moment she shouted, tears were dripping from her eyes.

“…Princess-sama?”

“Urgh…!”

To hide her crying looks, Silvia turned around and ran out from the student
council’s office.

“What is the matter, Princess-sama…?”

Ash mumbled. Next, there was a voice coming from behind.

“Don’t worry. It is my duty to deal with the Princess.”

Turning around, Rebecca who had changed back into her uniform was sitting on the
window frame and was with a smile full of confidence.

===Part 7===
The next day after the young dragon’s incident was a school holiday.

Ash had again accompanied Eco to Ansarivan City. In truth, Ash wanted to pass
his time in the dorm, but-

“The crepes are calling out to me!”

With this reason alone, Ash went out with Eco.

“Alright, let’s hunt down the crepe stall!”

After passing by the main door that separates the academy and the city, Eco
immediately dragged Ash with her.

“Does a food made by a stupid and ignorant human being taste that well?”

“Sh-Shut up! It is the humans that are stupid and ignorant! The crepes had
nothing to do with this!”

Eco’s face turned red when she replied to Ash’s tease and she continued to march
on forward. Eco’s respond made Ash felt a little bad… Manybe he should reflect
on that a little. Ash chased after Eco’s small back and knocked into someone.

“Kyaa!”

Ash just lost his balance for just a moment but the other person had fell on the
ground.

“Sorry, it was my bad!”

Ash immediately held out his hand.

“No… Me too. Because I am careless…”

The person answering was a girl at Ash’s age range. There was also a flower
basket by her feet. The combination of her black hair and her oat colour skin
was very striking. Her worrisome looks together with her exotic face gave a
special feeling.

The moment she saw Ash, her face stiffen.

“Y-You…”

Her eyes widen.

“Is there anything… On my face?”

“Nooooo!”

The girl grabbed the flower basket and flee. In a short moment, she managed to
blend into the crowd.

All the pedestrians beside was looking at Ash with the eyes that list him
as a pervert.

“T-That’s not the case! I did nothing at all!”

After he explained to the people around him, Ash left the place as if him was
running away from something.

“Running away after looking at a person’s face, what a rude child she is…”

While cursing, he arrived at the crepe stall. Although she doesn’t even had any
money with her, Eco was calling out to the stall keeper just like a regular customer.

“Give me one Ansal Crepe!”

“Stop!”

===Part 8===
Anya who was the girl who pretended to be the flower seller was breathing heavily while hiding in an alley where there is no sign of other life.

Previously, the moment she saw the guys face, she thought she had seen a ghost.

Last month, the guy who should have been dead was walking on the streets leisurely. Just that had given her a great shock.

“That’s impossible!”

''He should have been dead.''

He had fallen into a pit less ravine and it will be impossible for him to be unscathed.

It should have been more logical if it is another guy with the same looks.

“No, that’s not it!”

It can’t be a mistake. That face, that voice, that tone… He was the one Anya met and killed in the forest.

''If that’s the case, why is he alive?''

According to logic, the chances for him to be able to survive were zero.

However, it was still the truth that he was alive. She had seen it with her own eyes, it was undoubtable.

It was surprising for the guy not to recognize Anya. However, thinking carefully, during that time, Anya had a mask on her face and she was
wearing her Tantalos battle suit.

On the other hand, no matter how you look at it, right now, Anya was just a flower seller. It was understandable if Ash couldn’t recognize
her. That is her only life saver.

“What should I do…”

That day, when she had returned back to Milgauss from the ravine, Anya had thought that it was impossible for the guy to survive so she
reported with ‘He was terminated’.

Milgauss only replied with a ‘Thanks for the hard work’. Apart from that, he didn’t ask the specifics. To Milgauss, that guy was not at all
important.

Anya was lost. Should she change the report that she had told Milgauss?

''-The guy who fell into the ravine was actually still alive.''

“Damn!”

Only until today she was going to show her report to Milgauss, that’s ridicules.
Also, the problem was not that simple.

For some time, Anya felt that there was a torn that was piercing her chest.

At the time when the cliff was falling, the guy had given Anya a push. Thanks to that, it was not Anya who fell down the cliff.

Even at the moment he was fated to die, he had chosen to save Anya.

To Anya who had spent her life living in the mountains, she couldn’t understand any of his actions.

If the guy uses her as a stepping stone and saved himself, she could at least understand that.

In Anya’s village, there were many people who acted that way. From another perspective, if they are not tough enough, they mustn’t think about
surviving.

“I… What should I do?”

Anya mumbled while she was staring at the basket of flowers blankly.
Her mind was in a mess. If she did not meet up with the guy, she won’t have to face any trouble.

“Anyway, if I was born as a flower seller… Will I be happier?”

Anya suddenly turned angry and her flower basket fell on the ground.

She won’t allow herself to think about stupid stuffs for even a single moment.

She stomped on the flowers that had scattered on the ground.

“I am an idiot! I had already decided to follow Milgauss-sama! Being beside Milgauss-sama is my source of happiness!”

When Anya was shouting out to her own self, the bell that signified noon rang. It was about time for her to return to Milgauss.

===Part 9===
The noon bell had rung.

Ash and Eco arrived at St Durham square after leaving the crepe stall.

Eco immediately took a bite of the vanilla flavoured crepe.

Because she was not allowed to buy the ansal flavoured crepe, Eco didn't seem happy after leaving the crepe stall.

“Hmm… Vanilla is also not bad!”

Eco’s eyes glittered.

“That’s good to hear.”

Ash was thankful for the vanilla flavoured crepe from the bottom of his heart. With just a mere fifty Glorins in exchange for a smile, it was worth the price.

“Hmm, a holiday like this is not bad at all.”

While Eco ate the vanilla flavoured crepe as if she was in heaven, Ash looked around the entire square.

In addition to the locals, there were many tourists. They should be tourist from Chevron Kingdom that was located adjacent to the Knight’s country.
Although they were the same race as the Knight Country’s citizens, they could be differentiated by their speech patern and their clothing design.

“Hey, why are they gathering there?”

Eco asked after she finished her crepe.

“Of course they are there to look at the sacred statue.”

Ash was looking at ‘St Durham’s statue’ from afar. It was one of the most important cultural properties in Ansarivan.

“Whose statue… Is that?”

“The first Paladin, Durham Lautreamont. He was a historical figure dating to five hundred years ago.

“The armour on the statue… Isn’t it like an Ark?”

Ash was proud of Eco for her to be this sharp.

“You knew it?”

“Of course. The blue print for the Ark was kept in the Dragweiss.”

“So, using that blueprint, could you make an Ark?”

“Huh?”

Suddenly, Eco was glaring at him and Ash was shrinking.

“Are you an idiot? That will be just a mimic. The blueprint design passed down by ancestral-sama is only intended as a reference. The exact thing could never be re-created.”

“It that so… Now I see.”

Ash believed everything she said.

“So, Eco you will create and Ark for me, no? Before that, you should first become a Maestro- Ouch!”

His foot was stomped on by Eco and made him jump around in pain.

“What are you doing!”

Ash barked back however Eco’s face was unexpectedly red. She was acting shy and was avoiding Ash's sight.

“…What happened?”

“Quit joking! Why would I… As the owner make an Ark for my pet dog? Isn’t that illogical!?”

After that, Eco ran off.

Only then, Ash remembered his past lessons.

''To the dragons, to present their owner with the Ark also bears the important meaning of ‘Giving their everything to their owner.’''

“So I see.”

No wonder Eco denied it with her face red. At the same time, Eco was a little cute at that moment.

“Hey, wait for me!”

Ash smiled and chased after Eco.

===Part 10===

''T/L notes: Sorry guys for the slow updates. You know, summer is approaching and it also means that finals and exams are starting. I promise that there will be faster updates in summer.''

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Novel Illustrations

2013-09-11T15:55:37Z

ID not in use:

<gallery>
File:SnRK V04 000.jpg|'''Cover''' 
File:SnRK V04 001.jpg
File:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg
File:SnRK V04 004-005.jpg
File:SnRK V04 006-007.jpg
File:SnRK V04 008.jpg|'''Contents'''
File:SnRK V04 015.jpg|'''Page 015''' 
File:SnRK V04 037.jpg|'''Page 037''' 
File:SnRK V04 105.jpg|'''Page 105''' 
File:SnRK V04 137.jpg|'''Page 137''' 
File:SnRK V04 167.jpg|'''Page 167''' 
File:SnRK V04 183.jpg|'''Page 183''' 
File:SnRK V04 193.jpg|'''Page 193''' 
File:SnRK V04 207.jpg|'''Page 207''' 
File:SnRK V04 243.jpg|'''Page 243''' 
File:SnRK V04 259.jpg|'''Page 259''' 
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-08-14T22:05:34Z

ID not in use: /* Part 5 */ tense changes

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk home... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future; otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words have always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lukka held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier that before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lukka distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and breaking up from the group of student council members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy crepes for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it was Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the crowds there were back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and asked the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that was going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walked back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back on the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s problem.

''-Astral.''

It was a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain their life. It was said that, Astral was the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons could supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who were rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body was getting weaker by the day. It was now eating food with high content of Astral to survive...... The problem was that the content of Astral in the food was very little. If the dragons could survive through this method, then they would not need to bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka was now being tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in was mainly because by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it non other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angle. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become week......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Usher, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hei, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Usher frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-08-14T21:59:33Z

ID not in use: /* Part 4 */ tense changes

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk home... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future; otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words have always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lukka held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier that before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lukka distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and breaking up from the group of student council members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy crepes for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it was Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the crowds there were back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and asked the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that was going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walked back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back to the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s trouble.

''-Astral.''

It is a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain its life. It is said that, Astral is the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons can supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who are rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body is getting weaker by the days. It is now eating food with high contain of Astral to survive...... The problem is that the contains of Astral in the foods is very little. If the dragons can survive through this method, then they need not bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka is now tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in is mainly cause by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it non other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angle. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become week......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Usher, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hei, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Usher frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-08-14T21:56:04Z

ID not in use: /* Part 3 */ tense changes, some word alteration and sentence structure changes.

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk home... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future; otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words have always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lukka held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier that before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lukka distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and broke up from the group of student council’s members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy Crepe for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it is Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the number of crowds there is back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and ask the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that is going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walk back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back to the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s trouble.

''-Astral.''

It is a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain its life. It is said that, Astral is the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons can supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who are rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body is getting weaker by the days. It is now eating food with high contain of Astral to survive...... The problem is that the contains of Astral in the foods is very little. If the dragons can survive through this method, then they need not bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka is now tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in is mainly cause by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it non other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angle. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become week......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Usher, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hei, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Usher frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-08-14T21:31:07Z

ID not in use: /* Part 2 */ tense and some word changes

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk home... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smokes in the room slowly dissipate. Those smokes seem to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smokes were produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covers the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprise.

The shapes of her hips can be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus is not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was at trouble about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and face the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Using another way to describe this,, she is the kind of people who will provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditional.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so many incense in the future; otherwise the others students would think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words had always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself felt better, but it is better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here had just only met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and had always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears are exactly the same from the Yōsei that you hear from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they are also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald is acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them were always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald is neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That is the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had became the legends of yesterday.

Written on the history textbooks, because of thee declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whisper.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for the Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved with the Xenoglavia War, those thinking had ben behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children for not becoming a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, nor parents want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminder by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up in this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cup which were equal to the numbers of people. There were also hot white smoke on the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea But they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka place the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash is a little not used to it. Because he experience drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco was born, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he still can accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand is very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica cannot seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should had been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exudes
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash Lukka held her cup and stay silence for a moment. For such a simple question, who do she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea is created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s descriptions Jessica reacted. She shove her cup of tea to Ash and look at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also try to follow. But they both look a lot more healthier that before they started drink. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

About Rebecca’s questions, Lukka distress-fully answered.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happens?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the ridding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explained, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked of emotions, her face is as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wondered that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and broke up from the group of student council’s members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy Crepe for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it is Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the number of crowds there is back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and ask the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that is going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walk back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back to the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s trouble.

''-Astral.''

It is a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain its life. It is said that, Astral is the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons can supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who are rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body is getting weaker by the days. It is now eating food with high contain of Astral to survive...... The problem is that the contains of Astral in the foods is very little. If the dragons can survive through this method, then they need not bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka is now tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in is mainly cause by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it non other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angle. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become week......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Usher, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hei, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Usher frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1

2013-08-14T21:14:54Z

ID not in use: /* Part 5 */ tense changes

==Chapter 1 - The Month of Gemini's Selective Training Camp==
===Part 1===
An eye is staring at Eco in the dark.

Its blood red pupils are blazing like a burning torch.

One, two, three...... the number of eyes are increasing.

"Don’t ...... Don’t look at me!"

Eco ran wildly as if to escape the ominous sight.

She was wandering in the dark without any direction.

But regardless of how far Eco ran, she couldn’t escape those eyes.

The blood red eyes were like moons hanging up high in the sky, staring at Eco.

"H-Help......"

Eco who usually didn’t show sign of weakness shouted out loud for help.

Because her overriding fear has long exceeded her self-esteem limits.

"Ash…Please help me!"

Even when she had shouted a name that she rarely mentioned, there was no response.

"Urk......!"

Eco suddenly fell to the ground and hit her face hard. There seems to be something wrapped up at her right ankle and that’s the culprit that
tripped her.

"W-What is this......?"

Eco wanted to quickly stand back up, but this time, even her left ankle was caught.

"No...... Don’t!"

Even when Eco was struggling to cling to the ground to avoid being pulled away, her effort was in vain.

Her fingers can’t cling to the dark slippery surface and the feeling is like the skin of a soft animal.

In a few moments, Eco’s hands had also been entangled and she lost their freedom.

In the next second, she was easily raised in mid-air.

This frightening feeling, Eco had experienced it before.

"This is a...... Necromancia?"

Soon, the object with nine eyes appeared in front of Eco. Its eyes became the only light source, dimly lighting up its surrounding.

The initially black shadow had finally revealed its true-self.

It was a shocking space cover with a dense creepy purple earthworm.

But those creepy objects are no ordinary earthworms. Each of them is a tentacle which is thicker than Eco’s arm.

Those countless tentacles are facing Eco.

“Eek……”

Eco kept on struggling. If this continues, her body will be the sacrifice for those tentacles.

However, the more struggle, the more firmly the tentacles gripped her hands. Not only that, the rest of the tentacles had launched series of attacks by tearing Eco’s clothes.

"Stop…!"

Those frightening tentacles were squirming on Eco’s naked skin.

Such as her chest, tummy, and inner thighs......

The frightened Eco was having goose bumps.

"S-Stop- how dare you look down on me!"

Even though when she shouted with all her might, those tentacles attack became more intensified.

"I've had enough... this is.... too cruel...."

In the end, Eco who was covered in rags hanged in mid-air.

She felt like a livestock who was going to be slaughtered.

“Boo…Hoo…”

The humiliation Eco received made her furious, almost as if her blood is boiling. However, the tentacles were not even bothered by her and
continued to wrap her body.

"Why...... didn’t you come and save me?"

Ash face emerged in Eco’s mind

Why did he sit back and watch his master experience such misery and yet refuse to rescue her?

No, in fact, Eco had long been aware that Ash is her master, and she is the one that is being reared.

But, because of her self-esteem, she is unwilling to admit that Ash is her master. Also, she in turn treated Ash as her pet dog.

Is this karma<ref>The original meaning is something like a decided fate cause by her pervious actions.</ref>? If this is the case, such fate
can only be blamed on herself.

"I'm sorry ...... I'm sorry ......!"

Eco is in tears. Unfortunately it was too late. Even if she shouted with all her might, Ash would not show up.

Eco was aware of that and she shut her eyes.

No matter what kind of punishment God bestowed, she intended to accept it with her heart.

The tentacles swarm on her body and gradually have her covered-

Right at this moment, a low sound that is originated from the ground can be heard all over.

'This time, let’s us have our stuff settled for once and for all- ‘Daughter of Avalon '<-- This is not the be changed. -->

===Part 2===
"Hey...... wake up. Hurry up......"

Ash’s shoulders were vigorously shaken which cause him to wake up from his sleep.

"Hmm...... Eco?"

While rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ash looked around. The room is dark. The sun rays that’s managed to pass through the curtains silt is still
very weak. It will be some time before the morning bell rings.

Ash was rather surprised for such rare thing to happen.

Eco had actually woken up early and wake Ash up. It is a rare sight for Eco who is a sleepy head<ref> The original word also bears the
meaning of the intention of staying in bed and not want to wake up.</ref> by nature and he didn’t even feel her usual aggressiveness.

"What’s wrong with you?"

Ash jumped up from his bed and look at Eco unusual appearance. His sleepiness was suddenly swept away.

"That......"

Eco shows some uneasiness in her expression. For Eco who is always haughty, it is hard to think that she can come out with such expression.
Even her pair of stubs that signify a young dragon also looked pale.

In addition, Ash was also very surprised that Eco put on her clothing this morning. Because in the past, Eco always woke up naked, without
even one exception.

Ash was surprised to find that there is a hint of soap fragrance from Eco’s body. It seems that she had taken her bath when Ash is sleeping.

"What’s the matter?"

"On the bed...... that......"

Eco flushed while looking at the beds.
"What’s wrong with the bed?"

Ash craw out from the futon on the floor, and move towards the bed.

Eco with her embarrassed looks, look downwards and blush. By look at her face, Ash finally understood why. He remembered his conversation in the past with Eco.

-''"Anyway... I have not seen you secrete a Bright Dragon Crystal."''

''-“How can I casually expose those shameful things in front of others!"''

''-“Bright Dragon Crystals are formed when excess magic crystallizes(?) Even when seen, I think it is no big deal….!!! "''

''-“Although I do not deny that I inevitably will run into the kind of really intolerable situation. At least carelessly become
incontinence..."''

"Ahh… Now I understand. Eco you have finally incontinence, is it not?"

After Ash cast her a snappish smile, Eco’s shoulders are shaking.

"I-I, it is not my intentional to do so...... There is always times when things happen without our consciousness!"

"It is alright, don’t you worry about it. Anyway, for us humans, it's no big deal."

"Really?"

"Of course. I even wanted to carry it as a good luck charm!"

"Wha-What did you say?"

"Hey, what are you fussing about? In fact, there are also of many students who take it as an amulet!"

"I-I can’t believe it...... Also, how do they carry it?"

"You just have to put it in your pocket or inside the bag!"

"H-How is it possible......? Are you kidding me? Those liquid......"

"Liquid? You are the one who is joking. It is always solid!"
[[Image:SnRK V03 027.jpg|thumb]]

After hearing, Eco clenched her teeth.

"What do you think I had come out with!!! How could it be solid!!!"

Ash crossed his arms and think. He had never heard of a liquid Bright Dragon Crystal. Even though he had become more and more curious about what is happening, but priority is to calm down Eco’s anger.

Ash took a deep breath to calm down his heart. What he needed right now is to speak with her.

"Listen to me carefully. There exist many differences between humans and dragons cognitive. Perhaps to dragons, it is indeed a very shameful
thing, but for us humans, that it but a small matter. "

“Err…”

Even though Eco is still hiding something, but perhaps she is moved b Ash, her temper finally calm down.

"So please let me have a look."

Ash stretched out his hand towards the bed, but Eco quickly blocked.

"I-I really can’t...... it is too shameful!"

Seeing Eco blushing and her humbly pleading looks, Ash’s heart starts to race.

"Don’t worry, Eco. You are my pal! Regardless of what substance you had secreted, I will never abandon you and will never laugh at you. I
will accept you as who you are."

"...... Really?"

Eco’s eyes are wet as if she was deeply moved and she finally move aside.

"Alright...... I believe in you."

"Then I’ll make my move."

With mixed feelings, Ash flipped over the blanket.

"......?"

However- the moment he saw the sheets, Ash was shocked.

There was a huge world map on the middle of the bed sheet. When Ash is still in his village, he had helped taken care of his younger sister.
This sight made him felt nostalgic.

"You...... After this long argument, it is you who wet the bed!"

"If not so, what were you originally thinking about!"

Eco flushed while shaking her pair of fists.

"Err, I originally thought it was the ......Bright Dragon Crystal."

"Don’t you know it is many times more shameful to come out with the Bright Dragon Crystal!"

"Is that so- ''Urgh''!"

With Eco iron fist bursting, Ash was knocking against the wall in one hit. If he wants to fix the gap between humans and dragons, it seems
that he needed to communicate with her more.

===Part 3===
Early in the morning, there were several male students who gathered at the laundry drying area. And beside it was the water storage, clothes could be washed there.

Fortunately, today's sky was clear, which made it a suitable day for doing the laundry. Ash moved towards the water storage and filled the laundry tub with water. He wanted to clean the sheets that Eco wet quickly, before he ran into any acquaintances...... Just when Ash was secretly thinking-

"Yo, Ash!"

Someone suddenly slapped his back, which caused him to choke and cough several times. When he looked back, it turned out to be his good for nothing friend Raymond Kirkland. Like Ash he was also carrying a basket full of dirty clothes.

"Why? Since you looked kinda glum, you must have been quarrelling with Eco is it not?"

"Nah......"

Ash tried to hide the sheets quietly, but they were still seen by Raymond’s sharp-eyes.

"Woah!...... You still wet your bed even at this age!"

Once he found the world map on the sheets, Raymond could not help but laugh. The other students who also heard that, turned towards Ash.

"N-No...... it is not me who wet my bed!"

"Since it is not you ...... Is it Eco?"

Ash whispered in Raymond’s ear over his shoulder.

"I beg you not to tell anyone. Eco seems to have received a big blow...... she is without her spirit this whole morning."

"Really? There are also times when Eco is feeling frustrated. That is really unexpected."

"It is because she has a high self-esteem...... I think she can’t forgive herself for bedwetting."

"Don’t you look at her that way. She is just only a two and a half month old young dragon. It is normal for her to wet the bed!"

"What you said also seems logical to me! Her looks made me forgot about it."

Ash and Raymond were chatting while washing their clothes. After Ash put in some detergent, he began to scrub the stains on the fabric.

"Speaking of laundry, are you also responsible for cleaning Eco’s clothes and underwear?"

"Who will wash it if I don’t?"

Ash snappily replied. In fact, Ash is responsible for cleaning all Eco’s clothing.

"Eco’s underwear...... If it is possible I'll help her wash them."

"Do you think there is someone foolish enough to pass their room keys to a thief in this world?"

Ash remains silent after speaking this sentence and concentrates on washing his clothes. If he continues to go on chatting, he will be too
late to catch up with this morning scheduled assembly.

Raymond was also concentrating on washing his clothes in the beginning, but Raymond is not a person who can quiet down. In just a moment, he could not help but bring up a topic.

"Do you know what happened to Jessica Valentine? Didn’t she have a crush on you? There is some trouble in the SKFC because of her resignation!"

"Please don’t even mention that topic ...... I had a stomach ache by just thinking about it."

Recently, in Ansarivan, St Valeria’s church had just been occupied. What Raymond had said made him recall this incident.

The person who rescued Jessica who unfortunately became a hostage in this incident is none the less Ash. Ash secret as the legendary hero-
Silver Knight, was also known by Jessica.

As results, Jessica who is the SKFC- Silver Knight Fan Club’s president was promoted to become a member of the student council. The reason
why Jessica was selected is to prevent the Silver Knight’s secret from being spread among the SKFC’s members.

All this arrangements had been made by the student council’s president, Rebecca.

It is certainly a good thing for Jessica to agree to keep Ash’s secret. But since she joined the Student Council, she is still eyeing Ash’s
sperm which gave him a headache.

"But as long as you nod, immediately there will be a girlfriend, no? I never thought that you would actually overtake me by
becoming the first......"

Raymond clenched his teeth and showed signs of not backing down.

"It can’t be...... in my opinion, Jessica doesn’t really like me. I feel that she wants to bear my child more. It is hard to feel happy being liked by girls this way."

"You sure? When she was the SKFC’s president you may be right. But for now, I think it is no longer the same."

Raymond’s objection puzzled Ash.

"What do you mean?"

"It means that- she now really loves you! I guess that it is because you save the beauty as a hero. Even if when she really loves you, can
you still not accept it?"

"Err ...... I have never liked Jessica. Since I don’t like her, and yet if I'm going to date her, I don’t feel that doing this is right."

"Otherwise, who do you really like?"

Raymond revealed his unusual serious expression and stare at Ash. It seems that he seriously wanted to know the answer.

"Me? About that...... I am not really sure myself."

Although Ash dully answered, in that moment, the memory of his first kiss crossed his mind.

His unexpected kiss with Eco. Her tender lips and her warm tongue...... just by recalling made his heart race. This is what Ash cannot deny.

But that was just an accident. That time, Eco had just eaten an Ansal sweet, and she was drunk and confused. She must have had not remember
her actions.

"Anything wrong? Why are you blushing?"

Raymond curiously asked.

"No, nothing!"

Ash quickly shook his head and began to wash his clothes seriously.

===Part 4===
On the way back to the dormitory after having finished washing the clothes, Raymond unexpectedly asked a question.

"Speaking of the month of Gemini, we have to talk about the Selective Training Camp. The names for those who are able to participate are
going to be announced soon, right?"

"Ahh, I heard that it is likely to be announced at today’s assembly."

Raymond was surprised.

"What, even you don’t know about it? I thought the student council’s members had already received a notice regarding it!"

"The participant list is treated as confidential. Even for us student council members, it seems that only Rebecca has received the name list."

"Is it......? Well, anyway, this has nothing to do with us."

Ash could only smile after hearing what Raymond said.

The Selective Training Camp – was actually an annual intensive training camp organized by the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy every year during the month of Gemini.

But, only fifty students who exceled in their results were eligible to participate. Actual Combat, written answers, attitudes and
etc...... The candidates had to excel in all aspects, in order to be selected.

It was considered a very honourable thing to be selected at the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Though Ash looked forward to the camp, but...... Even when now he was a member of the student council, he still could not change his image as the ‘Number One Problem Child In The Academy’.

Raymond was right, Ash simply did not expect that they had a chance to be favoured.

===Part 5===
The school's students were assembled in the hall for the first period in the morning.

The school had also announced the change of seasonal uniforms on the same day as the arrival of the month of Gemini. Raymond and the rest were delightfully surprised by being able to
see girls in their thin clothes. But for Ash, it was the beginning of a worrisome period.

Ash’s left hand was imprinted with the dragons contract - Seikoku.

Generally, the size of the Seikoku would not be any larger than the size of a palm. But, somehow Ash's Seikoku alone was far larger than the
normal ones.

The large area had his whole left arm covered. Ash had decided from the bottom of his heart to hate that shocking pattern and had never
liked to expose it to others.

Actually, in the past, Ash was often ridiculed because of this feature. Ash who could no longer bear the others, finally decided to cover his
left hand’s Seikoku with bandages.

The problem was, once it changed to the short-sleeved summer uniform, another problem would be born from it. The bandages originally served the purpose of covering the Seikoku to prevent the others from being disgusted. But, once it was summer, those exposed bandages instead had been attracting attention. That was why the reason Ash hated seasonal changes...... was understandable.

Soon- The Chancellor made his appearance in front of the podium. Immediately, the hall had become silent.

"Surely you must of been looking forward to it for a long time, my students. I’ll immediately announce the list of participants eligible for the Selective Training Camp."

Ash personally felt there was a little nervousness in the air which was different from the usual school assemblies. For those who were like Ash that "will never be selected" naturally they were not particularly tense. However, for those students who harboured a slight hope, their palms were sweating with nervousness.

The chancellor, who was always friendly and cheerful, had put on a priest like serious expression.

"For those who are named, please answer loudly and come forward."

The chancellor moved his eyes downward to look at the name list.

"Advance course third grade, Rebecca Randall-san."

“Hai!” <ref>はい as in Yes</ref>

Rebecca coolly left the group of students from the highest grade and moved forward. The red hair looked as if was blazing more than usual.

The chancellor read out the names of those selected one by one. The students from the higher grades consisted of most of the students. There
were more than thirty people who were from the third and second grade of the advance course.

"Next is the advance class first year, Silvia Lautreamont fourth Princess-sama."

“Hai!”

After she answered with an exceptionally brave voice, Silvia left the first grade group to stand on the podium in front. Her bright blond
hair looked like a bright aura that only gods had.

"Hey, what are you mesmerizing about? Are you in love with her?"

Raymond casually whispered in Ash's ear.

"H-How could I be! She is a Princess!"

Ash quickly refuted. His cheeks were red hot.

"Haha, of course I was kidding. Anyway, she is a flower on a high ridge."

Raymond who laughed whole heartedly suddenly became serious.

"That being said, the only boy Princess-sama trusted is you."

“T-That is because we help each other in the student council? "

"Maybe you are the one who thinks so?"

After Raymond gave an evil laugh, their attention was back to the podium

The chancellor continue naming.

"Advanced class first grade, Maximillian Russell-san.”

“Advanced class first grade, Jessica Valentine-san."

As the treasurer of the student council and at the same time also a friend of Ash, Max was chosen. Although it was a surprise that Jessica was also chosen, but Ash remembered, the comment that Rebecca gave her was "She is able to overcome any difficulty if she has the heart  to."

"- Next is the Basic class."

After a break, the chancellor flipped the name list over. By doing this, it was confirmed that Ash was not selected. Although he hadn't held any expectations at the start, but there was inevitably some regret. By having such feeling, Ash himself thought that was very extraordinary.

Because as his past self, he would not even be bothered.

"This year, there is only one student from the basic class selected. Third grade Lukka Sarlinen."

A foreign name came out from the chancellor’s mouth.

But the hall was silent. Lukka Sarlinen did not respond for any reason. Soon, the students began to mutter among themselves.

Raymond, who was no exception, started to talk to Ash.

"It's hard to imagine that serious girl is absent......"

"Do you know her?"

Raymond looked at Ash in astonishment.

"You are the weird one for not knowing her! Lukka Sarlinen is a celebrity only second to ‘Scarlet Empress’ and ‘Ice Blue Princess’!"

The former refered to Rebecca and the latter was Silvia. Since she was below these two, it meant that she was really famous.

"Is it?...... Is she such an amazing student?"

"She is a genius for being the youngest ever to be appointed as a Dragner! Isn't that terrific enough?"

"Hold on. The one who held the record for being the youngest isn’t it Rebecca-san......?"

"The one who rewrote Rebecca one-san’s record is no other than Lukka Sarlinen! Moreover, she is obviously the secretary from the student council, how come you don’t know her?"

Raymond obviously looked surprised.

"You can’t blame me, we never even met."

"You've never met each other...... is it true?"

Although Raymond was not yet satisfied, unfortunately they could no longer continue their private conversation. The chancellor who had received an explanation from the teachers continued to speak:

"Lukka Sarlinen-san is absent because of illness. Then, finally -"

However, the chancellor had failed to finish his words.

Because a sudden burst of resentfulness swept the auditorium. Ash looked around puzzled.

It appeared that some students were protesting against Lukka Sarlinen being selected.

"What is happening? It is just that she took her leave and is absent, what’s there to be angry about?"

Right after Ash asked, Raymond with a bitter face replied:

"She was absent not only from this school assembly. I heard that she has been absent for about three months. For someone who is absent for so long to be selected, is it not a wonder for some people to get angry."

"Why has she been absent for three months? Is She injured or sick?"

"......the rumours might be true."

Raymond said something with deep meaning, which made Ash curious.

"What rumours-?"

At this time, the chancellor who was famous for his gentleness spoke with his rarely used loud voice:

"Silence! It is true that Lukka-san has been absent for a long time. But she had left good results. Her total results topped the fifth, so we selected Lukka-san."

The chancellor righteous explanations instantly calmed down the waves of protestation.

"So, I’ll finally announce the 'Specially Recommended' student. The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It is evaluated by the student council president, and not by the staff. Rebecca-san- this student is picked personally by you. Please take my place and announce his name."

“Hai.”

Rebecca coolly walked up to the podium.

"As you have just heard, based on the Specially Recommended System, I had selected one student."

Rebecca suddenly stopped after saying that. A terrible silence enveloped the hall.

Everyone present was nervous, quietly waiting for Rebecca to announce the name.

"That student is- advance class first grade, Ash Blake."

"Bedwetter ~A.S.B. 1365.6~ is closed"

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1

2013-08-14T21:02:44Z

ID not in use: /* Part 5 */ punctuation repair

==Chapter 1 - The Month of Gemini's Selective Training Camp==
===Part 1===
An eye is staring at Eco in the dark.

Its blood red pupils are blazing like a burning torch.

One, two, three...... the number of eyes are increasing.

"Don’t ...... Don’t look at me!"

Eco ran wildly as if to escape the ominous sight.

She was wandering in the dark without any direction.

But regardless of how far Eco ran, she couldn’t escape those eyes.

The blood red eyes were like moons hanging up high in the sky, staring at Eco.

"H-Help......"

Eco who usually didn’t show sign of weakness shouted out loud for help.

Because her overriding fear has long exceeded her self-esteem limits.

"Ash…Please help me!"

Even when she had shouted a name that she rarely mentioned, there was no response.

"Urk......!"

Eco suddenly fell to the ground and hit her face hard. There seems to be something wrapped up at her right ankle and that’s the culprit that
tripped her.

"W-What is this......?"

Eco wanted to quickly stand back up, but this time, even her left ankle was caught.

"No...... Don’t!"

Even when Eco was struggling to cling to the ground to avoid being pulled away, her effort was in vain.

Her fingers can’t cling to the dark slippery surface and the feeling is like the skin of a soft animal.

In a few moments, Eco’s hands had also been entangled and she lost their freedom.

In the next second, she was easily raised in mid-air.

This frightening feeling, Eco had experienced it before.

"This is a...... Necromancia?"

Soon, the object with nine eyes appeared in front of Eco. Its eyes became the only light source, dimly lighting up its surrounding.

The initially black shadow had finally revealed its true-self.

It was a shocking space cover with a dense creepy purple earthworm.

But those creepy objects are no ordinary earthworms. Each of them is a tentacle which is thicker than Eco’s arm.

Those countless tentacles are facing Eco.

“Eek……”

Eco kept on struggling. If this continues, her body will be the sacrifice for those tentacles.

However, the more struggle, the more firmly the tentacles gripped her hands. Not only that, the rest of the tentacles had launched series of attacks by tearing Eco’s clothes.

"Stop…!"

Those frightening tentacles were squirming on Eco’s naked skin.

Such as her chest, tummy, and inner thighs......

The frightened Eco was having goose bumps.

"S-Stop- how dare you look down on me!"

Even though when she shouted with all her might, those tentacles attack became more intensified.

"I've had enough... this is.... too cruel...."

In the end, Eco who was covered in rags hanged in mid-air.

She felt like a livestock who was going to be slaughtered.

“Boo…Hoo…”

The humiliation Eco received made her furious, almost as if her blood is boiling. However, the tentacles were not even bothered by her and
continued to wrap her body.

"Why...... didn’t you come and save me?"

Ash face emerged in Eco’s mind

Why did he sit back and watch his master experience such misery and yet refuse to rescue her?

No, in fact, Eco had long been aware that Ash is her master, and she is the one that is being reared.

But, because of her self-esteem, she is unwilling to admit that Ash is her master. Also, she in turn treated Ash as her pet dog.

Is this karma<ref>The original meaning is something like a decided fate cause by her pervious actions.</ref>? If this is the case, such fate
can only be blamed on herself.

"I'm sorry ...... I'm sorry ......!"

Eco is in tears. Unfortunately it was too late. Even if she shouted with all her might, Ash would not show up.

Eco was aware of that and she shut her eyes.

No matter what kind of punishment God bestowed, she intended to accept it with her heart.

The tentacles swarm on her body and gradually have her covered-

Right at this moment, a low sound that is originated from the ground can be heard all over.

'This time, let’s us have our stuff settled for once and for all- ‘Daughter of Avalon '<-- This is not the be changed. -->

===Part 2===
"Hey...... wake up. Hurry up......"

Ash’s shoulders were vigorously shaken which cause him to wake up from his sleep.

"Hmm...... Eco?"

While rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ash looked around. The room is dark. The sun rays that’s managed to pass through the curtains silt is still
very weak. It will be some time before the morning bell rings.

Ash was rather surprised for such rare thing to happen.

Eco had actually woken up early and wake Ash up. It is a rare sight for Eco who is a sleepy head<ref> The original word also bears the
meaning of the intention of staying in bed and not want to wake up.</ref> by nature and he didn’t even feel her usual aggressiveness.

"What’s wrong with you?"

Ash jumped up from his bed and look at Eco unusual appearance. His sleepiness was suddenly swept away.

"That......"

Eco shows some uneasiness in her expression. For Eco who is always haughty, it is hard to think that she can come out with such expression.
Even her pair of stubs that signify a young dragon also looked pale.

In addition, Ash was also very surprised that Eco put on her clothing this morning. Because in the past, Eco always woke up naked, without
even one exception.

Ash was surprised to find that there is a hint of soap fragrance from Eco’s body. It seems that she had taken her bath when Ash is sleeping.

"What’s the matter?"

"On the bed...... that......"

Eco flushed while looking at the beds.
"What’s wrong with the bed?"

Ash craw out from the futon on the floor, and move towards the bed.

Eco with her embarrassed looks, look downwards and blush. By look at her face, Ash finally understood why. He remembered his conversation in the past with Eco.

-''"Anyway... I have not seen you secrete a Bright Dragon Crystal."''

''-“How can I casually expose those shameful things in front of others!"''

''-“Bright Dragon Crystals are formed when excess magic crystallizes(?) Even when seen, I think it is no big deal….!!! "''

''-“Although I do not deny that I inevitably will run into the kind of really intolerable situation. At least carelessly become
incontinence..."''

"Ahh… Now I understand. Eco you have finally incontinence, is it not?"

After Ash cast her a snappish smile, Eco’s shoulders are shaking.

"I-I, it is not my intentional to do so...... There is always times when things happen without our consciousness!"

"It is alright, don’t you worry about it. Anyway, for us humans, it's no big deal."

"Really?"

"Of course. I even wanted to carry it as a good luck charm!"

"Wha-What did you say?"

"Hey, what are you fussing about? In fact, there are also of many students who take it as an amulet!"

"I-I can’t believe it...... Also, how do they carry it?"

"You just have to put it in your pocket or inside the bag!"

"H-How is it possible......? Are you kidding me? Those liquid......"

"Liquid? You are the one who is joking. It is always solid!"
[[Image:SnRK V03 027.jpg|thumb]]

After hearing, Eco clenched her teeth.

"What do you think I had come out with!!! How could it be solid!!!"

Ash crossed his arms and think. He had never heard of a liquid Bright Dragon Crystal. Even though he had become more and more curious about what is happening, but priority is to calm down Eco’s anger.

Ash took a deep breath to calm down his heart. What he needed right now is to speak with her.

"Listen to me carefully. There exist many differences between humans and dragons cognitive. Perhaps to dragons, it is indeed a very shameful
thing, but for us humans, that it but a small matter. "

“Err…”

Even though Eco is still hiding something, but perhaps she is moved b Ash, her temper finally calm down.

"So please let me have a look."

Ash stretched out his hand towards the bed, but Eco quickly blocked.

"I-I really can’t...... it is too shameful!"

Seeing Eco blushing and her humbly pleading looks, Ash’s heart starts to race.

"Don’t worry, Eco. You are my pal! Regardless of what substance you had secreted, I will never abandon you and will never laugh at you. I
will accept you as who you are."

"...... Really?"

Eco’s eyes are wet as if she was deeply moved and she finally move aside.

"Alright...... I believe in you."

"Then I’ll make my move."

With mixed feelings, Ash flipped over the blanket.

"......?"

However- the moment he saw the sheets, Ash was shocked.

There was a huge world map on the middle of the bed sheet. When Ash is still in his village, he had helped taken care of his younger sister.
This sight made him felt nostalgic.

"You...... After this long argument, it is you who wet the bed!"

"If not so, what were you originally thinking about!"

Eco flushed while shaking her pair of fists.

"Err, I originally thought it was the ......Bright Dragon Crystal."

"Don’t you know it is many times more shameful to come out with the Bright Dragon Crystal!"

"Is that so- ''Urgh''!"

With Eco iron fist bursting, Ash was knocking against the wall in one hit. If he wants to fix the gap between humans and dragons, it seems
that he needed to communicate with her more.

===Part 3===
Early in the morning, there were several male students who gathered at the laundry drying area. And beside it was the water storage, clothes could be washed there.

Fortunately, today's sky was clear, which made it a suitable day for doing the laundry. Ash moved towards the water storage and filled the laundry tub with water. He wanted to clean the sheets that Eco wet quickly, before he ran into any acquaintances...... Just when Ash was secretly thinking-

"Yo, Ash!"

Someone suddenly slapped his back, which caused him to choke and cough several times. When he looked back, it turned out to be his good for nothing friend Raymond Kirkland. Like Ash he was also carrying a basket full of dirty clothes.

"Why? Since you looked kinda glum, you must have been quarrelling with Eco is it not?"

"Nah......"

Ash tried to hide the sheets quietly, but they were still seen by Raymond’s sharp-eyes.

"Woah!...... You still wet your bed even at this age!"

Once he found the world map on the sheets, Raymond could not help but laugh. The other students who also heard that, turned towards Ash.

"N-No...... it is not me who wet my bed!"

"Since it is not you ...... Is it Eco?"

Ash whispered in Raymond’s ear over his shoulder.

"I beg you not to tell anyone. Eco seems to have received a big blow...... she is without her spirit this whole morning."

"Really? There are also times when Eco is feeling frustrated. That is really unexpected."

"It is because she has a high self-esteem...... I think she can’t forgive herself for bedwetting."

"Don’t you look at her that way. She is just only a two and a half month old young dragon. It is normal for her to wet the bed!"

"What you said also seems logical to me! Her looks made me forgot about it."

Ash and Raymond were chatting while washing their clothes. After Ash put in some detergent, he began to scrub the stains on the fabric.

"Speaking of laundry, are you also responsible for cleaning Eco’s clothes and underwear?"

"Who will wash it if I don’t?"

Ash snappily replied. In fact, Ash is responsible for cleaning all Eco’s clothing.

"Eco’s underwear...... If it is possible I'll help her wash them."

"Do you think there is someone foolish enough to pass their room keys to a thief in this world?"

Ash remains silent after speaking this sentence and concentrates on washing his clothes. If he continues to go on chatting, he will be too
late to catch up with this morning scheduled assembly.

Raymond was also concentrating on washing his clothes in the beginning, but Raymond is not a person who can quiet down. In just a moment, he could not help but bring up a topic.

"Do you know what happened to Jessica Valentine? Didn’t she have a crush on you? There is some trouble in the SKFC because of her resignation!"

"Please don’t even mention that topic ...... I had a stomach ache by just thinking about it."

Recently, in Ansarivan, St Valeria’s church had just been occupied. What Raymond had said made him recall this incident.

The person who rescued Jessica who unfortunately became a hostage in this incident is none the less Ash. Ash secret as the legendary hero-
Silver Knight, was also known by Jessica.

As results, Jessica who is the SKFC- Silver Knight Fan Club’s president was promoted to become a member of the student council. The reason
why Jessica was selected is to prevent the Silver Knight’s secret from being spread among the SKFC’s members.

All this arrangements had been made by the student council’s president, Rebecca.

It is certainly a good thing for Jessica to agree to keep Ash’s secret. But since she joined the Student Council, she is still eyeing Ash’s
sperm which gave him a headache.

"But as long as you nod, immediately there will be a girlfriend, no? I never thought that you would actually overtake me by
becoming the first......"

Raymond clenched his teeth and showed signs of not backing down.

"It can’t be...... in my opinion, Jessica doesn’t really like me. I feel that she wants to bear my child more. It is hard to feel happy being liked by girls this way."

"You sure? When she was the SKFC’s president you may be right. But for now, I think it is no longer the same."

Raymond’s objection puzzled Ash.

"What do you mean?"

"It means that- she now really loves you! I guess that it is because you save the beauty as a hero. Even if when she really loves you, can
you still not accept it?"

"Err ...... I have never liked Jessica. Since I don’t like her, and yet if I'm going to date her, I don’t feel that doing this is right."

"Otherwise, who do you really like?"

Raymond revealed his unusual serious expression and stare at Ash. It seems that he seriously wanted to know the answer.

"Me? About that...... I am not really sure myself."

Although Ash dully answered, in that moment, the memory of his first kiss crossed his mind.

His unexpected kiss with Eco. Her tender lips and her warm tongue...... just by recalling made his heart race. This is what Ash cannot deny.

But that was just an accident. That time, Eco had just eaten an Ansal sweet, and she was drunk and confused. She must have had not remember
her actions.

"Anything wrong? Why are you blushing?"

Raymond curiously asked.

"No, nothing!"

Ash quickly shook his head and began to wash his clothes seriously.

===Part 4===
On the way back to the dormitory after having finished washing the clothes, Raymond unexpectedly asked a question.

"Speaking of the month of Gemini, we have to talk about the Selective Training Camp. The names for those who are able to participate are
going to be announced soon, right?"

"Ahh, I heard that it is likely to be announced at today’s assembly."

Raymond was surprised.

"What, even you don’t know about it? I thought the student council’s members had already received a notice regarding it!"

"The participant list is treated as confidential. Even for us student council members, it seems that only Rebecca has received the name list."

"Is it......? Well, anyway, this has nothing to do with us."

Ash could only smile after hearing what Raymond said.

The Selective Training Camp – was actually an annual intensive training camp organized by the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy every year during the month of Gemini.

But, only fifty students who exceled in their results were eligible to participate. Actual Combat, written answers, attitudes and
etc...... The candidates had to excel in all aspects, in order to be selected.

It was considered a very honourable thing to be selected at the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Though Ash looked forward to the camp, but...... Even when now he was a member of the student council, he still could not change his image as the ‘Number One Problem Child In The Academy’.

Raymond was right, Ash simply did not expect that they had a chance to be favoured.

===Part 5===
The school's students were assembled in the hall for the first period in the morning.

The school had also announced the change of seasonal uniforms on the same day as the arrival of the month of Gemini. Raymond and the rest were delightfully surprised by being able to
see girls in their thin clothes. But for Ash, it was the beginning of a worrisome period.

Ash’s left hand was imprinted with the dragons contract - Seikoku.

Generally, the size of the Seikoku would not be any larger than the size of a palm. But, somehow Ash's Seikoku alone was far larger than the
normal ones.

The large area had his whole left arm covered. Ash had decided from the bottom of his heart to hate that shocking pattern and had never
liked to expose it to others.

Actually, in the past, Ash was often ridiculed because of this feature. Ash who could no longer bear the others, finally decided to cover his
left hand’s Seikoku with bandages.

The problem was, once it changed to the short-sleeved summer uniform, another problem would be born from it. The bandages originally served the purpose of covering the Seikoku to prevent the others from being disgusted. But, once it was summer, those exposed bandages instead had been attracting attention. That was why the reason Ash hated seasonal changes...... was understandable.

Soon- The Chancellor made his appearance in front of the podium. Immediately, the hall had become silent.

"Surely you must of been looking forward to it for a long time, my students. I’ll immediately announce the list of participants eligible for the Selective Training Camp."

Ash personally felt there was a little nervousness in the air which was different from the usual school assemblies. For those who are like Ash that "will never be selected" naturally they are not particularly tense. However, for those students who harbour a slight hope, their palms are sweating with nervousness.

The chancellor, who is always friendly and cheerful, had put on a priest like serious expression.

"For those who are named, please answer loudly and come forward."

The chancellor moves his eyes downward to look at the name list.

"Advance course third grade, Rebecca Randall-san."

“Hai!” <ref>はい as in Yes</ref>

Rebecca coolly left the group of students from the highest grade and moved forward. The red hair looks as if it's blazing more than usual.

The chancellor read out the names of those selected one by one. The student from the higher grades consists of most of the students. There
are more than thirty people who are from the third and second grade of the advance course.

"Next is the advance class first year, Silvia Lautreamont fourth Princess-sama."

“Hai!”

After she answered with an exceptionally brave voice, Silvia left the first grade group to stand on the podium in front. Her bright blond
hair, looks like a bright aura that only gods have.

"Hey, what are you mesmerizing about? Are you in love with her?"

Raymond casually whispered in Ash's ear.

"H-How could I be! She is a Princess!"

Ash quickly refuted. His cheeks are red hot.

"Haha, of course I was kidding. Anyway, she is a flower on a high ridge."

Raymond who laughs whole heartedly sudden becomes serious.

"That being said, the only boy Princess-sama trusted is you."

“T-That is because we help each other in the student council? "

"Maybe you are the one who thinks so?"

After Raymond gave an evil laugh, their attention is back to the podium

The chancellor continue naming.

"Advanced class first grade, Maximillian Russell-san.”

“Advanced class first grade, Jessica Valentine-san."

As the treasurer of the student council and at the same time also a friend of Ash, Max was chosen. Although it is a surprise that Jessica was also chosen, but Ash remembered, the comment that Rebecca gave her was "She is able to overcome any difficulty if she has the heart  to."

"- Next is the Basic class."

After a break, the chancellor flipped the name list over. By doing this, it is confirmed that Ash was not selected. Although he didn't hold any expectations at the start, but there is inevitably some regret. By having such feeling, Ash himself thinks that is very extraordinary.

Because as his past self, he would not even be bothered.

"This year, there is only one student from the basic class selected. Third grade Lukka Sarlinen."

A foreign name came out from the chancellor’s mouth.

But the hall is silent. Lukka Sarlinen did not respond for any reason. Soon, the students began to mutter among themselves.

Raymond, who is no exception, starts to talk to Ash.

"It's hard to imagine that serious girl is absent......"

"Do you know her?"

Raymond looks at Ash in astonishment.

"You are the weird one for not knowing her! Lukka Sarlinen is a celebrity only second to ‘Scarlet Empress’ and ‘Ice Blue Princess’!"

The former refers to Rebecca and the latter is Silvia. Since she is below this two, it means that she is really famous.

"Is it?...... Is she such an amazing student?"

"She is a genius for being the youngest ever to be appointed as a Dragner! Isn't that terrific enough?"

"Hold on. The one who held the record for being the youngest isn’t it Rebecca-san......?"

"The one who rewrote Rebecca one-san’s record is no other than Lukka Sarlinen! Moreover, she is obviously the secretary from the student council, how come you don’t know her?"

Raymond obviously looked surprised.

"You can’t blame me, we never even met."

"You've never met each other...... is it true?"

Although Raymond is not yet satisfied, unfortunately they can no longer continue their private conversation. The chancellor who received an explanation from the teachers continue to speak:

"Lukka Sarlinen-san is absent because of illness. Then, finally -"

However, the chancellor had failed to finish his words.

Because a sudden burst of resentfulness swept the auditorium. Ash looked around puzzled.

It appears that some students were protesting against Lukka Sarlinen for being selected.

"What is happening? It is just that she took her leave and is absent, what’s there to be angry about?"

Right after Ash asked, Raymond with a bitter face replied:

"She was absent not only from this school assembly. I heard that she has been absent for about three months. For someone who is absent for so long to be selected, is it not a wonder for some people to get angry."

"Why has she been absent for three months? Is She injured or sick?"

"......the rumours might be true."

Raymond said something with deep meaning, which made Ash curious.

"What rumours-?"

At this time, the chancellor who is famous for his gentleness spoke with his rarely used loud voice:

"Silence! It is true that Lukka-san has been absent for a long time. But she had left good results. Her total results topped the fifth, so we selected Lukka-san."

The chancellor righteous explanations instantly calm down the waves of protestation.

"So, I’ll finally announce the 'Specially Recommended' student. The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It is evaluated by the student council president, and not by the staff. Rebecca-san- this student is picked personally by you. Please take my place and announce his name."

“Hai.”

Rebecca coolly walked up to the podium.

"As you have just heard, based on the Specially Recommended System, I had selected one student."

Rebecca suddenly stopped after saying that. A terrible silence enveloped in the hall.

Everyone present was nervous, quietly waiting for Rebecca to announce the name.

"That student is- advance class first grade, Ash Blake."

"Bedwetter ~A.S.B. 1365.6~ is closed"

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>